Lectures on revivals of religion;

iJlP5"#f:'|;:;Hi:!;i,i!!ii:.!-;' ■

*U '^'i>; .itt' !(<■•' '<' '''''.J','! '.' ;

'""'111 i 'Si^tiin^^iiV/v

^..,,11 Ife;:*^!'!:-'.^-;:;.

■■Ill i!:lW:i:i-;?i ;;::■:■: ;:^'

I. ECTURES

REVIVALS OF RELIGION;

WILLIAM B. SPRAGUE, D.D.

PASTOR OF THE SECOND. PEESEYTEEIAN CHURCH IN ALBANY.

INTRODUCTORY ESSAY,

LEONARD WOODS, D.D.

ALSO,

AN APPENDIX,

CONSISTING OF LETTERS FROM THE REV. DOCTORS ALEXANDER, WAYLAND,

DANA, MILLER, HYDE, HAWES, m'DOWELL, PORTER, PAYSON, PROUDFIT,

M'ILVAINE, NEILL, MILLEDOLER, lord, HUMPHREY, DAY,

GREEN, WADDEL, GRIFFIN, DAVIS, DE WITT, ^

TUCKER, AND COFFIN.

SECOND EDITION, WITH ADDITIONAL LETTERS.

,^-v_ J. t>i

NEW YORK:

DANIEL APPLETON & CO., 200 BROADWAY.

M DCCC XXXIII.

st=r;

Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1833, by

D. APPLETON & Co.,

in the Clerk's office of the District Court of the United States, for the

Southern District of JVew York.

y^/^j-

SLEIGHT & VAN NORDEN, PRINT.

CONTE NTS

Page.
Introductory Essay, by the Rev. Leonard Woods, D. D ix

LECTURE I.

NATURE OF A REVIVAL.
Isaiah xlv. 8.-— Drop down, ye heavens, from above, and let the
skies pour down righteousness : let the earth open, and let
them bring forth salvation, and let righteousness spring up
together, 1

LECTURE II.

DEFENCE OF REVIVALS.

Acts ii. 13.-~0thers mocking, said, these men are full of new
wine, 19

LECTURE III.

OBSTACLES TO REVIVALS.

1 Corinthians ix. 12. — Lest we should hinder the gospel of
Christ, 48

LECTURE IV.

DIVINE AGENCY IN REVIVALS.
Habakkuk III. 2. — O Lord, revive thy work, 70

LECTURE V.

GENERAL MEANS OF PRODUCING AND PROMOTING REVIVALS.
Philippians I. 27. — Striving together for the faith of the

gospel, 91

LECTURE VI.

TREATMENT DUE TO AWAKENED SINNERS.

Acts ui. 19. — Repent ye therefore, and be converted, 121

IV CONTENTS.

LECTURE VII. Page.

TREATMENT DUE TO YOUNG CONVERTS.
2 Corinthians xiii. 5.*— Prove your own selves, 146

LECTURE VIII.

EVILS TO BE AVOIDED IN CONNECTION WITH REVIVALS.

Romans xiv. 16. — Let not then your good be evil spoken of,, .... 169
LECTURE IX.

RESULTS OF REVIVALS.
Revelation v. 13. — Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power,
be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb,
forever and ever, 205

APPENDIX

LETTER I . Page,
From the Reverend Archibald Alexander, D. D 229

LETTER II.
From the Reverend Francis Wayland, D. D 236

LETTER III.
From the Reverend Daniel Dana, D. D 242

LETTER IV.
From the Reverend Samuel Miller, D. D 248

LETTER V.
From the Reverend Alvan Hyde, D. D 269

LETTER VI.
From the Reverend JoelHawes, D. D 279

LETTER VII.
From the Reverend John M'Dowell, D. D 283

LETTER VIII.
From the Reverend Noah Porter, D. D 289

LETTER IX.
From the late Reverend Edward Payson, D. D 298

LETTE R X.
From the Reverend Alexander Proudfit, D. D 300

LETTER XI.
From the Rt. Reverend Charles P. M'llvaine, D. D.* 306

* Now Bishop of Ohio.

vi APPENDIX.

LETTER XII. Page,
From the Reverend William Neill, D. D 317

LETTER XIII.

From the Reverend Philip Milledoler, D. D 320

LETTER XIV.

From the Reverend Nathan Lord, D. D 324

LETTER XV.
From the Reverend Heman Humphrey, D. D 327

LETTER XVI.
From the Reverend Jeremiah Day, D. D 333

LETTER XVII.

From the Reverend Ashbel Green, D. D 336

LETTER XVIII.
From the Reverend Moses Waddel, D. D. 355

LETTER XIX.
From the Reverend Edward D. Griffin, D. D. . . . ,. ^359

LETTER XX.
From the Reverend Henry Davis, D. D 373

LETTER XXI.
From the Reverend Thomas De Witt, D. D 382

LETTER XXII.

From the Reverend Mark Tucker, D. D 385

LETTER XXIII.
From the Reverend Charles Coffin, D. D 391

PREFACE.

The following Lectures were delivered during the pre-
ceding autumn and winter, to the congregation with
which the author is connected, in the ordinary course of
his public ministrations. The grand object at which he
has aimed has been to vindicate and advance the cause of
genuine revivals of religion ; and in doing this he has en-
deavored to distinguish between a genuine revival and a
spurious excitement ; to defend revivals against the cavils
of their opposers ; to show the causes which operate to
prevent or retard them ; to exhibit the agency of God,
and the instrumentality of men, by which they are pro-
duced and sustained ; to guide the inquiring sinner and
establish the young convert ; to guard against the abuses
to which revivals are Hable, and to anticipate the glorious
results to which they must lead. In the hope that the
Lectures may prove a seasonable offering to the American
church, at an interesting and critical period, the author
has concluded to send them forth through the press ; and
in doing this it is a pleasure to him that he is complying

viii PREFACE.

with a request from the session and trustees of the church
of which he is pastor, as well as acting in accordance
with the wishes of several respected and beloved brethren
in the ministry with whom he is more immediately asso-
ciated.

In the Appendix the reader will find a series of Letters
on the same subjectj from a number of the most distin-
guished clergymen of our country, and from six different
religious denominations. The object in requesting these
letters has been twofold, — First, to obtain authentic history
of our revivals, in which unhappily we have hitherto been
greatly deficient ; and, Second, to ascertain the man-
ner in which revivals have been conducted by men whose
wisdom, experience, and standing in the church must at
least entitle their opinion to great consideration. It was
originally the author's intention to have republished the
well known letters of Doctor Beecher and Mr. Nettleton,
written several years ago, in which the same general
views which this volume inculcates, are defended with
great zeal and ability. But upon examination he finds
they are so much identified with the occasion in which
they "originated, that he thinks it best to omit them. He
allows himself to hope that whatever the decision of the
public may be in respect to the Lectures, they will find in
the Letters which follow, much authentic and important
information ; and he doubts not that the testimony on this
momentous subject of such a representation from our Ame-
rican church, will not only be gratefully received, but con-
siderately and earnestly pondered. If the volume should,

PREFACE. ix

by the blessing of God, be instrumental, even in a humble
degree, of promoting such revivals as those for which
Edwards, and Dwight, and Nettleton, and a host of others
both among the living and the dead, have counted it an
honor to labor, the best wish of the author of the Lectures,
and no doubt of the writers of the Letters also, will be
answered.

Albany, May 1, 1832.

INTRODUCTORY ESSAY,

BY THE

REV. LEONARD WOODS, D. D.

^ROF OF CHRIST. THEOLOGY IN THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, ANDOVER, MASS

If a man wishes to ascertain whether he has a title to
an estate, which has been left by a rich relative, he searches
the laws of the land respecting inheritance. He examines
the interpretations which have been given of those laws in
the writings of the ablest jurists, and in the decisions of
courts of justice. He diligently inquires into all the cir-
cumstances of the case, and into all the conditions with
which it is necessary for him to comply in order to secure
the possession of the estate. In this business he proceeds
with great zeal, and without any delay. The interest
which he has in the subject urges him on to complete his
examination seasonably, so that, if his title is clear, he may
have the pleasure of anticipating the property, and in due
time of taking possession of it ; and that he may guard
against all mistake, and against the neglect of any measure
which he ought to adopt. But what is the largest estate
on earth compared with the heavenly inheritance ? And
what is the care and diligence which we ought to exercise
in order to secure any earthly good, compared with that
which we ought to exercise to make sure our title to the
blessedness of heaven ?

2

% INTRODUCTORY ESSAY.

But how are we to determine whether ive have a title to
that blessedness ?

Clearly we must do this by ascertaining, what is the
character of those who are entitled to it, and whether that
character belongs to us. This is the business of self-exa-
mination ; a business of vast moment to all Christians,
though often neglected, and, when not entirely neglected,
often performed without due regard to the proper test of
character. No language is adequate to describe the evils
which result, either from the omission of self inquiry, or
from an attempt to perform the duty, while the proper rule
of judgment is overlooked.

This general subject has often been well explained and
forcibly inculcated by Christian preachers, and Christian
writers ; and it is more than once suggested in the following
excellent Lectures. Indeed, the author has probably said
as much on the subject, as he could consistently with the
end he had in view, and with the variety of interesting
topics which he found it necessary to discuss. — As he has
requested me to make a few remarks introductory to the
Lectures, and as I have no reason to believe that they can
be raised in the public esteem by any recommendation from
me ; I shall direct my remarks to a point of great practical
importance, and shall endeavor to show as clearly as pos-
sible, that in the whole business of examining ourselves^ and
judging of religious character^ ive should make the word of
God our rule. The rule is equally proper in judging of
ourselves, and of others.

A little consideration will make it manifest, that the
word of God is the only safe rule. Neither the opinions
of the world, nor the character of Christians, nor the par-
ticular experience of those around us, nor any views which
we might be led to entertain of the nature ,of religion by
our own reasoning, or by our own feelings, can be a safe

INTRODTTCTOBY ESSAY. xi

Standard. The prevailing opinions of the world, so far
from being certainly right, are very likely to be wrong ;
because the world lieth in darkness. Even Christians are
all very imperfect ; and their faults may be more visible
than their excellencies ; so that measuring ourselves by
them would evidently expose us to mistakes. As to the
religious experience of those around us, — it may be true
and saving, or it may be false and delusive. At best it will
doubtless be a mixed experience. And unless we have
some higher rule of judgment, how shall we be able to
separate the true from the false, the wheat from the chaff?
If we judge of ourselves by what we know of the experi-
ence of others, we shall be in danger of setting a high value
upon that which is worthless, and a low value upon that
which constitutes the very essence of religion. Who is
able to form a safe and perfect standard of judgment in
regard to religious character, but that Being whose know-
ledge is infinite, and who is therefore liable to no mistake ?
Who but God perfectly knows the nature of the kingdom
of heaven, and the necessary qualifications of those who
shall be admitted into it ? If any man should undertake
b}^ his own wisdom, without divine teaching, to make out
a description of the qualifications which the heirs of heaven
must have, he would undoubtedly fall into various errors,
and his errors would misguide all those who looked to him
as a standard. A rule of judgment, on which we can
safely rely, must be formed by God himself, or by those
who enjoy his infallible guidance. If we faithfully attend
to a rule, formed in this way, we may expect that the
conclusions which we adopt, will be according to truth, and
will stand for ever.

Another reason, and one of great moment, for making
the word of God our rule of judgment, is, that this will be
the rule of judgment at the last day. Christ himself has

xii INTRODUCTORY ESSAY,

expressly informed us, that the word which he spake shall
judge us at the last day, In matters of a civil nature, we
search for those laws and precedents which are to be the
rule of judgment. In special cases we search again and
again, and ask the counsel of those who possess superior
skill ; so that we may determine as exactly as possible,
what will be the decision of the court of justice, and may
govern ourselves accordingly. Such a mode of proceeding
is important in the highest degree, with respect to our
spiritual concerns. Our state for eternity is to be decided
at the judgment day. God has graciously informed us,
that his word, contained in the scriptures, will be the rule
of final decision. To determine then how our character
will appear at the last day, it is only necessary that we
should try ourselves faithfully by the word of God. If we
try ourselves by any rule less elevated and less strict than
this, it may lead us to cherish a false hope of future happi-
ness ; and that hope, though it may afford us pleasure
now, will perish for ever, when God takes away the soul.
And who would wish for a hope built on delusion ? The
painfulness of the final disappointment must be far more
than an overbalance for all the pleasure which can now be
derived from such a delusion. And besides this, the indul-
gence of a delusive hope is, of all things, the most likely to
prevent us from obtaining that hope which is sure and
steadfast.

This is a subject of most serious interest to all the heirs
of immortality. When in our seasons of reflection that
weighty question arises in our minds, whether we have a
title to the kingdom of heaven ; it is indescribably important,
that we should repair directly to the word of God, and
judge of our character and prospects by that sure standard.
Many of the books which have been written by pious and
learned men on the nature and evidences of religion, exhibit

INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. xlii

the truth with clearness and fidelity, and may be consulted
with great profit. But they should never be substituted
for the word of God. Nor should any works of human
origin be so used, as to diminish in our view the importance
of scripture, or in any degree to withdraw our attention
from it. Religious books should be caleiilated to raise our
esteem for the Bible, and to aid us in understanding its in-
structions, and in applying them to our own case. If they
have a different influence, they are not only useless, but
hurtful.

The general view which I have now taken of the pro-
priety and importance of making the word of God our rule
of judgment respecting character, may be sufficient. But
as I apprehend that this is a subject on which inadequate
and erroneous apprehensions are often entertained, I shall
endeavor to make the rule itself as plain and obvious as
possible. For this purpose, I shall select a few passages
of scripture, where the nature and evidences of true religion
are brought into view professedly, and with more than or-
dinary prominence and fulness ; and then, instead of re-
ferring to the Bible generally, I shall, for the present, refer
definitely to these prominent passages, as our rule; wishing,
however, to have it well understood, that the other texts
which relate to the same subject, are to be treated in the
same manner.

I begin with the Decalogue, Exodus xx. 3 — 17. These
ten precepts, written on tables of stone by the finger of God,
show what are those affections and actions which God
requires ^f us. They are contained summarily, as Christ
teaches us, in these two commands :

Thou shall love the Lord thy God with all thy hearty and
with all thy soul^ and with all thy mind^ and with all thy
strength ; and thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.

This is a direct and intelligible account of the sum of
2*

xiv INTRODUCTORY ESSAY,

human duty ; — a description of that holy character, which
we ought always to possess and to exhibit.

The next passage I shall quote, points out our particular
duty, as sinners.

Mark i. 15. Jesus preached, re'pent ye^ and believe the
Gospel.

I next refer to a place, (Matt. v. 3 — 9,) where Christ
undertakes, with a striking particularity, to delineate the
peculiar traits of character which belong to his disciples.
It is evidently his object to correct false notions of practical
godliness, and to exhibit in one connected and delightful
view, the qualifications of those who shall enjoy the hap-
piness of his kingdom.

Blessed are the poor in spirit. — Blessed are they that
mourn. — Blessed are the meek. — Blessed are they ivho
hunger and thirst after righteousness. — Blessed are the
merciful. — Blessed are the pure in heart. — Blessed are the
peacemakers. — Blessed are they that are persecuted for
righteousness sake.

Is. vi. 2. To this man loill I look^ even to him that is
poor J and of a contrite spirit^ and that trembleth at my
ivord.

Matt. v. 44. , / say unto you^ love your enemies ; bless
them that curse you^ do good to them that hate you^ and
pray for them that despitefully use you^ and persecute you.
In Matt. vi. 5 — 15, Christ gives his disciples the most
particular directions as to the spirit and manner of their
devotions.

When thou prayest^ thou shall not be as the hypocrites
are ; for they love to pray standing in the synagogues ^ and
in the corners of the streets^ that they may be seen of men.

But tho% ivhen thou pray est., enter into thy closet; and

when thou hast shut thy door., pray to thy Father ivho is in
secret ; and thy Father who seeth in secret shall reward

INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. XV

thee ope7ily. But when ye pray^ use not vain repetitions^ as
the heathen do ; for they think they shall be heard for their

much speaking. Be not ye^ therefore^ like unto them.

After this manner therefore pray ye : Our Father which
art in heaven^ halloived be thy name : thy kingdom come :
thy will be done^ in earth as it is in heaven : give us this
day our daily bread ; and forgive us our debts as we forgive
our debtors • and lead us not into temptation^ but deliver
us from evil : for thine is the kingdom^ and the poiver, and

the glory ^ for ever. Amen. For if ye forgive men their

trespasses^ your heavenly Father ivill also forgive you.
But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your
Father forgive your trespasses.

1 Pet. ii. 7. Unto you who believe, Christ is precious.
John xiv. 13, 21 . Ify^ love me, keep my co^nmandments.

He that hath my commandments and keepeth them, he

it is that loveth me.

Phil. ii. 5. Let this mind be in you, tvhich was also in
Christ Jesus.

Luke ix. 23, And Jesus said to them all, If any man
ivill come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his
cross daily, andfoUoiv me.

John xvi. 8. And when the Holy Spirit is come, he loill

convince the world of sin, of righteousness, and of judgment.

Gal. V. 22, 23. The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy,

peace, long-suffering, gentleness^ goodness, faith, meekness,

temperance.

As the passages here selected are very intelligible, and
as they are among the principal ones relating to Christian
character ; they will be sufficient for my present purpose.
So Jfar as these leading texts are concerned, we see at once
what is our rule of judgment, and what inquiries we are to
make in order to determine whether we are Christians.
Do we conform in any measure to the holy precepts which

xvi INTRODUCTORY ESSAY.

were written on tables of stone by the finger of Gocl ? Do
we love the Lord our God with all oar heart, and our
neighbor as ourselves ? Hsrve we repented of sin, and
turned from it ? Do we believe in Christ, as he is set forth
in the gospel ? Is he precious to us ? Is the same mind
in us which was in him ? Do we deny ourselves daily ?
Have we been convinced of sin by the Holy Spirit ? Have
we the fruit of the Spirit, described by the Apostle ; and
the marks of discipleship, described by our Saviour 1 Are
we poor in spirit ? Do we mourn with the mourning of
penitents ? Are we meek and merciful !■ Do we hunger
and thirst after righteousness ? Are we peacemakers ?
Are we pure in heart? Do our prayers answer to the
pattern which Christ gave ? Do we forgive and love our
enemies, and do them good, and pray for them ? Do we
show our love to Christ by keeping his commandments ?

These questions bring into view the principal evidences
of piety, the principal rule by which we are to try ourselves.
When the judgment day comes, we shall stand or fall as
we are conformed or not to this rule.

The practice of making the word of God our rule, as
here recommended, would produce the most desirable and
important effects.

It would have an influence highly favorable to the cha-
racter of Christians^ through their whole course. If they
judge themselves by any other rule, the various evils of
their hearts, and the faults which cleave to their characters,
may be, and probably will be in a great measure concealed
from their view. But the word of God sheds a clear and
penetrating light on their whole character, even on the
most secret springs of action, helps them to discover what
is wrong, and how much remains to be done in the work
of sanctification. If men stop where they are when first
renewed, the great object of divine grace in their renewal,

INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. xvii

either as to their character, their usefulness, or their enjoy-
ment, cannot be attained. Now if they constantly look
into the Bible as their directory, and there learn what they
are, and what they ought to be ; and if they labor to con-
form in all respects to that perfect standard, they will
constantly grow in grace, and be constantly rising towards
the stature of perfect men in Christ. The faults which are
found in Christians, and which occasion so much injury to
their cause, are undoubtedly owing in a great measure to
their substituting something else in the place of holy writ,
as the rule of their practical judgment. While they satisfy
themselves with conforming to a false or defective standard,
they will be satisfied with a false or defective piety. It is
a fact well known, and often recognized, that those Christ-
ians who have paid the most scrupulous attention to the
word of God as the standard of character, have attained to
the highest degree of moral excellence. They have been
the most humble, and penitent; because *they have seen
the most clearly how small the measure of their holiness,
and how many their failings and sins. The pride of their
hearts has been continually mortified, by looking at them-
selves, in the Hght of God's holy word. They have had
the strongest faith in Christ ; because they have had the
deepest conviction of their own sinfulness, and misery, and
helplessness, and the clearest views of his glory and fulness.
They have been the most sincere and fervent in prayer ;
because by making the sciiptures their rule, they have
become the most deeply sensible of their poverty, and of the
abundance of blessings they need ; the most sensible too
that no one, but God, can bestow these blessings ; and
particularly that they must trust in him alone to supply
what is wanting in their Christian character. Thus they
have been brought to feel a strong attachment to the throne
of grace, and to be importunate and persevering in prayer.

xviii INTRODUCTORY ESSAY.

Such Christians have been the most obedient to the divine
commands, the most active in doing good, and the most
patient and submissive under trials ; because the word of
God has most efFec<;ually taught them, that such obedience,
and activity, and submission, is a reasonable service, and is
to be regarded as the very substance of practical religion,
and the grand proof of regeneration.

The diligent and faithful use of the word of Godj as the
rule of judgment^ ivould have an influence peculiarly impor-
tant in regard to those who have just begun to attend to the
subject of religion.

Take the case of a sudden conversion. One who has
long lived in thoughtless security, and has perhaps been
an opposer of religion, is to-day awakened from his slum-
bers ; and in a very short time he thinks himself a Christian.
He is surprised and delighted at the sudden change which
has taken place in his feelings ; is full of gratitude, and
rejoices in hope. Now adhering conscientiously to the
word of God as our rule, how are we to proceed in regard
to such a case ?

I reply : so far as the person referred to, gives evidence
of right views and feelings, though for only a few hours or
minutes, we are to regard him in a favorable light, and to
indulge a hope that the sovereign grace of God has visited
his soul. And there may perhaps be as much evidence of
this, as the shortness of the time will permit. But may
we unhesitatingly and confidently pronounce him to be
converted ? Suppose we do this ; and then suppose, what
too often takes place, that in a few days, or a few months,
he loses his religious impressions, returns to his sins, and is
in all essential points as he was before, except perhaps that
his proud, selfish heart shows itself in different ways.
What do we think now ? Do we still pronounce him a
convert? No. We begin to doubt. The favorable opinion

i

INTRODUCTORY ESSAY, xix

we had of his character, we fear was a mistake ; and we
regret that we expressed so unqualified an opinion in his
favor, especially as our opinion may have led him to think
well of himself, and helped to confirm his delusion. Let us
then go back, and see what the mistake was. It is evident
that our great mistake lay in our neglecting to make the
word of God our rule. A faithful adherence to this, was
all that was necessary. Shall we then go over the subject
again, with a strict regard to the rule ? The person shows
a sudden alteration in his mind, and says, he repents, and
believes. What shall we think of such a case ? And
how shall we treat it ? I reply : If he truly repents, and
beheves, he is a Christian, renewed, pardoned, and entitled
to heaven. But his smjing that he does this, can be no
certain proof that he really does it ; because he may say
it insincerely. Nor is it a certain proof that he truly repents
and believes, that he really thinks he repents and believes ;
because the heart is deceitful above all things^ even more
deceitful than the deceitful tongue — and by such a heart
he may be led to judge erroneously respecting himself. It
is clear then, that if we would exercise a sober mind, and
keep on scripture ground, we mast not undertake to judge
any farther than evidence will warrant ; that is, we must
avoid a hasty judgment. And a judgment which rests on
a person's expressions or appearance for a short time, must
in ordinary cases, be hasty ; because ordinarily, a short
time is not sufficient to exhibit such evidence, as may
safely be made the ground of judgment. The feelings,
and words, and actions of a professed convert may be owing
to other causes than the renewing of the Holy Spirit.
We must wait then, patiently wait, to see whether he
brings forth fruit meet for repentance. Look at the passages
of scripture, which exhibit the prominent traits of Christian
character, and you will see that it is utterly impossible to

XX INTRODUCTORY ESSAY.

judge in an hour, or a day, whether those traits belong to
a particular person. How can he show that he repents
and believes, before he has time to show the operations and
fruits of repentance and faith ? — or that he has the law of
God within his heart, before he shows by his actions that
he is obedient? In order to make it manifest that he is
humble, contrite, poor in spirit, meek, patient, forgiving,
diligent in doing good, and fervent in prayer ; he must have
time, opportunities, occasions, trials. From the nature of
the case, the evidence of piety must be gradual. A small
degree may be exhibited the first day, or hour of a man's
religious life ; and we may have a small degree of hope, —
a hope proportionate to the degree of evidence. But it is
contrary to scripture, contrary to reason and sober judgment,
and a sign of rashness, for us to make up our minds confi-
dentljr respecting a person's conversion, or to speak confi-
dently of it to others, when he has had opportunity to give
but slight and dubious evidence of conversion. We must
therefore check the spirit of impatience and haste, must
guard against all excitements inconsistent with enlightened
reason, and must suspend our opinion, till the person makes
it appear by his life, whether he has the marks of a
Christian. Nothing can be more obvious than that men
will ordinarily be liable to mistake, if they take upon them
to speak decisively as to the conversion of others, or to
judge decisively of their own, on the ground of what takes
place in a short time. A man is suddenly waked up to
the importance of religion. Seeing himself to be a sinner,
under condemnation, he is distressed and agitated. But
on hearing the messages of divine mercy, and the ofifers of
free pardon, he is filled with inexpressible rapture, resolves
to be a Christian, cries glory to God, and exults in the hope"
of heaven. Now many Christians at the present day look
upon such appearances as good evidence of a saving

INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. xxi

change, and without any qualification , speak of the person
who exhibits them, as converted. But is this according to
truth ? Is it the dictate of Christian wisdom ? What real
evidence is there, that the person described, has been
savingly converted'? Does the evidence consist in the
sudden waking up of the mind to the things of religion ?
in a consciousness of guilt ? in fear, and distress, and agi-
tation ? We learn from the scriptures, that these things
afford no satisfactory evidence of conversion. Is evidence
found in the rapturous joy which is excited by the offer of
pardon, and by the hope of happiness in heaven ? The
slightest acquaintance with the nature of man teaches j
and the word of God teaches more fully, that such joy is
altogether equivocal, as it has in ten thousand instances
sprung from a selfish and deluded heart, and may spring
from the same source in the case before us. There is
nothing of more dubious import than the feeling and utter-
ance of such rapturous joy.

But is not joy among the fruits of the Spirit ? Yes ;
true joy is so. But we learn from the Bible, that there is
a joy which is false, growing out of a deceived heart.
We have to determine then whether the joy excited in the
individual before us, is true or false ; and we must do this
by attending to the circumstances of the case, and to the
consequences which follow. We must endeavor to ascer-
tain whether he has any spiritual knowledge of God, any
conviction of ill-desert and vileness, any cordial hatred of
sin, any faith in the Saviour ; whether he is humble and
of a contrite spirit ; whether he pants after holiness, denies
himself, forgives and loves his enemies, is like Christ, and
has respect to all the divine precepts. These, according
to the Bible, are the main points. Any one of these is far
more important, and ought to be far more insisted upon, as

3

Xxii INTRODUCTORY ESSAY.

an evidence of regeneration, than the highest transports of

joy-
Is the fact that the individual referred to expresses a
hope respecting himself, anj decisive evidence of his con-
version '? We cannot admit this, because the scriptures
teach us that there is a false hope, as well as a true.
Instead, therefore, of pronouncing confidently that the
person is converted, because he has a hope, we have to
ascertain whether the hope is a true Christian hope. And
to do this, we must wait for the evidence of all the disposi-
tions of the believer, as described in the places above cited.
And this again will require time, and care, and patient
observation, and a frequent suspension of our judgment.
And how can any one, unless he is of an impatient, rash
spirit, object to this mode of proceeding, considering that it
is of no kind of importance in any respect, that we should
form a judgment immediately, and considering especially,
that a judgment formed on mistaken grounds, whether in
regard to ourselves or others, will stand for nothing at the'
last day, and will tend more than almost any other cause^
to injure and ruin the soul.

I have said that time is necessary. The very nature of
the rule shows this to be so. For how can the rule be
applied to any one as a test of character, except as his
character is made visible by his conduct ? If we were
omniscient, we could look directly into the heart, see all
the secret springs of action, and pass sentence upon the
character at once, without any danger of mistake. But
as we can know men only by their fruits, we must wait
for the fruits to appear. When we see blossoms upon a
tree, we may hope for fruit, and may hope that the fruit
will be good, and thus prove the tree to be good. But
before we can actually judge as to the goodness of the
tree, we must see and examine the fruit ; and to do this,

INTRODUCTORY ESSAY. xxiii

we must take time. Without time it is impossible to de-
termine, whether a sinner truly repents, and has a character
which answers to the requisitions of God's holj word.

As to the individual whose case I have introduced, I
have one more inquiry. Is it a satisfactory evidence of his
conversion, that he resolves to be a Christian^ and to act
henceforth on the Lord's side % I answer : If his resolution
springs from right motives^ and is sincere and pious, it is
one sign of conversion ; though not one which is most
frequently insisted upon in the word of God. But how
shall we know that his resolution is sincere and pious ?
How can he give evidence of this, but by acting out the
Christian temper, and by showing that his character
agrees in some good measure, with the infallible rule above
presented from the word of God % Suppose what is often
a fact, that he who says he is resolved to be a Christian,
manifests no conviction of the evil of sin, or the desperate
wickedness of his own heart, no humility, or self-abhor-
rence, or contriteness of spirit, no readiness to make con-
fession, no sense of his own weakness and insufficiency,
and no cordial trust in the grace of Christ — Is he to be
regarded as a Christian^ because he says he resolves to
be one ? Or suppose his resolution to-day appears in all
respects as we should wish ; serious, humble, pious, the
fruit of a renewed heart ; bat after a while his excitement
passes away, and he shows that he has the same heart as
before— Is his resolution to be a Christian, still to be viewed
as an evidence of conversion ? No. Such a resolution
may be made a thousand times, and with apparent serious-
ness too, but without any right feelings of heart, or any
holy fruits in the life. So that the great question is not,
whether a man in any way resolves to be a Christian, but
how he resolves. What is the state of mind from which
his resolution springs, and what influence has it on his life.

xxiv INTRODUCTORY ESSAY.

To determine whether his resolution is any evidence of
piety, we must bring him and his resolution to the same
test. Has he the traits of character which are so plainly
delineated in the places which I have selected ? To an-
swer this question properly is not the business of a moment.
And if any one does answer it in a moment, he may soon
have reason to reverse his answer. And though he should
see no reason to reverse it, it may be reversed at the judg-
ment day.

Finally : Let us keep in mind, that great care and cau-
tion are necessary, if we would form a judgment respecting
the conversion of sinners, according to the rule of God's
word. But this care and caution should be joined with
great affection and tenderness, and with a disposition to
encourage all that is right, and to hope well of those who
begin to attend to the one thing needful. So far as they
appear to love the truth, and to be of a penitent, humble,
docile spirit, we should think favorably of them, and heartily
thank God for his goodness, — still remembering that, as
we cannot search the heart, we must know them by their
fruits, and must wait to see what the fruits are. This
mode of forming a judgment, w^hether respecting ourselves
or others, is attended with obvious advantages, without
any real disadvantages. If a man is truly converted, it
will be no injury to him to suspend his judgment awhile
as to his own state, and to wait till he has opportunity to
see what his habitual feelings and actions are. It will do
him no hurt, but probably much good, for his friends to
wait awhile to see whether he lives like a Christian. It
will do no hurt to a revival of religion, but will be an evi-
dence that the revival is the work of God, to have it
universally understood and deeply felt, that the heart is
deceitful above all things^ and that no man can expect to
come to a right decision respecting his own character, or

INTROBUCTORY ESSAY, xxv

the character of others, without some opportunity for the
application of the rule of judgment j and the trial of charac-
ter. This principle, well fixed in the mind, would promote
watchfulness, self-inquiry, prayer, and a diligent endeavor
to know and do God's will, among those who are setting
out in a religious course. It would make them jealous
over one another, and especially over themselves, with a
godly jealousy. It would fix in their minds the important
sentiment, that religion is no sudden start, no excitement
of animal feehng, no fire quickly kindled and quickly ex-
tinguished ; but a sanctified disposition of heart, an active,
holy, durable principle, influencing the life. And the na-
tural consequence of this sentiment would be, that they
would indulge and express no more confidence that they
have religion, than they would be warranted to do by its
fruits, appearing in their conduct. Making the word of
God the only standard of religion, and of religious charac-
ter, would be the direct way to detect hypocrisy, to prevent
delusion, to discourage false, enthusiastic afiections, and to
preserve order and purity in the church. And it would
have the peculiar effect to render Christians sensible of
their insufficiency for the work to which they are called,
and of their constant need of divine aid, and would produce
in them a sincere reliance on the grace of God. If we set
up a religion which varies essentially from the scripture
rule, — a religion which consists in the stirring of the pas-
sions, or the efforts of mere self-love, and which comes
within the reach of the unrenewed heart ; we can indeed
easily exercise such a religion, of ourselves: To this we
are perfectly adequate, without any special divine help.
For who needs special divine help to enable him to deceive
himself, and to indulge the hope of the hypocrite ? Who
has occasion to rely upon the grace of God, in order to the
exercise of a proud, selfish, false religion ? But let a man

3*

xxvi INTRODUCTORY ESSAY.

set up before him a religion which agrees with the word
of God, particularly with the prominent passages quoted
above ; and let him make it the great object of his desires
and efforts to cultivate such a religion, and to exhibit all
its lovely fruits ; and he will quickly learn that his strength
is weakness. He will find that the practice of true religion
is totally against the natural dispositions of his heart ; that
jt requires constant self-denial ; a constant struggle against
the law in his members ; a constant endeavor to subdue
and mortify his corrupt heart ; that it must involve him in
an endless warfare against hostile powers without and
within. The labor he undertakes is arduous. The travel
is all the way up hill, and frequently up very steep ascents.
Every one who truly enlists in this work, will quickly find,
and will find more and more clearly as he proceeds, that
he is exceedingly weak and insufficient, and that his help
must come from the Lord who made heaven and earth.

Believing, as all Christians do, that the Scripture is the
only safe and infallible rule, we ought so to regard it in our
own practice. When we go to our places of retirement to
commune with our own hearts, and to examine ourselves ;
we have to do with nothing as a rule of judgment, but the
word of God. Away, then, ye false imaginations, dreams,
passionate excitements, mental convulsions. '' To the law
and to the testimony." This is our standard. And the
right application of this to our own case requires the tran-
quillity and stillness which we enjoy in retirement. Here
the all-important question arises ; are loe Christians ? We
cannot safely trust to the opinion of our friends. They
look only on the outward appearance. We go directly to
our Statute Book, our sure guide. We open the sacred
volume. We '' ask for the old paths^ where is the good
ivay ?" We turn to one and another passage of holy writ ;
particularly to the passages which I have quoted, and

INTRODUCTORY ESSAY, xxvii

Others of like kind ; for it is best to have particular places
before our eyes, at one time this, and at another time that.
Then looking to God for the guidance of his Spirit, we
inquire whether the traits of character thus presented to
view, are ours. If we can stand the trial of God's word,
faithfully applied, we are heirs of eternal life. If not, we
shall be cast away as dross. The word of God, which we
receive as our rale, is immutable. Other things change
and pass away • but this abideth for ever. The world,
especially at the present day, is full of inventions. The
active, restless mind of man is ever seeking after something
new. But there is no such thing as a new religion^ or a
new way to heaven. All that which deserves the name
of religion, and which will be approved at the final judg-
ment, agrees with the same standard. In this standard
there can be no alteration ; and of course none in the reli-
gion which is conformed to it. All the true religion which
will exist in our country, and in the world, the present
year, and the present generation, whether commencing in
revivals or not, — and all which will exist to the millenium,
will be just such religion as is described by our Saviour in
his sermon on the mount, and just such as Paul describes,
when he tells us what are the fruits of the Spirit, and such
as is described in the various passages above cited, and in
other passages of scripture relating to the same subject.
If we possess this religion, we are happy here and hereafter.
If not, whatever our present appearances and hopes, we
have no part or lot among the heirs of heaven.

The Lectures which follow, I have read with an un-
common degree of pleasure. I regard it as a circumstance
highly auspicious to the cause of revivals, and to all the
interests of religion, that the author has, through the grace
of God, been enabled to write and preach a series of Lec-
tures so judicious, candid, and impressive, and, what is still

1

xxviii INTRODUCTORY ESSAY.

more important, so scriptural; and that he has consented
to give them to the public. It is my earnest hope that
they will be read with attention and profit by our religious
community, far and near, and that their usefulness will
extend to other nations. I would devoutly commend
them, together with these prefatory remarks, to the
blessing of God.

1

LEONARD WOODS.

Theological Seminary,
Andover, March 10, 1832.

4

LECTURES

REVIVALS OF RELIGIO N

LECTURE I

NATURE OF A REVIVAL.

ISAIAH xlv. 8.

Drop down J ye heavens ^ from above, and let the skies pour
down righteousness; let the earth open, and let them bring
forth salvation, and let righteousness spring up together.

The final and complete triumph of the church was a
theme at which the mind of this prophet was always ready,
to kindle. So infinitely superior did he regard it to any
thing that respects merely the present world, that when his
predictions relate immediately to temporal mercies, they
often look farther to spiritual blessings ; and sometimes we
find him apparently forgetting himself for a moment, and
passing abruptly, and almost imperceptibly, from some
national deliverance to the salvation of the gospel. In the
verses immediately preceding our text, there is a manifest
reference to the deliverance of the Jews from their capti-
vity in Babylon ; but in the text itself, there is a sudden
transition to a subject of far higher import, even the bless-
ings of Christ's salvation ; and this latter subject continues
to engross the prophet's mind to the close of the chapter,
'' Drop down, ye heavens, from above, and let the skies

LECTURE I.

pour down righteousness : let the earth open, and let them .
bring forth salvation, and let righteousness spring up
together."

There was some partial fulfilment of this prediction in
the revival of true piety which attended the return of the
Jews from Babylon ; though it is evidently to be considered
as referring principally to the more extensive prevalence
of religion under the gospel dispensation. It may be re-
garded, in a general sense, as denoting the abundant grace
by which the gospel would be attended, casting into the
shade all previous measures of divine influence which had
been enjoyed by the church ; or it may be considered more
particularly— as referring to special occasions, on which
the agency of the Spirit would be signally manifest. In
this latter sense, it may be applied to the wonderful effu-
sions of the Holy Ghost which attended the preaching of
Peter on the day of Pentecost ; and to what in these latter
days we are accustomed to denominate revivals of reli-
gion. It is in its application to revivals that I purpose to
.consider it at the present time.

I here commence a series of discourses, in which it will
be my object to present before you, in its various bearings,
the subject of Revivals of Religion. The reasons
which have determined me to this course, and the grounds
on which I beg leave to commend this subject to your
special attention, are the following :

1. It. is a subject in which the church, especially in this
country, is, at this moment^ more deeply and practically
interested than almost any other. You cannot look back
upon the history of our American church, and compare the
past with the present, without perceiving that within the
last half century a wonderful change has taken place in '
the order of God's providence towards it. It is true, in-
deedj that through the ministry of Whitfield and others,

I

LECTURE 1. 3

there was a revival of considerable extent in this country,
a little before the middle of the last century ; but owing to
various causes, which I shall not now stop to specify, the
fruits of it were, in no small degree, blasted ; and from that
period till near the beginning of the present century, the
church was only enlarged by very gradual additions. Bui
at the period last mentioned, a different state of things
seemed to commence, in the more copious and sudden effu-
sions of the Holy Spirit ; and now it has come to pass in
these days in which we live, that far the greater number
of those who are turned from darkness to light, so far as
we can judge, experience this change during revivals of
religion. It is for revivals that the church is continually
praying ; and to them that she is looking for accessions
both to her numbers and her strength. The praise of re-
vivals is upon her lips, and upon the lips of her sons and
daughters, who come crowding to her solemn feasts.
Such being the fact, no one can doubt that this is a subject
which she ought well to understand ; — which all should
understand, who care for Zion's prosperity.

2. This is a subject in which the church is not only
deeply interested at the present time, but is likely to be
more and more interested for a long time to come. The
cause of revivals has hitherto been gradually and yet con-
stantly gaining ground. The last year has been, in this
respect, unparalleled in the annals of the church ; and there
is much in prophecy to warrant the conviction that, as the
millenial day draws near, these effusions of the Holy
Spirit will be yet more frequent and powerful. Every
thing decides that this is to be a practical subject, not with
the present generation only, but with many generations to
come. It is desirable, therefore, that we should form cor-
rect views of it, not merely for our own sake, but for the
sake of those who come after us ; for our views no doubt

4 LECTURE L

willj to a great extent, be propagated to future geiie-
rations.

3. The views which we form on this subject, and the
course we adopt in respect to it, must determine, in a great
measure, the actual effect of revivals upon the interests of
the church. This is a matter in relation to which God is
pleased to leave much to human instrumentality. It is
possible that his people may co-operate with him in carry-
ing forward a revival, by such means that there may be
many sound and scriptural conversions, and that his cause
may thereby be greatly advanced ; and it is possible that^
by the neg-lect of duty, or by the adoption of mistaken and
unscriptural measures, they may grieve away the Holy
Spirit, or confirm multitudes in fatal self-deception. It is
not to be questioned that what commonly passes under the
name of a revival of religion is an engine of prodigious
power in the church. God intends it only for good : ne-
vertheless it is capable of being perverted to evil. As so
much, then, in respect to the influence of revivals, is de-
pendant on the human agency that is employed in them,
and as our conduct on this subject will take its complexion
from our views, you perceive that it is a matter of great
moment that our views should be correct.

4. Every member of the church, whatever may be his
standing in society, has a part to act in relation to this
subject, and therefore ought to be enlightened concerning
it. In days that have gone by, this may have been
thought a matter almost exclusively for ministers and
other officers of the church ; while private Christians may
have imagined, that out of their closets they had little to
do in relation to it, but to look on and behold the wonderful
work of God. But happily this mistake has, to a great
extent, been corrected ; and it seems now to be almost
universally admitted, that this is a field in which even the

LECTURE I, 5

obscurest Christian may find a place to labor. In a com-
munity in which there prevails a spirit of deep religious
anxiety, and many are just forming the purpose to set their
faces toward heaven, and many others are beginning to
' hope that they have yielded themselves to God, there must
needs be much occasion for private counsel and instruction ;
and the persons most likely to be applied to are often those
with whom the individuals concerned happen to be most
intimately associated. Every one, therefore, ought to be
competent to give at least some general directions. One
right direction, in certain circumstances, may be the means
of saving the soul. One wrong direction, in similar cir-
cumstances, of ruining it forever. If all Christians, then,
are so deeply and practically interested in this subject,
there is good reason why it should be brought before yoi,
as a distinct theme for contemplation and instruction.

Having now stated some reasons for bringing this sub-
ject before you at this time, I proceed to the main design
of the discourse, which is to exhibit the nature of a revi-
val of religion. And that we may do this intelligently, it
will be necessary previously to answer the question, in a
single word, what is the nature of religion ?

Religion consists in a conformity of heart and life to the
will of God. It consists in a principle of obedience im-
planted in the soul, and in the operation of that principle
in the conduct. Religion is substantially the same in all
worlds ; though the religion of a sinner is modified, in some
respects, by his peculiar character and condition. In com-
mon with the religion of the angels, it consists in love to
God — to his law, to his government, to his service ; but in
distinction from that, it consists in repentance of sin ; faith
in the merits of a crucified Savior; resignation under
trials ; opposition to spiritual enemies. Moreover, religion
in the angels is an inherent principle ; it begins with their

4

LECTURE L

existence ; but in the human heart it is something super-
induced bj the operation of the Spirit of God. Wherever
there exists a cordial belief of God's truth, and submission
of the will to his authority, and the graces of the heart
shine forth in the virtues of the life, there is true religion ;
whether it be in the palace or the cottage ; whether it
appear in a single individual,, or be diffused over a whole
community.

Now if such be the nature of religion, you will readily
perceive in what consists a revival of religion. It is a re-
vival of scriptural knowledge ; of vital piety ; of practical
obedience. The term revival of religion has sometimes
been objected to, on the ground that a revival of any thing
supposes its previous existence ; whereas in the renovation
of sinners, there is a principle implanted which is entirely
new. But though the fact implied in this objection is ad-
mitted, the objection itself has no force ; because the term
is intended to be applied in a general sense, to denote the
improved religious state of a congregation, or of some other
communit3^ And it is moreover applicable, in a strict
sense, to the condition of Christians, who, at such a season,
are in a greater or less degree revived; and whose in-
creased zeal is usually rendered instrumental of the con-
version of sinners. Wherever then you see religion rising
up from a state of comparative depression to a tone of in-
creased vigor and strength ; wherever you see professing '
Christians becoming more faithful to their obligations, and
behold the strength of the church increased by fresh ac-
cessions of piety from the world ; there is a state of things
which you need not hesitate to denominate a revival of
religion.

Such a state of things may be advantageously repre-
sented under several distinct particulars.

1 . The first step usually is an increase of zeal and de-

LECTURE 1. 7

votedness on the part of God's people. They wake up to
a sense of neglected obligations ; and resolve to return to
the faithful discharge of duty. They betake themselves
with increased earnestness to the throne of grace ; con-
fessing their delinquencies with deep humility, and sup-
plicating the aids of God's Spirit to enable them to execute
their pious resolutions, and to discharge faithfully the vari-
ous duties which devolve upon them. There too they
importunately ask for the descent of the Holy Ghost on
those around them ; on the church with which they are
connected ; on their friends who are living at a distance
from God ; on all who are out of the ark of safety. Their
conversation becomes proportionally more spiritual and
edifying. They endeavor to stir up one another's minds
by putting each other in remembrance of their covenant
vows, and impressing each other with their individual and
mutual responsibilities. When they meet in the common
intercourse of life, their conversation shows that the world
is with them bul a subordinate matter ; and that their
controlling desire is, that God may be glorified in the sal-
vation of sinners. They find it no difficult matter to be
faithful in pressing the obligations of religion upon those
who are indifferent to it ; in warning them of their danger ;
and in beseeching them with the earnestness of Christian
affection to be reconciled to God. It is a case of no un-
common occurrence at such a season that a professor of
religion, under a deep sense of his wanderings, comes to
regard his own Christian character with the utmost dis-
trust ; and sometimes wanders many days in darkness,
before the joj^'s of salvation are restored to his soul. There
are indeed some professors who sleep through such a
scene ; and probably some who join with the wicked, so
far as they dare, in opposing it ; but many at least are

8 LECTURE I.

awake ; are humble ; are active ; and come up to the help
of the Lord with renewed zeal and strength,

2. Another prominent featuie in the state of things
which I am describing, is the alarm and conviction of those
who have hitherto been careless. Sometimes the change
in this respect is very gradual ; and for a considerable time
nothing more can be said than that there is a more listening
ear, and a more serious aspect, than usual, under the
preaching of the word ; and this increased attention is
gradually matured into deep solemnity and pungent con-
viction. In other cases, the reigning lethargy is suddenly
broken up, as if there had come a thunderbolt from eternity ;
and multitudes are heard simultaneously inquiring what
they shall do to be saved. The young man, and the old
man, and the middle aged man ; the exemplary and ortho-
dox moralist, the haughty pharisee, the downright infidel,
the profane scoffer, the dissipated sensualist, may some-
times all be seen collected with the same spirit in their
hearts — a spirit of deep anxiety ; and the same question
upon their lips — how they shall escape the threatening-
woes of perdition ? In some cases, the conviction which
is felt prompts to silence, and you are left to learn it from
downcast looks, or as the case may be, from half-stified
sobs. In other cases, there is no effect at concealment,
and the deep anguish of the heart comes out in expressions
of the mos^ painful solicitude. - Those who once would,
have disdained any thing which should indicate the least
concern for their salvation, hesitate not to ask and to receive
instruction even from the obscurest Christian, or to place
themselves in circumstances which are a virtual acknow-
ledgment to all that they feel their danger, and desire to
escape from it. All the shame which they once felt on
this subject they have given to the winds ; and their com- >
manding desire now is, that they may find that peace

LECTURE I. 9

which passeth understanding ; that hope which is full of
immortality.

There are others who are partially awakened ; whose
attention is in some measure excited, but not enough to
prompt to any decided and vigorous effort. They look on
and see what is passing ; and acknowledge God's agency
in it ; and at times manifest some feeling in respect to their
own condition, and express a wish that they may have
more. They attend regularly not only upon the ordinary
but upon some of the extraordinary means of grace, and
treat the whole subject not only with great respect, but with
decided seriousness ; but after all do not advance to the
decisive point of repentance, or even of true conviction of
sin. In this state they often remain for a considerable
time ; until they return to their accustomed carelessness ;
or by some new impulse from on high they are carried
forward and become the subjects of a genuine conversion ;
or else they are taken away in the midst of their half formed
resolutions to a world where they will learn, to their eternal
cost, that it was most dangerous to trifle with the Spirit of
God.

There ara still others belonging to the same general
class of awakened sinners, who struggle against their
convictions ; whose consciences proclaim to them that their
all is in jeopardy, but who try to discredit the testimony.
These persons sometimes rush with unaccustomed avidity
into the haunts of business or the haunts of pleasure.
They throw themselves into vain company, or engage in
reading idle or infidel books ; and in some instances even
venture to deny what is passing within them, and to jeer
at what is passing around them. Wherever you hear
scoffing, and witness violent opposition in a revival of reli-
gion, it is scarcely possible that you should mistake, if you
should put down those by whom it is exhibited on the list

4*

10 LECTURE 1.

of awakened sinners. The true account of it is, that there
is a war between the conscience and the passions. Con-
science is awake and doing its office, and the heart is in
rebellion against its dictates.

3. It also belongs essentially to a revival of religion,
that there are those, from time to time, who are indulging
a hope that they are reconciled to God^ and are born of the
Spirit. In some cases the change of feeling is exceedingly
gradual, insomuch that the individual; though he is sensible
of having experienced a change within a given period, is
yet utterly unable to refer it to any particular time.
Sometimes the soul suddenly emerges from darkness into
light, and perceives a mighty change in its exercises, al-
most in the twinkling of an eye. Sometimes there is a
state of mind which is only peaceful ; sometimes it mounts
up to joy and ecstacy. In some cases there is from the
beginning much self-distrust ; in others much — too much
confidence. But with a great variety of experience, there
are many who are brought, or who believe themselves
brought, into the kingdom of Christ. They give reason
to hope they have taken the new song upon their lips.
Children sing their young hosannas to the Lamb that was
slain. The aged tell with gratitude of what God has done
for them while on the margin of the grave. Saints on
earth rejoice, and in proportion as the work is genuine, so
also do saints and angels in heaven. The church receives
a fresh and often a rich accession both to her numbers and
her strength ; an accession which, in some cases, raises
her from the dust, and causes her to look forth in health
and beauty.

Such are the more prominent features of what we com-
monly call a revival of religion. But revivals, like every
thing else that is good, have their counterfeits ; and not
unfrequently there is a spurious admixture in those which,

il

LECTURE I. a

on the whole, must be considered genuine. It becomes
therefore a matter of great importance that we discriminate
accurately between the precious and the vile ; that we do
not mistake a gust of animal passion for the awakening or
converting operations of God's Holy Spirit. We will in-
'' quire briefly what are not^ and what are^ the indications
of a genuine revival.

1. It is no certain indication of a genuine revival, that
there is great excitement. It is admitted indeed that great
excitement may attend a true revival ; but it is not the
necessary accompaniment of one, and it may exist where
the work is wholly spurious. It may be an excitement
produced not by the power of divine truth, but by artificial
stimulus appUed to the imagination and the passions, for
the very purpose of producing commotion both within and
without. Instances have occurred in which Jehovah who
has declared himself a God of order, has been professedly
worshipped in scenes of utter confusion ; and impiety has
been substituted for prayer; and the wildest reveries of
fanaticism have been dealt out, instead of the sober and
awful truths of God's word. Here is the highest excite-
ment ; but it surely does not prove that the scene in which
it exists is a genuine revival. It does not stamp confusion
and irreverence, and impiety, with the seal of God's Spirit.
On the other hand, there may be a true revival where all
is calm and noiseless ; and multitudes of hearts may be
broken in contrition and yielded up to God, which have
never been agitated by any violent, much less convulsive
emotions, nor even breathed forth a single sob, unless in
the silence of the closet, and into the ear of mercy.

2. It is no certain evidence of a genuine revival that
great numbers profess to be converted. We are too much
inclined, if I mistake not, to estimate the character of a
revival by the number of professed converts ; whereas

12 LECTURE 1

there is scaixely a more uncertain test than this. For
who does not know that doctrines may be preached, or
measures adopted, or standards of religious character set
up, which shall lead multitudes, especially of the unin-
structed, to misapprehend the nature of conversion, and to
imagine themselves subjects of it, while they are yet in
their sins ? We admit that there may be genuine revivals
of great extent ; in which multitudes may be almost
simultaneously made the subjects of God's grace ; but we
confidently maintain that the mere fact that many profess
to be converted does not prove a revival; genuine. For
suppose that every one of these individuals, or far th^ larger
part of them, should finally fall away, this surely we
should say, would prove the work spurious. If then, their
having originally professed to be Christians proved it
genuine, the same work is proved to be both genuine and
spurious. Does the fact that an individual imagines him-
self to be converted convey any certain evidence of his
conversion ? But if this is not true of an individual, it
certainly cannot be true of any number of individuals ; for
if one may be self-deceived, so may many. It follows that
the genuineness of a revival is to be judged of, in a great
measure, independently of the number of its professed
subjects.

3. Nor yet, thirdly, is the existence of mi extensive and
violent opposition^ any evidence that a revival is genuine.
There are those who will have it, that God's Spirit cannot
be poured out upon a community, but that all who are
unrenewed, if their hearts are not at once broken in godly
sorrow, will be excited to wrath and railing. Now I admit
fully that the carnal mind is enmity against God ; and I
am willing to admit moreover that, in most cases, perhaps
in all, in which revivals of any considerable extent exist,
there are some who act out this enmity in the way of direct

LECTURE I. 13

opposition ; — some who revile God's people and ministers,
and who ridicule even the operations of his Holy Spirit.
But in an orderly and well instructed communityj I hesitate
not to say that we are not to look for any such general
exhibition as this. Facts prove that there are multitudes
who pass through a revival without becoming personally
interested in it, who still never utter a word against it, and
who say, and doubtless say honestly, that they feel no
sensible hostility towards it. They have indeed a heart at
enmity with God ; but that enmity may operate in some
different way ; or it may be to a certain extent controlled
and neutralized by constitutional qualities or habits of
education ; and they may never feel a disposition to rail at
God's word on the one hand, and may be as little inclined
to yield themselves to his service on the other. While I
admit therefore that the natural enmity of heart does
sometimes assume the form of direct opposition against
revivals, where there is nothing censurable in the manner
in which they are conducted, I am constrained to believe
that the opposition which is often complained of, or rather
gloried in, is opposition to harshr expressions which are
fitted to irritate, but not to enlighten, to convince, or in any
way to profit. And then how natural is it that the odium
should be transferred, or rather extended, from the severe
language and questionable measures, to the revival with
which they are connected ; and so it comes to pass that a
violent prejudice really grows up in the mind against the
whole subject of revivals, which originated in the imprudent
and mistaken zeal of some of their fiiends. There are
those, I know, who court opposition on these occasions,
and who seem to think that nothing can be done to purpose,
until the voice of railing is heard from without. Such
persons are sure to find the opposition they seek ; and in
encountering it, instead of suffering for righteousness' sake,

H LECTURE r.

thej are buffeted for their own faults. 1 repeat then, a
genuine work of God's grace may be extensively opposed ;
but the existence of such opposition does not evince it to
be genuine.

"What then are some of the indications of a genuine
revival of religion ?

1. The fact that any thing which claims to be a revival
has been effected by smptural means^ is an evidence in
favor of its genuineness.

God has given us his word not only as a rule of faith but
of practice ; and in the same proportion that we adhere to
it, we have a right to expect his blessing ; in the same pro- .
portion that we depart from it, we have reason to expect
his frown. His own institutions he will honor; and the^
institutions of men, so far as they are conformed to the spirit
of his word, he will also honor ; but whenever the latter are
put in place of the former, or exalted above them, or as-
sume a shape which God's word does not warrant, we
cannot suppose that he can regard them with favor ; and
even if, for a time, there should seem to be a blessing, there
is reason to believe that the event will show that in that
apparent blessing were bound up the elements of a curse.

Now apply this to the subject of revivals. Suppose
there were to be a powerful excitement on the subject of
religion produced by means which are at war with the
spirit of the gospel ;— suppose doctrines were to be preach-
ed which the gospel does not recognize, and doctrines
omitted which the gospel regards fundamental ; — suppose
that for the simple, and honest, and faithful use of the
sword of the Spirit, there should be substituted a mass of
machinery designed to produce its effect on the animal
passions ; — suppose the substance of religion, instead of be-
ing made to consist in repentance, and faith, and holiness^
should consist of falling, and groaning, and shouting ;— w©

LECTURE I. 15

should say unhesitatingly that that could not be a genuine
work of divine grace ; or if there were some pure wheat,
there must be a vast amount of chaiF and stubble. It may
be safe to admit even in the wildest scenes, the possibility
of some genuine conversions ; because there may be some
truth preached, and some believing prayer offered, which
God may regard and honor, notwithstanding all the error
and delusion with which it may be mingled. But in gene-
ral it is perfectly fair to conclude that when men become
dissatisfied with plain Bible truth, and simple Bible mea-
sures, and undertake to substitute doctrines or devices of
their own, any excitement which may be produced, how-
ever extensive, however powerful, is of an exceedingly
dubious character. If the effect partake of the same
character with the cause, it must be of the earth, earthy.

On the other hand, where there is an attention to religion
excited by the plain and faithful preaching of God's truth
in all its length and breadth, and by the use of those simple
and honest means which God's word either directly pre-
scribes or fairly sanctions, we cannot reasonably doubt that
here is a genuine work of the Holy Spirit. The means
used may be in some respects feeble ; that is, there_may
be the entire absence of an eloquent and powerful ministry ;
nevertheless, if God's truth is dispensed fairly, and with
godly sincerity, and other corresponding means used in a
corresponding manner, the effect which is produced may
reasonably be attributed to the operation of divine grace ;
and it is a fact which does great honor to the sovereignty
of God, that the humblest instrumentality, when well
directed, has often been honored by a multitude of con-
versions, which a course of holy living has proved sound
and genuine.

If then we have a right to say that God honors his own
word and his own institutions, the means employed in pro-

16

LECTURE L

ducing and carrying forward a revival furnish a good cri-
terion by which to determine its character. It may not
always be easy accurately to apply this rule in given cases,
because there is often a strange mixture of good and bad ;
but without deciding how far any particular revival is
genuine or spurious, we may safely decide that it is so in
the same proportion that it is sustained by scriptural or
unscriptural instrumentality.

2. A genuine revival is characterized by a due propor-
tion of reflection and feeling.

I will not undertake to decide what amount of scriptural
knowledge is necessary to conversion in any given case, or
to question the fact that men under certain circumstances
may be renewed where their knowledge is very limited ;
nevertheless it is certain that religious reflection precedes
religious feeling in the order of nature. Before men can
feel remorse, much more contrition, for their sins, they mast
have held strongly to their minds the fact that they are sin-
ners. They must have reflected upon what it is to be a
sinner ; on the character of God, not only as a Father, but
a Lawgiver ; on the reasonableness of their obligations to
Him, and on the guilt of violating those obligations. Before
they can exercise faith in the Lord lesus Christ, they
must have reflected on the character of Christ, on the ful-
ness of his atonement, and on the freeness and sincerity of
the gospel offer. The Holy Spirit employs the truth not
only in the work of sanctification, but even in the work
of conversion ; and the truth can never find its way to
the heart, except through the understanding. If then
the great truths of God's word are steadily held up before
the mind as subjects of reflection ; and if the feeling which
is manifested by sinners, whether of anxiety and distress,
or of peace and joy, be the effect of such reflection, there is
good reason to believe that God's Spirit is really at work,

LECTURE I. 17

and that that which claims to be a revival is really one.
But if, in such a scene, the mind be kept in a great degree
passive, if there be a great deal of feeling with very little
thought — burning heat with only dim and doubtful light ;
if the sensibilities of the soul be wrought into a storm, none
can tell how or why ; then rely on it, it is not a work which
God owns ; or if there are some true conversions, far the
greater number may be expected to prove spurious. But

3. That on which we are principally to rely as evidence
of the genuineness of a revival, is its substantial and
abiding fruit. Precisely the same rule is to be applied to
a revival as to individual cases of hopeful conversion.
Those who have been most conversant with the subject of
religious experience, do not rely chiefly for evidence of
piety on the pungency of one's convictions, or the tran-
sports by which they may be succeeded, or the professions
which may be made of devotedness to Christ ; for they
have learned that all this is equivocal ; and that delusion
and self-deception are consistent with the most promising
appearances which are ever exhibited. While, therefore,
they may hope favorably from what they see at the begin-
ning, before they form a decisive opinion they wait to see
whether the individual can endure temptation ; whether he
is faithful in the discharge of all duty ; whether he is a
good soldier of Jesus Christ. And if they see the fruits of
holiness abounding in the life, whether the appearance at
the beginning were more or less favorable, they infer with
confidence that a principle of holiness has been implanted
in the heart. In the same manner are we to test the cha-
racter of revivals. If an excitement on the subject of reli-
gion (no matter how great it may have been) passes away,
and leaves behind little or no substantial and enduring
good ; if most of those who profess to have been converted
return speedily or gradually to the world, living a careless

5

18 LKGTURB I.

life, and exhibiting an unedifying example ; or if they ma-
nifest a spirit of pride, and uncharitableness, and a disposi-
tion to condemn all who do not exactly come to their
standard, then rely on it, though that may be called a re-
vival of religion, it has little more than the name. But if,
after the excitement has gone by, the fruits of holiness
remain and become more and more mature, if those who
have been professedly converted hold on a course of hum-
ble, self-denied, devoted obedience, exemplifying the spirit
of Christ as well as professing his name, then you may
take knowledge of them that they have come out of a true,
revival of religion. Religion acted out in the life is the
best evidence that religion has its dwelling in the heart.
Let the virtues and graces of the Christian adorn the lives
of those who have professed to be converted daring a re-
vival, and you need ask for no better evidence that there
has been the agency of the Spirit of God.

Such, as it seems to me, are the characteristics of a ge-
nuine revival of religion. I shall not stop here to prove
that such a state of things has every thing in it to interest
the best feelings of a Christian. If you have ever felt the
power of God's grace, and especially if your hearts are
now awake to the interests of his kingdom, and the salva-
tion of ^our fellow men, it cannot be a matter of indiffer-
ence with you whether or not God's work is to be revived
in the midst of us. Let me entreat you, then, as this sub-
ject is for several successive weeks to occupy your atten-
tion, to be fellow-helpers together, in humble dependence
on God's grace, to procure for ourselves those rich bless-
ings on which your meditations will turn. While we are
endeavoring to form correct views of this important subject,
may we get our hearts thoroughly imbued with its spirit ;
and be able to point with devout joy to Vv^hat is passing in
the midst of us, as an example of a genuine, scriptural
revival of reliorion.

LECTURE II.

DEFENCE OF REVIVALS.

ACTS ii. 13.

Others mocking^ said^ these men are full of new loine.

The occasion on which these words were spoken,
marked a memorable era in the history of the church.
The disciples of Jesus, a few days after his ascension, being
assembled for devotional exercises in a certain room, in the
city of Jerusalem, where they had been accustomed to
meet, were surprised by a marvellous exhibition of the
mighty power of God. There came suddenly a sound
from heaven, as of a violent rushing wind ; and, at the
same time, there appeared unto them a number of divided
tongues, made as it were of fire ; and it was so ordered,
that one of these tongues rested upon each of them. And
at the moment that these tongues, or lambent flames,
touched them, they were filled, in an extraordinary degree,
with the Holy Spirit ; and began to speak a variety of
languages which they had never before understood, with
a fluency and fervor which were beyond measure astonish-
ing. It is hardly necessary to add that this was a most
signal attestation to the divinity of the gospel, and a glorious
pledge of the Redeemer's final and complete triumph.

20 LECTURE II,

It is not strange that so wonderful an event as this
should have been instantly noised abroad, or that it should
have excited much curiosity and speculation. Accordingly,
we are informed that the multitude came together, and
were amazed to find that the fact was as had been repre-
sented ; that these ignorant Galileans had suddenly be-
come masters of a great variety of languages ; and were
talking with men of different nations as fluently as if they
had been speaking in their own mother tongue. The true
way of accounting for this — that is, referring it to miracu-
lous agency — they all seem to have overlooked ; never-
theless, as it was manifestly an effect of something, they
could not but inquire in respect to the cause ; and we have
one specimen of the wisdom that was exercised on the
occasion in the words of our text — " Others mocking, said,
these men are full of new wine ;" — as if they soberly be-
lieved that a state of intoxication, which often deprives a
man of the power of speaking his own language, had
strangely given to them the power of speaking languages
not their own, and which they had never learned. All
will admit that this was the very infatuation of prejudice.

The reason why this absurd and ridiculous account was
given of this miraculous occurrence was, that the indivi-
duals were at war with that system of truth of which this
was pre-eminently the seal ; they could not admit that it
was an evidence of the triumph of the crucified Jesus ; and
rather than even seem to admit it, they would sacrifice all
claims to reason and common sense. Now I would not
say that all objections that are made against revivals of
religion, are made in the same spirit which prompted this
foolish declaration of these early opposers of the gospel ;
but I am constrained to express my conviction that many
of them are ; and hence I have chosen the passage now
read as introductory to a consideration of Objections

LECTURE II. 21

AGAINST RjEvivALs. It was actuallj an effusion of the
Holj Spirit, which drew forth the objection contained in
the text ; the commencement of a scene, which terminated,
as revivals now do, in the conversion of many souls, and
an important addition to the Christian church.

The sole object of this discourse then, will be to consider,
and so far as I can, to meet, some of the most popular ob-
jections which are urged against revivals of religion. And
I wish it distinctly borne in mind that the defence which I
am to make relates, not to mere spurious excitements, but
to genuine revivals ; — such revivals as I have attempted
to describe in the preceding discourse.

I. The first of these objections which I shall notice is,
that revivals of religion, as we use the phrase, are unscrip-
htral. It is proper that this objection should be noticed
first, because if it can be sustained, it is of itself a sufficient
reason not only for indifference towards revivals, but for
positive opposition to them ; and in that case, as it would
be unnecessary that we should proceed, so it would be
only fair that, at the outset, we should surrender the whole
ground. No matter what else may be said in favor of
revivals ; no matter how important they may have been
regarded, or how much we may have been accustomed to
identify them with the prosperity of Christ's cause ; if it
can be fairly shown that they are unscriptural, we are
bound unhesitatingly to conclude that we have mistaken
their true character. God's word is to be our standard in
every thing ; and wherever we suffer considerations of
expediency in reference to this or any other subject, to
prevail against that standard, we set up our own wisdom
against the wisdom of the Highest ; and we are sure
thereby to incur his displeasure. To the law and the
testimony then be our appeal.

In order to denominate any thing that is connected with
5*

22 LECTURE II.

the subject of religion unscriptural, it is not enough that
we should be able to show that it is not expressly com-
manded ; but we should also make it appear that it is
either expressly or implicitly forbidden. There are many
things which all admit to be right among Christians, and
which are even regarded as important parts of duty, for
which there is no ea^press warrant in the Bible ; though no
doubt they judge rightly when they suppose that they find
a sufficient warrant for these things in the general spirit of
the Bible. For instance, the Bible has said nothing about
the monthly concert of prayer for the conversion of the
world, which is now so generally observed throughout
evangelical Protestant Christendom ; and of course this is
not to be regarded as a divine institution ; but so long as
God has commanded his people to pray for the prosperity
of Jerusalem, and so long as the Saviour has promised to
bless them where only two or three are met together in
his name, it would be folly for any one to contend that the
monthly concert is an anti-scriptural institution. The
spirit of the Bible manifestly justifies ii, though the letter
of the Bible may . not require it. In like manner, even if
we were to admit that what we call a revival of religion,
so far as human agency and influence are concerned, were
not directly required by God's word, nevertheless, if it can
be shown that it is consistent with the spirit of God's word,
no man has a right to gainsay it, on the ground that it is
unscriptural.

Now we claim for revivals, (and it is the least that we
claim for them on the score of divine authority,) that there
is nothing in the general spirit of the Bible that is unfavo-
rable to them, but much of an opposite character. It is
the tendency of all the instructions of God's word to form
men to a habit of serious reflection ; to abstract their affec-
tions from the world ; to lead them to commune with their

LECTURE 11. 23

hearts, and to commune with God, and to seek with greater
earnestness than any thing else the salvation of the soul.
Now this is precisely what is accomplished in a revival of
religion. In such a scene, if any where, is fulfilled the
great design of God's word in bringing men to serious
consideration; to self-communion ; to a right estimate of
the comparative value of the things which are seen and
are temporal, and the things which are not seen and are
eternal. We say nothing hereof the means employed,
but simply speak of the effect produced ; and we are sure
that no one who admits that the effect is as we have stated,
will doubt that it is in keeping with the general tenor of
God's word.

But we need not stop here : for the Bible has given a
more direct sanction to revivals; and in various ways.
Look for instance at many of the prayers which it records,
as having been offered for the spiritual prosperity of Zion,
when she was in a state of deep depression. Says the
Psalmist, " Turn us, O God of our Salvation, and cause
thine anger towards us to cease. Wilt thou be angry with
us for ever ? Wilt thou draw out thine anger unto all
generations 1- Wilt thou not revive us again, that thy
people may rejoice in ihee ? Show us thy mercy, O Lord,
and grant us thy salvation." And again, '' Return, we
beseech thee, O God of Hosts ; look down from heaven,
and behold and visit this vine ; and the vineyard which thy
right hand hath planted, and the branch that thou madest
strong for thyself" And again, the prophet Habakkuk
prays — " O Lord, revive thy work ; in the midst of the
years make known ; in wrath remember mercy." These
prayers were offered in behalf of the church, when she
was in a state of temporal bondage, as well as of spiritual
affliction ; nevertheless, they relate especially to spiritual
blessings ; and what was meant by a revival then, was

24 LECTURE 11.

substantially the same thing as what is intended by a re-
vival now. Accordingly, we find that these very prayers
a^re constantly used by the church at this day; and that
from a regard to them, as we cannot doubt, God often ap-
pears to lengthen her cords and strengthen her stakes ; the
blessings of divine grace descend upon her in such profu-
sion, that she puts on her beautiful garments, and looks
forth fair as the morning.

There are also recorded in the scriptures many signal
instances in which God has poured out his spirit, and
effected a sudden and general reformation. If you go
back to the Jewish dispensation, you will find this remark
strikingly verified in the reigns of David and Solomon, of
Asa and Jehosaphat, of Hezekiah and Josiah. After the
church had languished during the long and gloomy period
of the Babylonish captivitj^, her interests were signally
revived under the ministry of Ezra. A similar state of
things existed in the days of John the Baptist, when the
kingdom of heaven is said to have suffered violence, and
many of the most profligate part of the community became
impressed with religious truth, and were baptized unto
repentance. On the occasion referred to in our text, no
less than three thousand, and on the day following two
thousand more, were subdued to the obedience of the truth,
and were added to the Lord. Shortly after this, multitudes
in Samaria experienced the regenerating power of the
gospel; and upon the dispersion of the disciples after the
martyrdom of Stephen, they were instrumental of exciting
a general attention to religion in the remote parts of Judea,
and even as far as the territories of Greece. Here then
are facts recorded by the unerring finger of inspiration,
precisely analagous to those which the objection we are
considering declares to be unscriptural.

But in addition to this, there is much in the prophecies

LECTURE IL 25

which might fairly lead its to expect the very scenes which
we denominate revivals of religion. If you read the pro-
phetical parts of scripture attentively, you cannot, I think,
but be struck with the evidence that, as the millenial day
approaches, the operations of divine grace are to be in-
creasingly rapid and powerful. Many of these predictions
respecting the state of religion under the Christian dispen-
sation, it is manifest, have not yet had their complete ful-
filment ; and they not only justify the belief that these
glorious scenes which we see passing really are of divine
origin, as they claim to be, but that similar scenes, still
more glorious, still more wonderful, are to be expected, as
the Messiah travels in the greatness of his strength towards
a universal triumph. I cannot but think that many of the
inspired predictions in respect to the progress of religion,
appear overstrained, unless we admit that the church is to
see greater things than she has yet seen ; and that they
fairly warrant the conclusion that succeeding generations
rejoicing in the brighter light of God's truth, and the richer
manifestations of his grace, may look back even upon
this blessed era of revivals, as a period of comparative
darkness.

If then the general spirit of the Bible be in favor of revi-
vals ; if the prayers which holy and inspired men have
offered for them are hete recorded ; if there be many in-
stances here mentioned of their actual occurrence ; and if
the spirit of prophecy has been exercised in describing and
predicting them ; then we may consider the objection that
they are unscriptural as fairly set aside ; nay, we may
regard them as having the sanction of divine authority in
the highest and clearest possible manner.

II. It is objected, again, that revivals of religion are
unnecessary. In the mouth of an infidel, this objection
would doubtless imply that religion itself is unnecessary ;

26 LECTURE II.

and so, of course, must be all the means used for its pro-
motion. But in this view it does not fall within our present
design to consider it. There are those who profess to re-
gard religion, who maintain that revivals are modern inno-
vations ; and that they are unnecessary on the ground that
the cause of Christ may be sustained and advanced, as it
has been in other day», without them. This is the only
form of the objection which it concerns us at present to
notice.

The first thing to be said in reply, is, that the objection
supposes what is not true — viz. that revivals are of modern
origin. The truth is that if, as the objection asserts, the
cause of religion in preceding ages has been sustained and
carried forward without them, so also it has been sustained
and carried forward with them ; and during the periods in
which they have prevailed, the church has seen her greatest
prosperity. You have already seen that, instead of being
of recent origin, they go back to an early period in the
Jewish dispensation. And passing from the records of in-
spiration, we find that revivals have existed, with a greater
or less degree of power, especially in the later periods of
the Christian church. This was emphatically true during
the period of the Reformation in the sixteenth century ;
Germany, France, Switzerland, Holland, Denmark, the
Low Countries, and Britain, were severally visited by co-
pious showers of divine influence. Duiing the season of
the plague in London in 1665, there was a very general
awakening ; in which many thousands are said to have
been hopefully born of the Spirit. In the early part of the
seventeenth century, various parts of Scotland and the
north of Ireland, were blessed, at different periods, with
signal effusions of divine grace, in which great multitudes
gave evidence of being brought out of darkness into mar-
vellous light. During the first half of the last century,

LECTUEE II. 27

under the ministrations of Whitfield, Braiiiard, Edwards,
Da vies, the Tennents, and many other of the holiest and
greatest men whose labors have blessed the church, there
was a succession of revivals in this country, which caused
the wilderness to blossom as the rose, and the desert to put
on the appearance of the garden of the Lord. And when
these revivals declined, and the church settled back into
the sluggish state from which she had been raised, then
commenced her decline in purity, in discipline, in doctrine,
in all with which her prosperity is most intimately con-
nected. And this state of things continued, only becoming
worse and worse, until, a little before the beginning of the
present century, the spirit of revivals again burst forth, and
has since that period richly blessed especially our American
church. The fact then, most unfortunately for the objection
we are considering, turns out to be, that if the church has
been sustained at some periods without these signal effu-
sions of the Holy Spirit, she has barely been sustained ;
and that the brightest periods of her history have been
those, in which they have prevailed with the greatest
power. To object to revivals then on the ground that they
are modern, or that they are unnecessary to the best
interests of the church, betrays an utter ignorance of their
history.

But let us inquire a little further why the old and quiet
way, as it is often represented, of becoming religious, is the
best. If you mean that you prefer that state of religion in
which the dews of divine grace continually descend, and
Christians are always consistent and active, and there is a
constant succession of conversions from among the impeni-
tent, to the more sudden and rapid operations of God's
Spirit — be it so ; there is as truly a revival in the one case
as the other. But the state of things which this objection
contemplates is that in which religion is kept in the back

28 LECTURE II.

ground, and only here and there one at distant periods,
comes forward to confess Christ, and the church is habitu-
ally in a languishing state. And is such a state of things
to be preferred above that in which the salvation of the
soul becomes the all-engrossing object, and even hundreds
within a little period, come and own themselves on the
Lord's side ? Is it not desirable that sinners should be
converted immediately? Are they liable every hour to
die, and thus be beyond the reach of mercy and of hope ;
and is it not right that they should be pressed with the
obligations of immediate repentance ; and is it not necessary
that they should exert themselves to escape the tremendous
doom by which they are threatened ? Is it more desirable
that the mass of sinners should be sleeping on in guilty
security, liable every hour to fall into the hands of a sin-
avenging God, or that they should be escaping by multi-
tudes from the coming wrath, and gaining an interest in
the salvation of the gospel ? He, and only he, who will
dare to say that the former is most desirable, can consist-
ently object to revivals on the ground that the church had
better revert to the quiet uniformity of other days.

Still farther : Before you decide that revivals are unne-
cessary, you must either settle it that they are not the
work of God, or else you must assume the responsibility
of deciding that he is not doing his work in the best way.
Will you take the former side of the alternative, and main-
tain that this is not God's work ? If you say this, then I^
challenge you to prove that God ever works in the reno-
vation of men ; for the only evidence of the existence of a
principle of religion in the heart, is the operation of that
principle in the life ; and I hesitate not to say that I can
show you as unequivocal fruits of holiness produced from
a revival of religion, as you can show me in any other
circumstances. Unless then you will assunae the respon-

LECTURE il. 29

sibility of saying that all the apparent faith, and love, and
zeal, and holiness, which are produced from a revival, and
which, so far as we can judge, have every characteristic
of genuineness, are spurious, it were rash to decide that
this is not a work effected by the agency of the Holy
Spirit.

But if you admit that this is God's work, you surely
will not dare to say that his way of accomplishing his
purpose is not the b^st. Suppose that nothing appeared
to render this course of procedure especially desirable, yet
the point being established that it is the course which God
hath chosen, the reflection that God^s ways are not as our
ways, ought to silence every doubt. But who, after all,
will say that it even appears inconsistent with infinite
wisdom and goodness, as the cause of God is advancing
towards a complete triumph, that he should operate more
powerfully, more suddenly, than in some other periods ; in
short, precisely as he does in a revival of religion ? Has
God bound himself that he will convert men only by small
numbers, or by a very gradual influence ; or does he not
rather, in this respect, claim the right of absolute sovereign-
ty ? I ask again in view of the bearing which this objec-
tion has upon the character of God, who will dare say that
revivals are unnecessary ?

III. Another objection against revivals is, that they are
the nurseries of enthusiasm.

If by enthusiasm you mean a heated imagination that
prompts to excesses in conduct, then you meet with it in
other departments beside that of revivals. You will see
as much enthusiasm in a political cabal, or in an election
of civil oflQcers, or in a commercial speculation, or even in
the pursuits of science, as you will find in a revival of reli-
gion. Yes, believe me, there is a worldly as well as a
religious enthusiasm : and let me inquire how it comes to

6

30 LECTURE II.

pass that you can tolerate the former, nay perhaps that
you can exemplify and cherish it, and yet can regard the
latter with so much disapprobation and abhorrence ? Does
it not look a little as if your objection lay rather against
religion — the subject in respect to which the enthusiasm
is exercised, than against the enthusiasm itself?

But are you sure that in passing judgment on the en-
thusiasm connected with revivals, you always call things
by their right names ? Is it not more than possible that
much of what you call by this name, may be the fervor of
true love to God, and of genuine Christian zeal ? Suppose
you were to go into a meeting composed entirely of persons
of the same religious character with Isaiah, or David, or
Paul ; and suppose they were to utter themselves in
expressions not more fervent than these holy men have
actually used, do you not believe that you would think
there was some enthusiasm in that meeting, and that the
exercises would be better if they partook a little more of
the earthly and a little less of the heavenly ? Between
enthusiasm on the one hand, and conviction of sin and love
to God, and zeal in religion on the other, there is really no
affinity ; they are as unlike each other as any genuine
quality is unlike its counterfeit ; but is there not some
danger that they who have a heart opposed to religion^
and who are willing to find excuses for the neglect of it^
will brand some of the Christian graces when they shine
with unusual brightness, with the opprobrious epithet of
enthusiasm?

But suppose there is some real enthusiasm mingled with
revivals, (and to a certain extent, this no doubt must be
admitted,) shall we on this ground reject them altogether ?
Because some few individuals in such a scene may act the
part of enthusiasts, is all the true Christian feelihg, and
Christian conduct, which is excinplified by many others to

LECTURE II. 31

be considered of no account ? Or suppose, if you will, that
a small degree of enthusiasm may pertain to all, does this
nullify all the exercises of genuine and perhaps elevated
piety with which it may happen to be connected ? Where
is the man who adopts the same principle in respect to his
worldly affairs ? If you should import the productions of
some foreign clime, and should discover that a small part
of the quantity had been injured by the voyage, and that
the rest had not suffered at all, would you cast the whole
of it from you, or would you not rather make a careful
separation between the good and the bad, retaining the
one, and rejecting the other? Or if you should hear a
lecture on science, or politics, or religion, or any other
subject, in which you should discover a few mistakes,
while nearly the whole of it was sound, and practical, and
in a high degree instructive, would you condemn the whole
for these trifling errors, and say it was all a mass of absur-
dity, or would you not rather treasure it up in your memory
as in the main excellent, though you felt that, like every
thing human, it was marred by imperfection 1 And- why
should not the same principle be admitted in respect to
revivals ? Is it right, is it honest, because there may be
in them a small admixture of enthusiasm, to treat them as
if they were made up of enthusiasm and nothing else ?
Would it not be more equitable, would it not be more can-
did, to separate the precious from the vile, and to let the
sentence of condemnation fall only where it is deserved ?

But perhaps I shall be met here with the declaration
that there are scenes which pass for revivals of religion, in
which there is nothing but enthusiasm and its kindred
evils ; scenes which outrage the decorum of religious
worship, and exert no other influence upon religion than
to bring it into contempt. Be it so. If there be such
scenes, whatever name they may assume, they are nat

32 LECTURE il.

what we plead for under the name of revivals; on the
contrary, every friend of true revivals must, if he be con-
sistent, set his face against them. And I maintain further,
that it is gross injustice to the cause of revivals, to confound
those scenes in which there is nothing but the wild fire of
human passion, with those in which there is the manifest
operation of the Holy Spirit. Suppose you should see a
man practising the extreme of avarice, and calling it by
the honest name of economy ; or suppose you should see
a man inflexibly obstinate in an evil course, and calling his
obstinacy virtuous independence ; would this justify you
in setting at naught a habit of economy and independence,
as if a virtue could be turned into a vice by the misappli-
cation of a name ? And suppose that any man, or any
number of men, choose to yield theraselves up to gross
fanaticism, and to attempt to pass it off under the name of
religion, or of a revival of religion, who is there that does
not perceive that the existence of the counterfeit contributes
in no way to debase the genuine quality ? Prove to me
that any thing that takes the name of a revival is really
spurious, and I pledge myself as a friend of true revivals,
to be found on the list of its opposers. Names are nothing.
Things, facts, realities, are every thing.

IV. Another objection to revivals closely allied to the
preceding is, that the subjects of them often fall into a state
of mental derangement^ and even commit suicide.

The fact implied in this objection is, to a certain extent,
acknowledged ; that is, it is acknowledged that instances
of the kind mentioned do sometimes occur. But is it fair,
after all, to consider revivals as responsible for them?
Every one who has any knowledge of the human consti-
tution, must be aware that the- mind is liable to derange-
ment from any cause that operates in the way of great
excitement ; jand whether this effect in any given case w

LECTURE It. 23

to be produced or not, depends partly on the peculiar cha^
racter of the mind which is the subject of the operation,
and partly on the degree of self-control which the individual
is enabled to exercise. Hence we find on the list of ma-
niacs, and of those who have committed suicide, many in
respect to whom this awful calamity is to be traced to the
love of the world. Their plans for accumulating* wealth
have been blasted, and when they expected to be rich they
have suddenly found themselves in poverty and perhaps
obscurity; and instead of sustaining themselves against
the shock, they have yielded to it ; and the consequence
has been the wreck of their intellect, and the sacrifice of
their life. You who are men of business well know that
the case to which I have here referred is one of no uncom-
mon occurrence ; but who of you ever thought that these
cases reflected at all upon the fair and honorable pursuit
of the world 1- Where is the merchant who, on hearing
that some commercial adventurer had become deranged in
consequence of some miserable speculation, and had been
found dead with a halter about his neck, ever said, '' I will
close my accounts and shut up my store, and abandon this
business of buying and selling, which leads to such fatal
results ?" Is there one of you who ever made such an
inference from such a fact ; or who ever relaxed at all in
your worldly occupation, on the ground that some indivi-
duals had perverted the same occupation to their ruin ?
Here you are careful enough to distinguish between the
thing, and the abuse of it ; and why not be equally candid
in respect to revivals of religion ? When you hear of in-
stances of suicide in revivals, remember that such instances
occur in other scenes of Hfe, and other departments of ac-
tion ; and if you are not prepared to make commerce, and
learning, and politics, and virtuous attachment, responsible
for this aw^ful calamity, because it is sometimes connected

6^'

34 LECTURE IL

with them, then do not attempt to cast this responsibility
upon religion, or revivals of religion, because here too indi-
viduals are sometimes left to this most fearful visitation.

I have said that some such cases as the objection sup-
poses occur ; but I maintain that the number is, by the
enemies of revivals, greatly overrated. Twenty men may
become insane, and may actually commit suicide from any
other cause, and the fact will barely be noticed ; but let
one come to this awful end in consequence of religious ex-
citement, and it will be blazoned upon the house top, with
an air of melancholy boding and yet with a feeling of real
triumph ; and many a gazette will introduce it with some
sneering comments on religious fanaticism ; and the result
will be that it will become a subject of general notoriety
and conversation. In this way, the number of these me-
lancholy cases comes to be imagined much larger than it
really is ; and in the common estimate of the opposers of
revivals, it is no doubt multiplied many fold.

But admitting that the number of these cases were as
great as its enemies would represent — -admit that in every
extensive revival there were one person who actually be-
came deranged, and fell a victim to that derangement, are
you prepared to say, even then, upon an honest estimate
of the comparative good and evil that is accomplished, that
that revival had better not have taken place ? On the one
side, estimate fairly the evil ; and we have no wish to make
it less than it really is. There is the premature death of
an individual ; — death in the most unnatural and shocking
form ; and fitted to harrow the feelings of friends to the
utmost. There may be a temporary loss of usefulness to
the WiOrld ; and as the case may be, a loss of counsel, and
aid, and effort, in some of the tenderest earthly relations.
Yet it is not certain but that the soul may be saved : for
though, at the time the awful act is committed, there may

LECTURE II. 35

be thick darkness hanging about it, and even the phrenzy
of despair may have seized hold of it, yet no mortal can
decide that God's Spirit may not after all have performed
its effectual work ; and that the soul, liberated from the
body by the most dreadful act which man can commit,
may not find its way to heaven, to be for ever with the
Lord. But suppose the very worst — suppose this sinner
who falls in a fit of religious insanity, by the violence of his
own hand, to be unrenewed— why in this case he rushes
prematurely upon the wrath of God ; he cuts short the
period of his probation ; which, had it been protracted, he
might or might not, have improved to the salvation of his
soul. Look now at the other side. In the revival in which
this unhappy case has occurred, besides the general quick-
ening impulse that has been given to the people of God,
perhaps one hundred individuals have had their character
renovated, and their doom reversed. Each one of these
was hastening forward perhaps to a death-bed of horror,
certainly to an eternity of wailing ; but in consequence of
the change that has passed upon them, they can now an-
ticipate the close of life with peace, and the ages of eternity
with unutterable joy. There is no longer any condemna-
tion to them, because they are in Christ Jesus, Jlnd be-
sides, they are prepared to live usefully in the world ; —
each of them to glorify God by devoting himself, according
to his ability, to the advancement of his cause. Now far be
it from us to speak lightly of such a heart-rending event as
the death of a fellow-mortal, in the circumstances we have
supposed ; but if any will weigh this against the advan-
tages of a revival, we have a right to weigh the advantages
of a revival against this ; and to call upon you to decide
for yourselves which preponderates ? Is the salvation of
olae hundred immortal souls, (supposing that number to be
converted,) a light matter, when put into the scale against

35 - LECTURE th

the premature and awful death of a shigle individual ; oif
to suppose the very worst of the case — his cutting short
his space for' repentance, and rushing unprepared into the
presence of his Judge '?

V, It is further objected against revivals, that they
occasion a sort of religious dissipation ; leading men to
neglect their w^orldly concerns for too many religious ex-
ercises ; exercises too, protracted, not unfrequently, to an
unseasonable hour.

No doubt it is possible for men to devote themselves
more to social religious services than is best for their spirit-
ual interests ; because a constant attendance on these ser-
vices would interfere with the more private means of grace,
which all must admit are of primary importance. But
who are the persons by whom this objection is most fre-
quently urged, and who seem to feel the weight of it most
strongly !■ Are they those who actually spend most time
in their closets, and who come forth into the world with
their hearts deeply imbued with a religious influence, and
who perform their secular duties from the most conscien-
tious regard to God's authority 1 Or are thej^ not rather
t]iose who rarely, if ever, retire to commune with God, and
who engage in the business of life from mere selfish consi-
derations ; — -who, in short, are thorough-going worldlings ?
If a multitude of religious meetings are to be censured on
the ground of their interference with other duties, I submit
it to you whether this censure comes with a better grace
from him who performs these duties, or from him who _
neglects them ? I submit it to you, whether the man who
is conscious of living in the entire neglect of religion, ought
to be very lavish in his censures upon those who are
yielding their thoughts to it in any way, or to any extent?
Would it not be more consistent at least for him to take

LECTURE n. 37

care of the beam, before he troubles himself about the
mote ?

Far be it from me to deny that the evil which this ob-
jection contemplates does sometim.es exist ; — that men, and
especially women, do neglect private and domestic duties
for the sake of mingling continually in social religious
exercises : nevertheless, I am constrained to say that the
objection, as it is directed against the mass of Christians,
during a well regulated revival, is utterly unfounded. For
I ask who are the persons who have ordinarily the best
regulated families, who are most faithful to their children,
most faithful in their closets, most faithful and conscientious
in their relative duties, and even in their worldly engage-
ments ? If 1 may be permitted to answer, I should say
unhesitatingly, they are generally the very persons, who
love the social prayer meeting, and the meeting for
Christian instruction and exhortation ; those in short who
are often referred to by the enemies of revivals, as exem-
plifying the evil which this objection contemplates. God
requires us to do every duty, whether secular or religious,
in its right place ; and this the Christian is bound to keep
in view in all his conduct. But there is^ too mAich reason
to fear that the spirit which ordinarily objects against many
religious exercises, is a spirit, which, if the whole truth
were known, it would appear, had little complacency in
any.

But it is alleged that, during revivals, religious meetings
are not only multiplied to an improper extent, but are pro-
tracted to an unseasonable hour. That instances of this
kind exist admits not of question ; and it is equally certain
that the case here contemplated is an evil which every
sober, judicious Christian must discourage. We do not
believe that in an enlightened community, it is an evil of
very frequent occurrence ; but wherever it exists, it is to

38 LECTURE If.

be reprobated as an abuse, and not to be regarded as any
part of a genuine revival ; or as any thing for which a
true revival is responsible. But here again, it may be
worth while to inquire how far many of the individuals
who offer this objection are consistent with themselves.
They can be present at a political cabal, or at a convivial
meeting, which lasts the whole night, and these occasions
may be of very frequent occurrence, and yet it may never
occur to them that they are keeping unseasonable hours.
Or their children may return at the dawn of day, from a
scene of vain amusement, in which they have brought on
an entire prostration both of mind and body, and unfitted
themselves for any useful exertion during the day ; and
yet all this is not only connived at as excusable, but smiled
upon as commendable. I Mo not say that it is right to
keep up a religious meeting during the hours that Provi-
dence has allotted to repose : I believe fully that in ordinary
cases it is wrong ; but sure I am that I could not hold up
my head to say this, if I were accustomed to look with in-
dulgence on those other scenes of the night of which I
have spoken. It is best to spend the night as God designed
it should be spent, in refreshing our faculties by sleep ; but
if any other way is to be chosen, judge ye whether they
are wisest, who deprive themselves of repose in an idle
round of diversion, or they who subject themselves to the
same sacrifice in exercises of devotion and piety.

VL Tt is objected against revivals that they often intro-
duce discord into families^ and disturb the general peace of
society.

It must be conceded that rash and intemperate measures
have sometimes been adopted in connection with revivals,
or at least w^hat have passed under the name of revivals,
which have been deservedly the subject of censure, and
which were adapted, by stirring up the worst passions of

LECTURE II. 39

the heart, to introduce a spirit of fierce contention and dis-
cord. But I must be permitted to say that, whatever
evil such measures may bring in their train, is not to be
charged upon genuine revivals of religion. The revivals
for which we plead are characterized, not by a spirit of
rash and unhallowed attack on the part of their friends,
which might be supposed to have come up from the world
heloWjbut by that wisdom which cometh down from above;
which is pure, peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated.
For all the discord and mischief that result from measures
designed to awaken opposition and provoke the bad pas-
sions, they only are to be held responsible by whom those
measures are devised or adopted. We hesitate not to say
that there is no communion between the spirit that dictates
them, and the spirit of true revivals.

Nevertheless, it must be acknowledged that there are
instances, in which a revival of religion conducted in a
prudent and scriptural manner, awakens bitter hostility,
and sometimes occasions, for the time, much domestic
unhappiness. There are cases in which the enmity of the
heart is so deep and bitter, that a bare knowledge of the
fact that sinners around are beginning to inquire, will draw
forth a torrent of reproach and railing ; and there are cases
too4n which the fact that an individual in a family becomes
professedly pious, will throw that family into a violent com-
motion, and waken up against the individual bitter preju-
dices, and possibly be instrumental of exiling a child, or a
wife, or a sister, from the affections of those most dear to
them. But you surely will not make religion, or a revival
of religion, responsible for cases of this kind. Did not the
benevolent Jesus himself say that he came not to send peace
on the earth but a sword ; — meaning hy it this very thing,
that in prosecutmg the object of his mission mto the world,
he should necessarily provoke the enmity of the human

40 LECTURE II.

heart, and thus that enmity would act itself out in the per-
secution of himself and his followers ? The Saviour, by
his perfect innocence, his divine holiness, his "ancompromi-
sing faithfulness, provoked the Jews to imbrue their hands
in his blood , but who ever supposed that the responsibility
of their murderous act rested upon him ? In like manner,
ministers and Christians, by laboring for the promotion of
a revival of religion, may be the occasion of fierce opposi-
tion to the cause of truth and holiness ; but if they labor
only in the manner which God has prescribed, they are in
no way accountable for that opposition. It will always be
right for individuals to secure the salvation of their own
souls, let it involve whatever domestic inconvenience, or
whatever worldly sacrifice it may. And so, too, it will be
always right for Christians to labor in God's appointed way
for the salvation of others ; though in doing so, they should
kindle up against them the fiercest opposition. 'Where such
opposition is excited, the opposers of religion may set to the
account of revivals ; but God the righteous Judge will take
care that it is charged where it fairly belongs.

VII. It is objected, again, to revivals that the supposed
conversions that occur in them are usually too sudden to be
genuine ; and that the excitement which prevails at such a
time, must he a fruitful source of self deception.

That re^dvals are often perverted to minister to self-decep-
tion cannot be questioned ; and this is always to be expect-
ed, when there is much of human machinery introduced.
Men often suppose themselves converted, and actually pass
as converts, merely from some impulse of the imagination,
when they have not even been the subjects of true convic-
tion. But notwithstanding this abuse, who will say that
the Bible does not warrant us to expect sudden conver-
sions % What say you of the three thousand who were
converted on the day of pentecost ? Shall I be told that

LECTURE II, 41

there was a miraculous agency concerned in producing that
wonderful result 1 I answer there was indeed a miracle
wrought in connection with that occasion ; but there was
no greater miracle in the actual conversion of those sin-
ners than there is in the conversion of any other sinners ;
for conversion is in all cases the same work ; and accom-
plished by the same agency — viz. the special agency of the
Holy Spirit. This instance then is entirely to our purpose ;
and proves at least the possibility that a conversion may
be sound, though it be sudden.

Nor is there any thing in the nature of the case that
should lead us to a different conclusion. For what is con-
version ? It is a turning from sin to holiness. The truth
of God is presented before the mind, and this truth is cor-
dially and practically believed ; it is received into the under-
standing, and through that reaches the heart and life.
Suppose thetruthtobe held up before the mind already awake
to its importance, and in a sense prepared for its reception,
what hinders but that it should be received immediately ?
But this would be all that is intended by a sudden conver-
sion. Indeed, we all admit that the act of conversion,
whenever it takes place, is sudden ; and why may not the
preparation for it, in many instances, be so also ? Where
is theabsurdity of supposing that a sinner may, within a very
short period, be brought practically to believe both the truth
that awakens the conscience, and that which converts the
soul ; — in other words, may pass from a state of absolute
carelessness to reconciliation with God ? The evidence of
conversion must indeed be gradual, and must develope itself
in a subsequent course of exercises and acts ; so that it
were rash to pronounce any individual in such circum-
stances a true convert ; but not only the act of conversion,
but the immediate preparation for it, maj be sudden ; and we

7

42 LECTURE 11.

may reasonably hope, in any given case of apparent conver-
sion, that the change is genuine,

I may add that the general spirit of the Bible is, by no
means, unfavorable to sudden conversions. The Bible
calls upon men to repent ; to believe ; to turn to the Lord
now ; it does not direct them to put themselves on a course
of preparation for doing this at some future time ; but it
allows no delay ; it proclaims that now is the accepted
time, now the day of salvation. When men are converted
suddenly, is there any thing more than an immediate com-
pliance with these divine requisitions which are scattered
throughout the Bible ?

But what is the testimony of facts on this subject ? It
were in vain to deny that some who seem to be converted
during the most genuine revivals fall away ; and it were
equally vain to deny that some who profess to have become
reconciled to God, when there is no revival, fall away.
But that any considerable proportion of the professed sub-
jects of well re-gulated revivals apostatize, especially after
having made a public profession, is a position which I am
persuaded cannot be sustained. I know there are indivi-
dual exceptions from this remark ; exceptions which have
occurred under peculiar circumstances ; but if I mistake
not, those ministers who have had the most experience on
this subject, will testify that a very large proportion of those,
whom they have known professedly beginning the Christian
life during a revival, have held on their way stronger and
stronger. It has even been remarked by a minister who
has probably been more conversant with genuine revivals
than any other of the age, that his experience has justified
the remark, that there is a smaller proportion of apostacies
among the professed subjects of revivals than among those
who make a profession when there is no unusual attention
to relidon.

LECTURE 11. 4H

After all, we are willing to admit 4hat the excitement
attending a revival maj be the means of self-deception.
But we maintain that this is not, at least to any great ex-
tent, a necessary evil, and that it may ordinarily be pre-
vented by suitable watchfulness and caution on the part of
those who are active in conducting the work. To accom-
plish this requires an intimate knowledge of the heart, and
of God's word, and of the whole subject of experimental
religion. But with these qualifications, whether in a mi-
nister or in private Christians ; and with the diligent and
faithful discharge of duty, we believe that little more is to
be apprehended in respect to self-deception during a revival,
than might reasonably be in ordinary circumstances.

VIII. It is objected that revivals are followed by seasons
of corresponding declension ; and thatj therefore^ nothing
is gained^ on the whole^ to the cause of religion.

This remark must of course be limited in its appHcation
to those who were before Christians ; — for it surely cannot
mean that those who are really converted during a revival,
lose the principle of religion from their hearts, after it has
passed away. Suppose then it be admitted that Christians,
on the whole, gain no advantage from revivals, on account
of the re- action that takes place in their experience ; still
there is the gain of a great number of genuine conversions ;
and this is clear gain from the world. Is it not immense
gain to the church, immense gain to the Saviour, that a
multitude of souls should yield up their rebellion, and be-
come the subjects of renewing grace ? And if this is an
effect of revivals, (and who can deny it ?) what becomes
of the objection that, on the whole, they bring no gain to
the cause ?

Bat it is not true that revivals are of no advantage to
Christians. It is confidently believed, if you could hear
the experience of those who have labored in them most

44 LECTURE II.

faithfully and most successfully, you would learn that these
were the seasons in which they made their brightest and
largest attainments in religion. And these seasons they
have not failed subsequently to connect with special praise
and thanksgiving to God. That there are cases in which
Christians, during a revival, have had so much to do with
the hearts of others, that they have neglected their own ; .
and that there is danger, from the very constitution of the ^
human mind, that an enlivened and elevated state of -
Christian affections will be followed by spiritual languor.-/
and listlessness, I admit ; but I maintain that these are not ' ■ :
necessary evils ; and that the Christian, by suitable watch-
fulness and effort, may avoid them. It is not in human /
nature always to be in a state of strong excitement ; but
it is possible for any Christian to maintain habitually that '
spirit of deep and earnest piety, which a revival is so well
fitted to awaken and cherish.

IX. The last objection against revivals which I shall
notice is, that they cherish the spirit of sectarianism^ and
furnish opportunities and inducements to different denomi-
nations to make proselytes.

I own, brethren, with grief and shame for our common
imperfections, that the evil contemplated in this objection
frequently does occur ; and though, for a time, different
sects may seem to co-operate with each other for the ad-
vancement of the common cause, yet they are exceedingly
apt, sooner or later, to direct their efforts mainly to the
promotion of their own particular cause ; and sometimes
it must be confessed the greater has seemed to be almost
forgotten in the less. Wherever this state of things exists,
it is certainly fraught with evil ; and the only remedy to
be found for it is an increased degree of intelligence, piety,
and charity, in the church.

But here again, let me remind you that, let this evil be

LECTURE II 4 ;

as great as it may, the most you can say of its connection
with revivals is, that they are the innocent occasion of it —
not the faulty cause. Suppose an individual, or any num-
ber of individuals, were to take occasion from the fact that
we are assembled here for religious worship, to come in, in
violation of the laws of the land, and by boisterous and
menacing conduct, to disturb our public service ; and sup-
pose they should find themselves forthwith within the walls
of a jail ; — the fact of our being here engaged in the worship
of God might be the occasion of the evil which they had
brought upon themselves ; but surely no man in the pos-
session of his reason would dream that it was the respon-
sible cause. In like manner, a revival may furnish an
opportunity, and suggest an inducement, to different reli-
gious sects to bring as many into their particular commu-
nion as they can ; and they may sometimes do this in the
exercise of an unhallowed party spirit ; but the evil is to
be charged, not upon the revival, but upon the imperfections
of Christians and ministers, which have taken occasion
from this state of things, thus to come into exercise. The
revival is from above : the proselyting spirit is from beneath.
But the fallacy of this objection may best be seen by a
comparison of the evil complained of, with the good that is
achieved. You and I are Presbyterians ; but w^e profess
to believe that our neighbors of many of the different de-
nominations around us, hold the fundamental truths of the
gospel, and are walking in the way to heaven. As Pres-
byterians we have a right, and it is our duty to take special
heed to the interests of our own church ; but much as we
may venerate her order or her institutions, who among us
is there that does not regard Christian as a much more
hallowed name ? In other words, where is the man who
would not consider it comparatively a light matter whether
an individual should join our particular communion or some

7*

46 LECTURE II.

Other, provided he gave evidence of being a real disciple of
Christ !■ Now apply this remark to revivals. The evil
complained of is, that different sects manifest an undue
zeal to gather as many of the hopeful subjects of revivals
as they can into their respective communions. Suppose
it be so — and what is the result? Why that they are
training up — not as we should say, perhaps, under the best
form of church government, or possibly the most unexcep-
tionable views of Christian doctrine — but still in the bosom
of the church of God, under the dispensation of his word,
and in the enjoyment of his ordinances, and in communion
with his people — are training up to become members of
that communion in which every other epithet will, be
merged in that of sons and daughters of the Lord Almighty.
Place then, on the one side, the fact that these individuals
are to remain in their sins, supposing there is no revival of
religion, and on the other, the fact that they are to be
proselyted, if you please, to some other Christian sect,
provided there is one ; and then tell me whether the objec-
tion which I am considering does not dwindle to nothing.
I would not deem it uncharitable to say that the man who
could maintain this objection in this view, that is, the man
who could feel more complacency in seeing his fellow men
remain in his own denomination dead in trespasses and
sins, than in seeing them join other denominations giving
evidence of being the followers of the Lord Jesus, whatever
other sect he may belong to, does not belong to the sect of
true disciples. Whatever may be his shibboleth, rely on
it, he has not learned to talk in the dialect of heaven.

I have presented this subject before you, my friends, at
considerable length, not because I have considered myself
as addressing a congregation hostile to revivals — for I bear
you testimony that it is not so — but because most of the
objections which have been noticed are more or less current

LECTURE U. 47

in the commimitj, and I have wished to guard jou against
the influence of these objections on the one hand, and to
assist JOU to be always ready to give an answer to any
one that asketh a reason of your views of this subject on
the other. I hope that what has been said may confirm
your conviction that the cause of revivals is emphatically
the Saviour's cause ; and that you may be disposed, each
one to labor in it with increased diligence and zeal. And
may your labors be characterized by such Christian pru-
dence, and tenderness, and fidelity, that while you shall
see a rich blessing resting upon them, they may have a
tendency to silence the voice of opposition, and increase
the number of those who shall co-operate with you in sus-
taining and advancing this glorious cause,

LECTURE III .

OBSTACLES TO REVIVALS*

1 CORINTHIANS ix. 12.
'—Lest we should hinder the gospel of Christ.

It is impossible to contemplate either the life or writings
of the Apostle Paul, without perceiving that the ruling
passion of his renewed nature was a desire to glorify God
in the salvation of men. — For the accomplishment of this .
end there was no service which he would not perform ; no
earthly comfort which he would not surrender ; no suffering
which he would not endure. A charming illustration of
his disinterestedness in the cause of his Master, occurs in
the chapter which contains our text. He maintains, both
from scripture and from general equity, the right which a
minister of the gospel has to be supported by those among
whom he labors ; and then shows how he had waived that
right in favor of the Corinthians, that the purpose of his
ministry might be more effectually gained. " If others be
partakers of this poiver over yo%^^ says he, that is, ''if it
is the privilege of ministers in general to receive their sup-
port from those for whose benefit they labor, are not loe
rather entitled to this privilege— we who have been instru-
mental not only of instructing and comforting you, but of
leading you to the profession of Christianity ? Nevertheless
we have not used this power^ but suffer all things, lest we
should hinder the gospel of Christ : we cheerfully submit
to many inconveniences and deprivations, that our success
in winning souls to Christ through the gospel, ma}^ not be.

LECTURE HI. 49

in anj degree hindered by the cavils of those who are al-
ways on the alert to misrepresent and censure us."

The text takes for granted that there may exist certain
hindrances to the influence of the gospel. As every ge-
nuine revival of religion is effected through the instrumen-
tality of the gospel, it will be no misapplication of the
passage to consider it as suggesting some of the obstacles
which often exist in the way of a revival ; and in this
manner I purpose to consider it at the present time.

What then are some of the most common hindrances to
a scriptural revival of religion ?

I. Ignorance or misapprehension of the nature of true
revivals.

It is not to be concealed or denied that much has passed
at various periods under the name of revivals, which a
sound and intelligent piety could not fail to reprobate.
There have been scenes in which the decorum due to
Christian worship has been entirelj^ forgotten ; in which
the fervor of passion has been mistaken for the fervor of
piety ; in which the awful name of God has been invoked
not only with irreverence, but with disgusting familiarity ;
in which scores and even hundreds have mingled together
in a revel of fanaticism. Now unhappily there are those,
and I doubt not good men too, who have formed their
opinion of revivals from these most unfavorable specimens.
These perhaps, and no others, may have fallen under their
observation ; and hence they conclude that whatever is
reported to them under the name of a revival, partakes of
the same general character with what they have witnessed ;
and hence too they look with suspicion on any rising reli-
gious excitement, lest it should run beyond bounds, and
terminate in a scene of religious frenzy.

There are others, (I here speak particularly of ministers
of the gospel— for their influence is of course most exten-

50 LECTURE III

sivelv felt on this subject,) who are led to look with disfrnst
on revivals, merely from constitutional temperament, or
from habits of education, or from the peculiar character of
their own religious experience : and while they are hearty
well wishers to the cause of Christ, they are perhaps too
sensitive to the least appearance of animal feeling. Besides,
they not improbably have never witnessed a revival, and
as the case may be, have been placed in circumstances
least favorable to understanding its nature or appreciating
its importance. What is true of one individual in this case,
may be true of many ; and if the person concerned be a
minister of the gospel, or even a very efficient and influen-
tial layman, he may contribute in no small degree to form
the opinion that prevails on this subject through a congre-
gation, or even a more extensive community.

Now you will readily perceive that such a state of things
as J have here supposed, must constitute a serious obstacle
to the introduction of a revival. There are cases indeed in
which God is pleased to glorify his sovereignty, by mar-
vellously pouring down his Spirit for the awakening and
conversion of sinners, where there is no special effort on
the part of his people to obtain such a blessing ; but it is
the common order of his providence to lead them earnestly
to desire, and diligently to seek, the blessing, before he be-
stows it. But if, instead of seeking these special effusions
of divine grace, they have an unreasonable dread of the
excitement by v/hich such a scene may be attended ; if the
apprehension that God may be dishonored by irreverence
and confusion, should lead them unintentionally to check
the genuine aspirations of pious zeal, or even the workings
of religious anxiety, there is certainly little reason to expect
in such circumstances a revival of religion. I doubt not
that a case precisely such as I have supposed has some-
times existed ; and that an honest, but inexcusably ignorant

LECTURE II r. 51

conscience on the part of a minister or of a church, has
})revailed to prevent a gracious visit from the Spirit of God.
II. Another obstacle to a revival of religion is found in
a spirit of worldliness among professed Christians. The
evil to which 1 here refer assumes a great variety of forms,
according to the ruling passion of each individual, and the
circumstances in which he may be placed. There are
some of the professed disciples of Christ, who seem to think
of little else than the acquisition of wealth ; who are not
only actively engaged, as they have a right to be, to in-
crease their worldly possessions, but who seem to allow all
their affections to be engrossed by the pursuit ; who are
willing to rise up early, and sit up late, and eat the bread
of carefulness, to become rich ; and whose wealth, after it
is acquired, serves only to gratify a spirit of avarice, or
possibly a passion for splendor, but never ministers to the
cause of charity. There is another class of professors
whose hearts are set upon worldly promotion ; who seem
to act as if the ultimate object were to reach some high
post of honor ; who often yield to a spirit of unhallowed
rivalry, and sometimes employ means to accomplish their
purposes which Christian integrity scarcely know^s how to
sanction. And there is another class still, not less numerous
than either of the preceding, who must be set down in a
modified sense at least, as the lovers of pleasure : far
enough are they from encouraging or tolerating any thing
gross or offensive to a cultivated worldly taste ; but they
mingle unhesitatingly in scenes of amusement, from which
.. they know before hand that every thing connected with
religion roust be excluded ; and they talk afterw^ards with
enthusiasm of the enjoyment they have experienced in
such scenes ; and if the consistency of their mingling in
them with Christian obligations happens to be called in
question, not improbably they will defend themselves with

52 LECTURE III.

spirit against what they are pleased to call a whimsical or
superstitious prejudice. There are professors of religion
among those who take the lead in fashionable life : they
seem to breathe freely only when they are in circles of
gayety ; and if they were taken out of the ranks of pleasure,
the language of their hearts, if not of their lips, would
doubtless be, " ye have taken away my gods, and what
have I more '?" I am willing to hope that the number to
whom this can apply, in all its extent, is, at this day, com-
paratively small — certainly it is becoming smaller ; but
there are many who are ready to make a partial compro-^
mise with conscience on this subject ; and who, in keeping
aloof from the extreme of too great strictness, slide too near,
to say the least, to the confines of the opposite error. All
these different classes, if their conduct is a fair basis for an
opinion, have the world, in some form or other, uppermost.
They are quite absorbed with the things which are seen
and are temporal. Their conversation is not in heaven.
It breathes not the spirit of heaven. It does not relate to
the enjoyments of heaven, or the means of reaching those
enjoyments. The world take knowledge of them, not that
they have been with Jesus, but that like themselves, they
love to grovel amidst the things below.

That the evil which I have here described existing in a
church, must be a formidable obstacle to a revival of reli-
gion, none of us probably will doubt. Let us see for a
moment, hoio it is so.

The individuals concerned constitute the church, or a
portion of the church — the very body in which, according
to the common course of God's providence, we are to expect
a revival to begin. But the prevalence of this worldly
spirit of which I have spoken, is the very opposite of the
spirit of a revival ; and can have no more communion with
it than light with darkness. So long as it exists then, it

LECTURE III. , 53

must keep out that general spirituality and active devoted-
ness to the cause of Christ in which a revival, as it respects
Christians, especially consists ; and of course must prevent
all that good influence, which a revival in the church would
be fitted to exert upon the world.

But suppose there be in the church those who are actu-
ally revived, and who have a right estimate of their obliga-
tions to labor and pray for the special effusions of divine
influences, how manifest is it that this spirit of worldliness
must, to a great extent, paralyze their efforts ? How pain-
fully discouraging to them must it be, to behold those who
have pledged themselves to co-operate with them in the
great cause, turning away to the world, and virtually giving
their sanction to courses of conduct directly adapted to
thwart their benevolent efforts ! And how naturally will
careless sinners, when thej^ are pressed by the tender and
earnest expostulations of the faithful to flee from the wrath
to come, shelter themselves in the reflection that there is
another class of professors who estimate this matter differ-
ently, and whose whole conduct proclaims that they con-
sider all this talk about religion as unnecessary — not to say
fanatical. T know that a few Christians, have, in some in-
stances, been enabled by God's special blessing, to stem
such a current as this : and have been permitted to witness
the most glorious results from their persevering labors ; but
I know too that nothing is more disheartening to a few de-
voted disciples of Christ — nothing more directly fitted to
render their exertions of no effect, than for the mass of pro-
fessors around them to be buried up in the world ; to be
found with them, at the commtinion table commemorating
the death of Christ, bat never to go with them in any effort
for the advancement of his cause.

But while this spirit of worldliness mocks in a great de-
gree the efforts of the faithful, it exerts a direct and most

8

54 LECTURE III.

powerful influence upon those who are glad to find apolo-
gies to quiet themselves in sin. I know that it is a misera-
ble fallacy that the inconsistent lives of professed Christians
constitute any just ground of reproach against the gospel ;
nevertheless, it is a fact of which no one can be ignorant,
that there are multitudes who look at the gospel only as it
is reflected in the character of its professors ; and especially
in their imperfections and backslidings. These are all
strangely looked at, as if religion were responsible for them ;
and whether it be a particular act of gross transgression, or
a general course of devotedness to the world, it will be al-
most sure to be turned to account in support of the comfort-
able doctrine that religion does not make men the better,
and therefore it is safe to let it alone altogether : or else it
is inferred that, if religion be anything, it may be safely de-
layed ; for it is so small a matter that it may be taken up
at any time : or possibly the individual referring his own
character to the low standard which he may observe among
professors, may charitably conclude that he is already a
Christian ; and thus by playing off upon himself the arts
of self-deception, may lull himself into a lethargy, out of
which he will never awake, until he is roused by the light
of eternity both to conviction and despair. None surely will
question that whatever exerts such an influence as this on
the careless and ungodly, must constitute a powerful bar-
rier to a revival of religion.

But this worldly spirit is to be looked at moreover in the
relation which it bears to the Spirit of God ; for God's Spirit,
let it always be remembered, is the grand agent in every
revival. What then do professing Christians virtually say
to the Holy Spirit when they lose sight of their obligations,
and open their hearts and their arms to the objects and in-
terests of the world ? Do they thereby invite him to come,
and be with them, and dwell with them, and to diffuse his

LECTURE III. 55

convincing and converting influences all around ? Or do
they not rather proclaim their indifference, to say the least,
to his gracioTis operations ; and sometimes even virtually
beseech him to depart out of their coasts ? But it is the
manner of our God to bestow his Spirit in unison with the
desires and in answer to the prayers of his people — can we
suppose then, that where the spirit of the world has taken
the place of the spirit of prayer, and the enjoyments of the
world are more thought of than the operations of the Holy
Ghost — can we suppose, I say, that He who is jealous of
his honor, will send down those gracious influences which
are essential to a revival of religion ?

Whether, therefore, we consider a worldly spirit among
professed Christians, in its relation to themselves, to their
fellow professors who are faithful, to the careless world,
or to the Spirit of God, we cannot fail to perceive that it
must stand greatly in the way of the blessing we are con-
templating.

III. The want of a proper sense of personal responsibility
among professed Christians^ constitutes another obstacle to
a revival of religion. You all know how essential it is to
the success of any worldly enterprise, that those who en-
gage in it should feel personally responsible in respect to
its results. Bring together a body of men for the accom-
plishment of any object, no matter how important, and
there is always danger that personal obligation will be lost
sight of; that each individual will find it far easier to do no-
thing, or even to do wrong, than if, instead of dividing the
responsibility with many, he was obliged literally to bear
his own burden. And just in proportion as this spirit per-
vades any public body, it may reasonably be expected
either that they will accomplish nothing, or nothing to any
good purpose.

Now let this same spirit pervade a church, or any com-

56 LECTURE Iir.

mimitj of professed Christians, and you can look for nothing
better than a similar result. True it is, as we have already
had occasion to remark, that, in a revival of religion, there
is much of divine agency and of divine sovereigntj'- too ;
but there is human instrumer^tality also ; and much of
what God does is done through his people ; and if they
remain with their arms folded, it were unreasonable to ex-
pect that God's work should be revived. Let each pro-
fessor regard his own personal responsibility as merged in
the general responsibility of the church, and the certain
consequence will be that the church as a body will accom-
plish nothing. Each m.ember may be ready to deplore the
prevalence of irreligion and spiritual lethargy, and to ac-
knowledge that something ought to be done in the way of
reform ; but if, at the same time, he cast his eye around
upon his fellow professors, and reflect that there are many
to share Vv^ith him the responsibility of inaction, and that,
as his individual exertions could effect but little, so his in-
dividual neglect would incur but a small proportion of the
whole blame— if he reason in this way, I say, to what
purpose will be all his acknowledgments and all his lamen-
tations 1 In order that God^s work may be revived, there
must be earnest prayer ; but where is the pledge for this,
unless his people realize their individual obligations'?
There must also be diligent, and persevering, and self-denied
effort ^ but where are the persons who are ready for this,
provided each one feels that he has no personal responsi-
bility ? Who will warn the wicked of his wicked way,
and exhort him to turn and live 1 Who will stretch out
his hand to reclaim the wandering Christian, or open his
lips to stir up the sluggish one ? Who, in short, will do
any thing that God requires to be done in order to the re-
vival of his work, if the responsibility of the whole church
is not regarded as the responsibilitj^ of the several individuals

LECTURE III. 57

who compose it ? Wherever you see a church in which
this mistaken view of obligation generally prevails, you
may expect to see that church asleep ; and sinners around
asleep ; and you need not look for the breaking up of that
slumber, until Christians have come to be weighed down
under a sense of personal obligation.

Moreover, let it be remembered that the evil of which I
am speaking, is fitted to prevent the revival of God's work,
inasmuch as it has within itself all the elements of a
grievous backsliding. Wherever you find professors of
religion who have little or no sense of their own obligations
apart from the general responsibility of the church, there
you may look with confidence for that wretched inconsist-
ency, that careless and unedifying deportment that is fitted
to arm sinners with a plea against the claims of religion,
which they are always sure to use to the best advantage.
And on the other hand, wherever you see professing
Christians realizing that arduous duties devolve. upon them
as individuals, and that the indifference of others can be no
apology for their own, there you will see a spirit of self-
denial, and humility, and active devotedness to the service
of Christ, which will be a most impressive exemplification
of the excellence of the gospel, and which will be fitted at
once to awaken sinners to a conviction of its importance,
and to attract them to a compliance with its conditions.
In short, you will see precisely that kind of agency on the
part of Christians which is most likely to lead to a revival,
whether you consider it as bearing directly on the minds
of sinners, or as securing the influence of the Spirit of God.

IV. The toleration of gross offences in the church, is
another serious hindrance to a revival of religion. We
cannot suppose that the Saviour expected that the visible
church on earth would ever be entirely pure ; or that there
would not be in it those who were destitute of every scrip-
s'

58 LECTURE III.

tural qualification for its communion ; or even those whose
lives would be a constant contradiction of their profession,
and a standing reproach upon his cause. He himself hath
said that " it must needs be that offences come ;" though
he has added with awful emphasis, "wo unto that man bj
whom thej come." And the whole tenor of God's word
goes to show that it is required of the church— of the whole
body, and of each particular member — that they keep
themselves unspotted from the world ; that they have no
fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness ; that they
exhibit, in all respects, that character which becomes '' a
chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a
peculiar people." And inasmuch as there was danger
from the imperfection and depravity of man, that the church
would embody a greater or less amount of hypocrisy and
corruption, it pleased the great Master to prescribe rules
for the maintenance of her purity. Hence Christians are
exhorted to stir up one another by putting each other in
remembrance ; to reprove and admonish each other with
fidelity, as occasion may require ; and in case of scandalous
offences persisted in or not repented of, the church as a
body is bound to cut off the offender from her communion.
In performing this last and highest act of discipline, as well
as in all the steps loy which she is led to it, she acts, not
according to any arbitrary rules of her own, but under the
authority, and agreeably to the directions of her Head.

Nov/ it is impossible to look at the state of many
churches, without perceiving that there is a sad disregard
to the directions of the Lord Jesus Christ, in respect to
offending members. It sometimes happens that professors
of religion are detected in grossly fraudulent transactions ;
that they grind the face of the widow and orphan ; that
they take upon their lips the language of cursing, and even
profanely use the awful name of God ; not to speak of what

LECTURE III. 59

has been more common in other days — their reeling under
the influence of the intoxicating draught — T say it some-
times happens that Christian professors exemplify some or
other of these vices, and still retain a regular standing in
the church, and perhaps never even hear the voice of re-
proof; especially if the individuals concerned happen to
possess great worldly influence, and the church, as it re-
spects temporal interests, is in some measure dependent
upon them. But rely on it, brethren, this is an evil v^hich
is fitted to reach vitally the spiritual interests of the church ;
and wherever it exists, it will in all probability constitute
an effectual obstacle to a revival of religion.

For its influence will be felt, in the first place, by the
church itself. The fact that it can tolerate gross oflTences
in its members, proves that its character for spirituality is
already low ; but the act of tolerating them must necessa-
rily serve to depress it still more. It results from our very
constitution and from the laws of jiabit, that to be conver-
sant with open vice, especially where there is any tempta-
tion to apologize for it, is fitted to lessen our estimate of its
odiousness, and to iinpair oar sense of moral and Christian
obligation. If a church tolerates in its members scandalous
sins, it must know as a body that it is in the wrong ;
nevertheless, each individual will reconcile it to his own
conscience as well as he can ; and one way will be by
endeavoring to find out extenuating circumstances, and
possibly to lower a little the standard of Christian character.
Thus it will almost of course come to pass, that that deep
and awful sense of the evil of sin which the Christian ought
always to cultivate, and which is essential to a high degree
of spirituality, will no longer be found ; and in place of it
there will be, if not an exhibition of open vice, yet a dispo-
sition to regard iniquity in the heart, and a readiness to
partake of other men's sins.

60 LECTURE 111.

Besides, the neglect of one duty always renders the
neglect of others more easy ; not merely from the fact that
there is an intimate connection between many of the duties
which devolve upon Christians, but because every known
deviation from the path of rectitude has a tendency to lower
the tone of religious sensibility, and to give strength to the
general propensity to evil. Let the members of a church
do wrong in the particular of which I am speaking, and it
will make it more easy for them to do wrong in other par-
ticulars. A disregard to their covenant obligations in this '
respect, will render them less sensible of the solemnity and
vreight cf their obligations generally : in short it will lead
by almost certain consequence to that state of things,
which is characterized by spiritual insensibility and death,
and which is the exact opposite of all that belongs to a
revival of religion.

But the evil to which I refer is not less to be deprecated
in its direct influence upon the world, than upon the church.
For here is presented a professing Christian, not only
practising vices, which, it may be, would scarcely be tole-
rated in those who were professedly mere worldly men, but
practising these vices, for aught that appears, under the
sanction of the church. Wherever this flagrant inconsist-
ency is exhibited, the scoffer looks on and laughs us to
scorn. The decent man of the world concludes, that if the
church can tolerate such gross evils, whatever other light
she may diffuse around her, it cannot be the light of evan-
gelical purity. And even those who feel the weight of
Christian obligation, and who desire to join in the comme-
moration of the Redeemer's death, will sometimes hesitate
whether they can become members of a community in
which the solemn vows of God are so much disregarded.
Need I say that there is every thing here to lead sinners .
to sleep on in carnal security to their dying day ?

LECTURE III. 61

But observe still farther, that this neglect to purify the
church of scandalous offences, is an act of gross disobedi-
ence to her Head ; to him who has purchased for her all
good gifts ; and whose prerogative it is to dispense the
influences of the Spirit. Suppose ye then that he will
sanction a virtual contempt of his authority by pouring
down the blessings of his grace ? Suppose ye that, if a
church set at naught the rules which he has prescribed,
and not only suffer sin, but the grossest sin, in her mem-
bers, to go unreproved, he will crown all this dishonor done
to his word, all this inconsistency and flagrant covenant-
breaking, wath a revival of religion? No, brethren, this
is not the manner of Him who rules King in Zion. He
never loses sight of the infallible directory, which he has
given to his church ; and if any portion of his church lose
sight of it, it is at the peril of his displeasure. Disobedience
to his commandments may be expected always to incur
his frown ; and that frown will be manifested at least by
withholding the influences of his grace.

V. Another powerful hindrance to a revival of religion,
is found in the absence of a spirit of brotherly love among
the professed followers of Christ.

Christianity never shines forth with more attractive love-
liness, or addresses itself to the heart with more subduing
energy, than when it is seen binding the disciples of Jesus
together in the endearing bonds of a sanctified friendship.
Let it be said of Christians as it was in other days, "Behold
how they love one another ;" let them evince a strong re-
gard to each other's interests, and a tender sympathy in
each other's wo, and a ready condescension to each other's
infirmities, and a willingness to bear each other's burdens ;
and, rely on it, this kindly spirit will diflfuse a grateful in-
fluence all around ; and even the enemies of religion will
not be able to withhold from it at least the homage of their

6^ LECTURE III.

respect and approbation ; and there is good reason to hope
that it may be instrumental of subduing many to the obe-
dience of the truth. But on the other hand, let the pro-
fessed followers of the Saviour manifest towards each other
a jealous or contentious spirit ; let them appear more intent
on the advancement of their own personal, or selfish, or
party ends, than upon the promotion of each other^s edifi-
cation and benefit; and those who see them, instead of
taking knowledge of them that they have been with Jesus,
will take knowledge of them that they have imbibed the
very spirit of the world. The influence of such an example
upon the careless, must be to lower their estimate of the
importance of religion, and furnish them an excuse for
neglecting to seek an interest in it. Oh how often has it
been said by infidels and the enemies of godliness, to the
reproach of the cause of Christ, that when Christians would
leave ofif contending . with each other, it would be time
enough for them to think of embracing their religion !

But the want of brotherly love operates to prevent a
revival of religion, still further, as it prevents that union of
Christian energy, in connection with which God ordinarily
dispenses his gracious influences. It prevents a union of
counsel. As the Saviour has committed his cause in a
sense into the hands of his people, so he has left much as
respects the advancement of it, to their discretion. And •
they are bound to consult together with reference to this
end ; and to bring their concentrated wisdom to its promo-
tion. But if there be a spirit of alienation and discord
among them, either they will never come together at all,
or else their counsels will be divided, and they will do little
else than defeat each other's purposes. The same spirit
Will prevent a union in prayer. This is the grand means
by which men prevail with God ; and the prospect of th^ir
success is always much in proportion to the strength of

LECTURE HI, / 63

their mutual Christian affection ; — for this is a Christian
grace ; and if it is in lively exercise, other Christian graces
which are more immediately brought into exericse in
prayer, such as faith, repentance and humility, will not be
asleep : and as concentrated effort is the most powerful in
all other cases, so it is in this — let the united prayers of
many hearts go up to heaven for the revival of God's work,
and they may be expected to exert an influence which will
tell gloriously on the destinies perhaps of many sinners.
But on the other hand, if there be notthis feeling of bro-
therly kindness among professed Christians, even if they
come together to pray for the out-pouring of the Spirit,
their prayers at best will be feeble and inefficient, and their
thoughts will not improbably be wandering, and unchris-
tian feelings towards each other kindling, at the very time
they are professedly interceding for the salvation of sinners.
And the same spirit is equally inconsistent with a union of
Christian effort ; for if they cannot take counsel together,
if they cannot pray together, they surely cannot act to-
gether. Who does not perceive that a spirit of mutual
unkindness among the professed followers of Christ, thus
carried out into action, must, if any thing, oppose a powerful
obstacle to the revival of God's work ?

But suppose some whom you should regard as Christians
should adopt measures in relation to revivals, unauthorized
by God's word, and to say the least, of very doubtful ten-
dency, and you should decline to co-operate in such mea-
sures, and your conduct in this respect should be considered
as evincing the want of brotherly love — where in this case,
would the blame really rest ? Most unquestionably not on
you, but on those who accused you. There is nothing in
the obligation of good will which Christians owe to each
other, to set aside the paramount obligation which they
owe to their Master, to take his word as the rule of their

64 LECTURE 111.

practice. Whatever joq conscientiously believe to be
unscriptural, you are bound to decline at any hazard ; and
if you do it kindly, (no matter how firmly) and the charge
of being wanting in brotherly love is preferred against you,
you have a right to repel it as an unchristian accusation.
If, in such a case, evil result from the want of concentrated
action, and the measures adopted are really unscripturql,
the responsibility rests upon those who, by the adoption of
such measures, (however honestly they may do it) compel
you to stand aloof from them. You may indeed, in other
ways, give evidence of not possessing the right spirit to-
wards them ; and it becomes you to take heed that you do
not give such evidence ; but the mere fact of refusing your
co-operation certainly does not constitute it. And it would
be well if they should inquire whether they are not at as
great a distance from you as you are from them ; and
whether their departure from you does not indicate as great
a want of brotherly love as is indicated by the fact of your
refusing to follow them?

But it may be asked whether a spirit of brotherly love
may not exist between Christians whose views on points
not fundamental may differ ? I answer, yes undoubtedly ;
it may and ought to exist among all who trust in a common
Saviour. We may exercise this spirit even towards those
whom we regard as holding errors, either of faith or practice,
provided we can discover in them the faintest outline of the
image of Christ. They may adgpt opinions in which we
cannot harmonize, and measures in which we cannot co-
operate, and the consequence of this may be loss of good
influence to the cause of Christ, and perhaps positive evil
resulting from disunion in effort ; nevertheless we may still
recognize them as Christians, and love them as Christians,
and cordially co-operate with them, wherever our views and
theirs may be in harmony. The right spirit among Christ.

LECTURE III, 65

fans would lead them to make as little of their points of
difference, and as much of their common ground, as they
can ; and where they must separate, to do it with kindness
and good will, not with bitterness and railing.

I must not dismiss this article without saying that the Spirit
of God who is active in awakening and renewing sinners, is
the Spirit of peace ; he dwells not in scenes of contention ;
and we cannot reasonably expect his presence or agency,
where Christians, instead of being fellow workers together
unto the kingdom of God, are alienated from each other,
and sell themselves to the service of a party. In accord-
ance with this sentiment, it has often been found in actual
experience that the Spirit of God has fled before the spirit
of strife ; and a revival of religion which proniised a glorious
result, has been suddenly arrested by some unimpor-
tant circumstance, which the imperfections of good men
have magnified, till they have made it an occasion of con-
troversy. While they are yet scarcely aware of it, their
thoughts which had been engrossed by the salvation of
their fellow men and the interests of Christ's kingdom, are
intensely fastened upon another object ; and they wake up,
when it is too late, to the appalling fact, that the work of
grace among them has declined, and that sinners around
are sinking back into the deep slumber of spiritual death.

VI. The last hindrance to a revival which I shall no-
tice, is an erroneous or defective exhibition of Christian
truth.

As it is through the instrumentality of the truth that God
performs his work upon the hearts of men, it is fair to con-
clude that just in proportion as any part of it is kept back,
or is dispensed in a different manner from that which he
has prescribed, it will fail of its legitimate effect. It is not
at the option of God's ministers to select one truth from the
Bible and omit another ; but they are required to preach

9

66 LECTURE III.

the whole counsel of God ; and where they neglect to do
this, it were unreasonable to expect a blessing. In the
exercise of their own judgment on this subject, they may
come to the conclusion that particular parts of divine truth
are of little importance ; and that even some of the peculiar
doctrines of the gospel may well enough be lightly passed
over ; but this is an insult to the author of the Bible which
they have good reason to expect he will punish by sending
them a barren ministry.

There is a way of preaching certain doctrines out of their
proper connection, which is exceedingly unfriendly to revi-
vals of religion . Suppose, for instance, the doctrine of God's
sovereignty be exhibited in such a partial or insulated
manner as to leave the sinner to infer that it is but another
name for tyranny ; — or suppose the doctrine of a divine
influence be preached in such a way as to authorize the
inference that man has nothing to do in respect to his sal-
vation, but wait to be operated upon like a mere machine ;
or suppose the doctrine of man's apostacy be so exhibited
as to lead sinners to deny their responsibility for their trans-
gressions, and to take refuge from the accusations of con-
science in the relation which they bear to the father of our
race ; — in either of these cases, there is little probability
that they will be converted or even awakened. It is na-
tural for them to find excuses for remaining in a state of
sinful security as long as they can ; and so long as they
are furnished with such excuses as these, and by the mi-
nisters of the gospel, there is not the least ground for ex»
pecting that their consciences will be disturbed. The evil
to which I refer, has, I have no doubt, often existed in all
its extent, where the minister has actually believed all the
truths of God's word ; and yet he has exhibited some in
such a manner as to neutralize the power of others, and

LECTURE III. 67

even to prevent the legitimate effect of those he has at-
tempted to enforce.

There is also an unnatural mixing up of human wisdom
with God's word, which, so far as it has any effect, must
be unfriendly to the influence of divine truth. Let the
naked sword of the Spirit be brought home to the con-
sciences of men, and the effect of it mast and will be felt,
and the anxious inquiry will be heard, and sinners, in all
probability, will be renewed. But let the wire-drawn
theories of metaphysicians be substituted in place of the
simple truth ; or even let the genuine doctrines of the gospel
be customarily exhibited in connection with the refined
speculations of human philosophy ; and though I dare not
say that God in his sovereignty may not bless the truth
which is actually preached, yet I may say with confidence
that but little effect can be reasonably expected from such
a dispensation of the word. And the reasons are obvious ;
for God has promised to bless nothing but his own truth ;
and the refinements of philosophy are to the mass of hearers
quite unintelligible.

I may add that a want of directness in the manner of
preaching the gospel, may prevent it from taking effect on
the consciences and hearts of men. It is only when men
are made to feel that the gospel comes home to their indi-
vidual case, that they are themselves the sinners whom it
describes, and that they need the blessings which it offers,
— it is only then, I say, that they hear it to any important
purpose. Suppose that its doctrines, instead of being ex-
hibited in their practical bearings, and enforced by strong
appeals to the conscience, are discussed merely as abstract
propositions, and with no direct application, the consequence
will be that, though the great truths of the Bible may be
presented before the mind, yet they will rarely, if ever, sink
into the heart, Sinners will bear them, and instead gf

68 LECTURE III.

realizing that they involve their immortal interests, will
probably be as indifferent, as if they v^ere matters of idle
speculation. So it has been in a multitude of instances ;
and so, from the very nature of man, it must continue to be.

I might mention also, as another importcint hindrance to
a revival, the want of a simple dependence on God ; but
as this will come up in another form in a subsequent dis-
course, I shall waive, for the present, a distinct consideration
of it.

In closing this view which we have taken of the x)bstacles
to a revival of religion, I know not, my Christian brethren,
how we can use the subject in a single word, to better
purpose, than to gather from it a deeper impression of our
own responsibility. — Christians, ye who profess to desire a
revival of religion, and to make this a commanding subject
of your prayers, let me ask whether, in view of what you
have now heard, you have no reason to fear that you may
yourselves be standing in the way of the bestowment of
the very blessing' for which you profess to plead. The
great obstacles to the revival of God's work are no doubt
to be sought in the church : what these obstacles are, at
least some of the more prominent of them, you have now
heard ; and I appeal to each of your consciences, as in the
presence of the Searcher of the heart, whether the guilt of
hindering God's work, in some or other of these ways, does
not lie at your door ? Wherefore is it that the Holy Spirit
is not now as manifestly in the midst of us, by his awake-
ning and converting influences, as he has been in other
days ? Is it not because you have relapsed in some mea-
sure into a habit of worldliness ; or because you value the
blessing less ; or because you are less united and vigorous
in your efforts to obtain it ? Or is it for any other of the
reasons which have now been spread before you ? Christ-
ians, awake, one and all, to a deeper sense of your respon-

LECTURE III. 69

sibility. Let it not be told in heaven that God^s people on
earth are opposing obstacles to the salvation of perishing
men. In doing this, ye parents, ye may be keeping yoar
own children out of heaven. In doing this, ye who have
unconverted friends sustaining to you the tenderest earthly
relations, you may be assisting to fix their doom in wo for
ever. In doing this, ye Christians of every class and of
every condition, you are opposing the interests of God's
holy kingdom, opposing the design of the Saviour's death,
opposing the salvation of immortal souls. But you cannot
do this, and think what you are doing. It must be that
you are acting incautiously. Awake then to solemn re-
flection. Awake to earnest prayer. Awake to faithful
and persevering action. Else there may be sinners who
will greet you at the last day, as the stumbling blocks over
which they fell into eternal perdition.

9^

LECTURE IV.

DIVINE AGENCY IN REVIVALS.

HABAKKUK iii. 2.

O Lord, revive thy work.

There are few, if any, who acknowledge the existence
of a God, but will be ready to admit that he has some kind
of agency in the government of the world. What the
precise nature or extent of this agency is, however, it were
rash even to attempt to determine. Part of it is direct ;
but much the greater part of it, at least so far as we are
concerned, is mediate ; and it is not easy for us accurately
to draw the line between the one and the other. Besides,
he has created a vast multitude of agents, and moral agents ;
but though he has given them the power of action, he has
not made them independent beings ; though they act with
perfect freedom, yet he acts in them and by them. Is not
every man in this respect a mystery to himself? Who
will venture to determine, in reference to his own conduct
precisely the measure of influence that is exerted upon him
by that Almighty agent, in whom are all the springs, not
only of physical, but intellectual and moral being ?

As it is admitted by all except the downiight atheist
that God has some kind of agency in the government of
the world, while yet there is much in respect to the nature
and extent of that agency which we cannot understand, so
also it is admitted by all Christians that he exerts an in-

LECTURE IV. 71

fluence in the sanctification of men, though they do not
pretend exactly to define the character of that mfluence.
On the same general principle, those who believe in revivals
of religion, believe that God is the grand agent in producing
them ; though they are well aware that here, as in other
departments of his agency, he " moves in a mysterious
way ;" and that this is no field for a roving fancy or rash
speculation. Something however may be known on this
subject from God's word ; and on a matter of such deep
and awful concern, while we are to take heed that we
keep fairly within our own province, it surely becomes us
to gather up with devout attention even the most obscure
of the divine intimations. I design therefore in this dis-
course, to bring this subject before you ; and keeping an
eye on the law and the testimony in connection with the
unequivocal dictates of experience, reverently to inquire
respecting the agency of God in revivals of religion.
The passage which I have read to you, taken from the
prayer of Habakkuk, may be a fit introduction to this
subject , for though the petition is made up of five words —
** O Lord, revive thy work" — it recognises the fact of God's
agency in a revival in two different ways : — it declares
that the work is God's ; and it is the direct expression of a
desire that he would revive it.

This agency may be advantageously considered under
two distinct heads : —

I. The agency of Providence.

II. The agency of the Spirit.

I. Of Providence. It is one of the most simple deduc-
tions fiom the perfections of God, that he orders all things
according to the counsel of his own will ; in other words,
that he has a plan which includes all events ; which ex-
tends even to the numbering of hairs and the falling of
sparrows. Of course,nothing ever occurs to an individual,

72 LECTURE IV.

but is designed to answer some purpose in the chain of
events ; and it is reasonable to consider the less important
events as ordered in reference to the more important ; — the
one sustaining to the other the relation of means to an end ;
though it must be acknowledged that if particular events
are viewed in relation to the whole system of Providence,
our views are too limited to enable us to judge of their com-
parative importance. Now it will readily be acknowledged
that no event ever occurs in the life of an individual so im-
portant to him as his conversion ; the change of his character
— from being a subject of pollution to, a subject of holiness ;
and of his destiny — from being an heir of misery to an heir
of glory. It is reasonable therefore to suppose that many
events in his life which, taken hy themselves, may seem of
little moment, may nevertheless be designed by Providence
to lead to this wonderful change. And if I mistake not,
every Christian, especially every one whose first experience
has been strongly marked, will find, on review,that he was
led to the fountain of atoning blood by a path which he
knew not ; that God was working by circumstances of
which, at the time, he himself made no account, to prepare
him to come out of darkness into marvellous light. Per-
haps his serious impressions originated in what seemed an
accidental conversation with some friend ; — a conversation
which he did not court, and which would have been avoided
if he had happened to walk on the opposite side of the
street ; or perhaps he was brought to reflection by some
discourse which he had gone to listen to from mere curi-
osity ; or possibly some circumstance may have occurred
where he would least have looked for it — in connection
with his amusements or his excesses, which God has over-
ruled as a means of stopping him in his career of guilt.
I doubt not that there are those among you, Christian

LECTURE IV. 73

friends, who may, at this moment, be going back in your
thoughts to some event which, at the time, you scarcely
noticed, as having marked the era of your first setting your
face towards heaven ; and now that you can look at that
event in some of its more remote influences, you are reddy
in devout thanksgiving to the providence of God, to con-
nect with it all the joy that you have in believing in Jesus,
and in the hope of hereafter seeing him as he is.

Now if it is right to consider God as ordering the events
of his providence with reference to the conversion of a single
individual, it is certainly safe to form the same conclusion in
respect to the conversion of many individuals ; in other words,
in regard to a revival of rehgion. There may be obstacles
to be removed which seem to lie beyond all human power ;
but these God not unfrequently puts aside by an agency so
silent and simple that men do not even observe it ; while in
other cases, though more rarely, he accomplishes the
same end by some signal dispensation which almost bears
the aspect of a miracle ; — waking up even the careless
mind to the reflection, *' What hath God wrought !" Some-
times by the death of an individual, there is an organized
and efficient opposition to the gospel put down ; and some-
times by an individual changing his residence, there is a
large accession of religious influence to some community ;
and the means of grace are multiplied ; and a revival of
religion succeeds. There may be some alarming dispensa-
tion of providence to arouse many simultaneously to reflec-
tion ; or some one whose influence is extensively felt may
become the subject of renewing grace, and may be a kind
of central point from which good influences shall extend in
every direction. It is fully believed that, in all ordinary
cases in which a revival takes place, it would be no diffi-
cult thing to mark a distinct providential agency prepara-
tory to it ; and especially where the cause of religion has

74 LECTURE IV.

greatly languished, and the means of religion are but par-
tially enjoyed, this agency is sometimes so manifest as to
constitute of itself a distinct and solemn call to sinners to
awake out of sleep. But

II. There is also an agency of the Spirit. This we
proceed now to contemplate.

Of those general facts in relation to this subject, which
are clearly matter of revelation and experience, we may
mention the following : —

1. The fact that the Spirit actually does operate in the
whole work of marl's sanctification. Hear the Spirit's own
testimony on this subject : — '' Not by works of righteousness
which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved
us, by the washing of regeneration, and the renewing of the
Holy Ghost." "But as many as received him, to them
gave he power to become the sons of God ; even to them
that believe on his name. Which were born not of blood,
nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God."
" God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation
through the sanctification of the Holy Ghost." " A new
heart also will I give you, and a new Spirit will I put
within you : and I will take away the stony heart out of
your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh."

But beside many passages of scripture, of which those now
recited are a specimen, in which the doctrine of the Spirit^s
agency is clearly taught, there are meiny facts recorded in the
Bible, by which the same truth is abundantly confirmed.
How will you account for it, for instance, that the preaching
of the Son of God produced so little effect, and the preaching
of his apostles so much? How was it that m.ultitudes were
aroused, and pricked to the heart, and actually converted
under the preaching of Peter, who had sat with indiffer-
ence, or rather been excited to opposition, under the preach-
ing of Him who spake as never man spake ? Whence was

LECTURE IV. 75

it that the jailer, who had doubtless often heard the Apostle
before the night of his conversion, remained indifferent till
that time ; and then evinced so much anxiety and alarm,
and finally a disposition to own Jesus as his Saviour and
his Master, and to walk in his steps ? And in general,
whence was it that such marvellous success attended the
ministry of the apostles; that by preaching a doctrine which
enlisted against it the strongest prejudices and worst pas-
sions of the heart, they undermined the thrones of Pagan-
ism, and caused tens of thousands to gather around the
standard of the cross ? Here is a problem that has always
been too hard for the jeering infidel to solve ; and which
most infidels have manifested little disposition to encounter.
There is no solution of it except in the fact that God works
in the hearts of men by his Spirit ; and that he dispenses it
in the sovereignty of his wisdom.

2. Another fact in relation to this subject, of which we
have the fullest evidence, is, that^/ie Spirit^ in performing
his work upon the hearts of men^ has respect to the laws of
their moral nature.

God has made man what he is — a voluntary, accountable
agent. He has given him the power not only of distin-
guishing, but of choosing between good and evil, has con-
stituted him in such a manner that he is susceptible of the
influence of motives ; and every one must perceive that this
involves responsibility. Inasmuch then, as this constitution
of our nature is derived from God, it were to be expected
that whatever influence he should exert upon the mind
would be consistent with it ; in other words, that he should
not contradict his own works. It would do little honor to
infinite wisdom to suppose that he should have formed man
with such a nature that he could not have access to it,
without violating the laws he had himself established.

But the conclusion to which we should arrive on this

76 LECTURE IV,

subject from the perfections of God, is abundantly corrobo-
rated by the testimony of his word. Says Joshua to the people
of Israel, " Choose you this day whom ye will serve; whether
the gods which your fathers served, that were on the other side
of the flood, or the gods of the Amorites, in whose land ye
dwell ; but as for me and my house, we will serve the Lord."
And again, our Saviour says, " Mary hath c/io5e^ that good
part which shall not be taken away from her.'' Indeed,
what are all the exhortations, and promises, and threaten-
ings, of the Bible, but a mass of evidence that God operates
upon the hearts of men as moral agents ; that he takes for
granted that they are to be active in the work of their sancti-
fication, notwithstanding he is himself the efficient cause of
it ? Admit that men are operated upon as mere machines^
and then read any part of the Bible, and see what meaning •
you can find in it.

And I may add that the experience of Christians on this
subject is in exact correspondence with the teachings of
God's word. Let the Christian who is just entering heaven,
give himself to the work of reviewing his own experience ;
let him look back to the hoar when he first trembled under
a conviction of his guilt ; or to the time when he first felt
the preciousness of the Saviour's love ; or to his subsequent
conflicts with corruption and temptation ; or to any or
every part of his progress in holiness ; and while he will
acknowledge with gratitude and delight that the Spirit
has been active in it all, and deserves all the glory, he will
be completely satisfied that there has never been the least
interruption of his moral agency. He will find that he has
been working out his salvation with fear and trembling,
while God has wrought within him both to will and to do.

3. Another fact on this subject, which is ascertained to
us by the best evidence, is, that the Spirit operates by
means of the truth. It is partly in reference to this that

LECTURE IV. 77

He is called " the Spirit of truth ;" and so also men are
said to be " sanctified by the truth ," — not by the truth in-
dependently of the Spirit, but by the Spirit operating by
means of the truth. Sometimes the agent alone is men-
tioned, and sometimes the instrument ; but where one is
spoken of, the other is always implied.

In the work which the Holy Spirit performs upon the
heart, he makes use of every part of the great system of
truth which God has revealed. But particular truths are
adapted to accomplish particular ends : some are especially
fitted to alarm the conscience : others to bring peace and
joy into the soul : others to quicken and encourage to a
course of vigorous activity and Christian self-denial : and
the Spirit, in different parts of his work, uses these various
truths discriminatingly, according to the particular end he
may design to accomplish. When we say, however, that
God's truth is adapted to the work of man's sanctification,
we must beware of the idea that the efficacy resides ulti-
mately in the instrument : it is the great agent who pro-
duces the effect ; and the truth wielded by any other power
than his, would never sanctify a single heart, even though
it might be preached to every creature. It is indeed a
well adapted — a divinely adapted instrument ; but it is an
instrument still ; and it is only through God that it is
mighty to the pulling down of strong holds.

We will contemplate for a moment the work of the Holy
Spirit in some of its distinct parts : in conviction of sin ;
conversion to God ; and subsequent progress in the divine
life.

1. The Spirit is active in convincing men of sin. Our
Saviour distinctly recognised this among the great purposes
for which the Spirit was to be sent into the world. " And
when he is come," said he, " he will reprove the world of
sin." This office he performed in the case of the three

10

78 LECTURE IV.

thousand who were pricked in the heart on the day of
Pentecost, and said unto Peter and the rest of the apostles,
" Men and brethren, what shall we do ?" A similar effect
was produced in the case of the jailer, who, at midnight,
called for a light, and sprang into the prison, and came
trembling, and fell down before Paul and Silas, and said,
^' Sns, what must I do to be saved ?" And the same thing
substantially occurs in the case of every awakened sinner.
And the agent to whom this work is, in every instance, to
be ultimately referred is the Holy Spirit. This is always
the first step to the effectual application of the benefits of
Christ's death • though there are multitudes who experience
this, and perish notwithstanding.

That faculty or principle of the soul which is especially
the subject of the Spirit's operation in conviction of sin, is
the conscience. It is this which recognises the difference
between right and wrong, and passes a sentence of appro-
bation or disapprobation on our own actions. This, there-
fore, is the appropriate principle to be brought into exercise
in the work of conviction ; and to this the Spirit always
addresses itself. Hence conviction is uniformly attended
by remorse ; and not unfrequently so pungent as to amount
to agony. Hence, too, convinced sinners are said to be
" pricked in the heart ;" — an expression which denotes the
most excruciating anguish.

The kind of truth which the Spirit uses in accomplishing
this work is primarily the law of God. " By the law,"
says the Apostle, " is the knowledge of sin." God's law
is nothing else than a transcript of his moral character ;
requiring all his creatures . to be holy, according to their
measure, as he is holy. It is the eternal standard of right ;
and every departure from it is sin ; — the abominable thing
which God hateth. But if men are practically ignorant
of this standard, they will of course be in the sam.e degree

LECTURE IV. 79

ignorant of their sins ; and it is only in proportion as the
law is brought home to them in its high and awful bearings,
that they can have any conviction of sin. And the more
they view the law in its amazing extent, as reaching to
the thoughts, affections, purposes — as taking cognizance
of the whole inner man ; and during every period of their
existence ; — the more they view it in connection with the
awful attributes of Jehovah — especially his omnipotence,
his omniscience, his holiness, and his truth ; so much the
more black and dreadful appears the guilt of sin ; so much
the more numerous and appalling their own personal
transgressions. I say, then, that the law is the great in-
strument which the Spirit of God wields in producing con-
viction of sin. Let that never be brought in contact with
the conscience, and the sinner would go slumbering to his
grave. If we might suppose the case that it should be
kept out of view in the next world, the hell which the
Bible describes could not exist.

There are indeed other parts of divine truth besides the
law, which the Spirit uses in the work of conviction ; but
they are subordinate to this. For instance, the great doc-
trine of Christ crucified for the sins of men, has often a
powerful influence in convincing men of sin ;— for herein
the honors of the law are maintained ; and the argument
which the Spirit uses with the sinner's conscience is, that
if sin be such a tremendous evil as to demand for its expia-
tion the death of the Son of God, then repentance of sin
must be an immediate and imperative duty. And I doubt
not that many a sinner, while he has yet been blind to the
glories of redemption, has derived his deepest conviction of
sin from the views which he has taken of this doctrine ;
and the question has forced itself upon his conscience with
fearful urgency, " If these things be done in the green treej
what shall be done in the dry ?"

80 LECTURE IV.

The same is true of various other parts of divine truth :
ihe Spirit in his gracious sovereignty uses them to convince
men of sin ; and sometimes even those truths which might
seem to us least adapted to that end; but the influence
which they exert is indirect ; and uniformly terminates in
bringing God's law to bear upon the conscience.

2. There is also an agency of the Spirit in the work of
conversion; — in the turning of the soul from sin to holi-
ness. This is what is referred to by our Saviour when he
says, '^Except a man be born of the Spirit he cannot see
the kingdom of God." The work which the Spirit here
performs is the renovation of man's moral nature ; changing
an enemy of God into a friend of God ; — and if we have a
right to compare the different kinds of influence which he
exerts upon the children of men with each other, perhaps
it is a reasonable conclusion that more of his omnipotence
is exerted here than in any other part of his work. What
is done in conviction is only a preparation for this : what is
done in sanctification is but a continuation of it. As the
act of conversion may be considered in some respects the
most decisive in its bearing upon man's destiny, so, we may
suppose that it brings him more closely into communion
with the almighty energies of God's Spirit than any
other.

The Spirit, in his converting influences, instead of bring-
ing the truth to bear directly upon the conscience, addresses
it to the will and the affections. The will, or the
faculty by which we 'determine our actions, has naturally
a wrong direction ; and in regeneration it is set right : the
affections are naturally placed upon forbidden objects; and
in regeneration they are recalled to objects which are
worthy of them. Or to avoid all appearance of philoso-
phical distinctions, the soul that has hitherto loved and

LECTURE IV. ^1

chosen sin, experiences a change, in consequence of wJiich
it will hereafter love and choose holiness. Hence, the
scripture speaks of it as a change of heart, by which we
mean in common language, a change of disposition. Man
in his natural state is said to possess ''a heart of stone ;" in
his renewed state " a heart of flesh." or ''anew heart. '^
As this then is the part of his nature in which the change
primarily takes place, to this we must suppose the agency
of the Spirit in performing the change, is especially
directed.

And as the work of conversion in performed on a different
department of man's nature from that of conviction, so also
it is accomplished through the instrumentality of a different
part of the system of divine truth. It is not only of the
incorruptible seed of the word of God that men are born to
newness of hfe, but it is by the gospel, in distinction from
the law, that this work is effected. It was the law that
made the jailer tremble : it was the gospel that brought
peace and gladness to his soul. It was the law that
caused the three thousand to be pricked in the heart ; it
was the gospel — Christ crucified — that melted them into
contrition, and transformed them into disciples. And you
see the reason of it — the law speaks terror, and nothing
else ; it points to a most eventful trial ; and anticipates the
eternal wrath of God. The gospel proclaims good news.
It tells the sinner that his case though deplorable, is not
desperate ; and hope encourages exertion. It holds up
the glorious truth, that through the merits of Christ's
atoning blood, there is eternal life ; and the sinner, through
the agency of the Holy Ghost, seizes hold of this truth as
of life from the dead ; and in view of it, he melts down, in
humble submission, at the foot of the cross. I do not mean
that the gospel, in its more particular, and even less im-
portant doctrines, may not sometimes be directly instru-

10^

82 LECTURE IV.

mental of producing this change ; though certain it is, that
wherever it takes place, it is the gospel, in distinction from
the law, that accomplishes it. As it is not a common thing,
to say the least, for men to know, with absolute assurance,
the precise period of their conversion, so thej cannot ordi-
narily determine what particular part of divine truth was
then directly before the mind ; but if it were possible to
ascertain, they would doubtless always find that it had a
more or less intimate connection with the cross of Christ.

3. There is moreover an agency of the Spirit in the
whole progress of the soul in holiness. Says the Apostle
to the Thessalonians, " We are bound to give thanks al-
way to God for you, brethren, beloved of the Lord, because
God hath from the beginning, chosen you to salvation,
through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth."
The regenerating act leaves the soul far from< a state of
perfect holiness. The general current of its desires and
purposes is changed ; but notwithstanding this change,
the Christian finds a law in his members warring against
the law of his mind, and bringing him into captivity to the
law of sin. Hence there is much to be done subsequently
to his regeneration, to prepare him for heaven ; and in
every part of this work, the Spirit has a more or less direct
agency. Sometimes he is to be reclaimed from a course
of backsliding ; sometimes to be fortified against the influ-
ence of temptation; sometimes to be stimulated to great
and arduous enterprises ; now there is to be enkindled a
spirit of elevated devotion, and now a spirit of stirring ac-
tivity ; but in all this, and in all which belongs to the work
of sanctification, a divine influence is to be exerted. All
the various powers of the soul — the conscience — the will —
the affections — the whole spiritual man — are to be brought
into exercise, according to the particular end which the
Spirit may design to accomplish. And so also every part

LECTURE IV. g3

of revealed truth — the law and the gospel, and each par-
ticular doctrine of the gospel, are used bj this divine agent
in carrying forward his work. And thus the whole man
becomes more and more pure, until he reaches at last the
fulness of the stature of a perfect person in Christ.

I have thus given you what I suppose to be a scriptural
view of the agency of the Spirit, in respect to a single indi-
vidual, who finally reaches heaven. Now what I have
here described in respect to a single case, takes place, in
a revival of religion, in many cases. Many sinners are
the subjects of conviction and conversion ; and God's
people are advanced in the spiritual life. Nevertheless
there are some points of view in which the divine agency
in a revival deserves to be more particularly contem-
plated.

In every revival we are distinctly to recognise the sove-
reignty of God. As this is displayed in the hifluence by
which a single soul is converted, it certainly is not less
manifest in those copious showers of influence by which
hundreds are converted. He who causes it to rain on one
city and not on another, directs the motion of those clou'ds
in the spiritual world from which descend the blessings of
reviving and quickening grace. " The wind bloweth,
where it listeth ; and thou hear est the sound thereof; but
canst not tell whence it cometh, or whither it goeth. So
is every one that is born of the spirit." Aad so too is every
revival of religion.

There is one grand principle of our nature, which the
Holy Spirit makes great use of in a revival, that is not
brought into exercise in a single conversion ; and which
perhaps more than any thing else, distinguishes the cha-
racter of his agency in two cases — I mean the principle of
sympathy. The operation of this principle is familiar to us
all in the common intercourse of life. You all know what

84 LECTURE IV.

it is to have a fellow-feeling ;— to be affected by the affec-
tion of another with feelings correspondent with those you
witness in him. "Who, for instance, has not been made to
feel joyful, merely by coming in contact with those whose
countenances have worn the aspect, and whose conversa-
tion has breathed the spirit of joy ? And who has not felt
his heart melting with sorrow, and even his eyes suffused
with tears, merely from being cast into a scene in which
there were bleeding hearts and streaming eyes ? Now
this principle with which we are all so perfectly familiar
in common life, is brought into exercise with great effect
in a revival of religion. A brother, for instance, sees a
sister, or a husba,nd a wife, or a parent a child, weeping
under a sense of sin ; and inquiring^ it may be with agony,
in respect to her salvation. That brother, or husband, or
parent, must be destitute of all natural sensibility, not to be
moved by such a spectacle. But the first exercise of the
soul in such a case will not be repentance-— it will not be
conviction ; but it will be simply a fellow-feeling for a be-
loved friend in distress. Now it is acknowledged that
there is no natural affinity between this state of mind and
rehgion ; nevertheless, the former constitutes a happy
preparation for the latter, and often the first step towards it.
For how natural for the sinner to inquire at such a moment,
whether there be any adequate cause for this distress ; and
how probably will the answer to this inquiry bring up the
solemnities of eternity before the mind, and set the con-
science at work ; and then the dream of thoughtlessness
is interrupted, and the cord which binds the soul to the
world is loosed ; and having advanced so far, there is reason
to hope that he will hold on his way, till he comes into the
marvellous liberty of a child of God. The same principle
is often brought into exercise in the worshipping assembly.
Let there be that deep and awful solemnity pervading a

LECTURE IV, 85

congregation that is induced by the special presence of the
Spirit of God ; let there be many countenances and many
eyes that shall betray a deep, though silent anxiety; and
believe me, every anxious countenance^ every fixed eye^
will preach; and it will utter a mysterious language that
will not improbably waken up the sensibilities of the care-
less sinner ; and this will naturally serve to open his ear
to God's truth j and thus conviction may take the place
of sympathy, and in the train of that may soon follow the
clean heart and the right spirit. I know^ brethren, that
this is a true description of the manner in which many a
sinner has passed from thoughtlessness to alarm; from
darkness to light. And I doubt not that the same principle
is often brought into exercise in advancing the believer's
sanctification ; especially in rousing him from spiritual
sloth, and in stirring him up to a higher tone both of feeling
and of action <

Let no one dream that there is any thing in this, which
casts suspicion on the reality^ or derogates from the dignity
of a revival of religion. I repeat, mere sympathy is not
religion ; though no doubt it is sometimes mistaken for it.
It has no one of all the ingredients of religion ; and may
exist, and does exist, in connection with rank hatred and bit-
ter opposition to the gospel. Nevertheless, it is an original
principle of human nature, which, when operating on other
subjects than that of religion, is considered amiable and even
noble ; and wherefore is it that, in respect to this, it degene-
rates into a pitiable weakness ? It is manifestly adapted to
bring men to a sense of religion ; and why should not the
Holy Ghost use it for the accomplishment of that end ?

There is yet another influence which the Spirit renders
subservient to sustaining a revival of religion — I mean that
of example. There is no department of human action in
which this influence is not powerfully realized ; and there

86 LECTURE IV.

is as little mystery in respect to the manner in which it ope-
rates in a revival as any where else. Here are individuals
becoming impressed with religious truth, and inquiring what
they shall do to be saved, and actually believing on the
Lord Jesus Christ that they may be saved. How natural
that this fact should speak to the consciences of others, not
merely through sympathj^, but through the understanding,
and thus put them upon a course which will terminate in gen-
uine conversion. Besides, every one knows that one of the
most formidable obstacles to entering on a religious life i& a
false shame — a dread of being singular ; but in a revival the
current of example is in favor of religion ; and the anxious
sinner has nothing to fear from the shafts of ridicule being
pointed at him ; — or if they are pointed at him, they fall
powerless at his feet. It is not uncommon on these occa-
sions for men of great worldly influence and distinction to
come out from the w^orld, and openly proclaim themselves
on the Lord's side ; and every such event almost of course
makes an impression upon many minds ; and others in the
same walks of life, who have been accustomed perhaps to
regard religion as a matter chiefly for the lower classes, are
waked up to serious reflection ; and begin to conclude that
it is at least worth while to inquire whether that which re-
ceives the sanction of the intelligent, and the learned, and
those who are best qualified to judge, may not be a serious,
reality. And this may lead to examination ; and examina-
tion to conviction ; and conviction to an actual renovation of
heart. The history of revivals records many facts, like the
cases which I have here supposed ; and I should hazard little
if I were to say that there are probably individuals before me
whose hearts are full of Christian joy and hope, who refer
their first religious impressions to the influence of example
in the midst of some revival of religion. I hardlj^ need add
that there is no natural connection between such an influ-

LECTURE IV. g7

ence and true piety ; nevertheless the Holy Spirit renders
the one subservient to the production and advancement of
the other.

Moreover, the Spirit of God operates during a revival to
bring into exercise a far more vigorous and efficient human
instrumentality J than on ordinary occasions. He impresses
ministers more deeply with their responsibility, causing
them to bring home the truth to the consciences of their
hearers with unwonted earnestness. He renders Christians
more circumspect, more active, more earnest -ini. prayer,
more ready to warn the sinner of his wicked way, more de-
sirous of abounding in all respects in the work of the
Lord. In short, he causes the whole system of means to
be wielded with a greatly increased energy. The truth of
God bursts forth upon the conscience of the sinner on every
side ; and the reason is that God is making his ministers
and his people feel their responsibility, by impressing them
more deeply with their obligations to Christ, and by carry-
ing them forward to the solemnities of the judgment day.

With two inferences we shall conclude the discourse.

I. We may see, in view of our subject, that it is possible
to attribute to the Spirit too little agency^ and too much^ in
revivals of religion.

There are those, on the one hand, who attribute too
little to this Almighty Agent. They do this by the man-
ner in which they speak of revivals — as if they were pro-
duced altogether by man ; and if the Spirit is mentioned at
all, it is in a way that would indicate that we had little to
do with it. They do this by the measures which they
adopt in carrying forw^ard revivals ; substituting human
inventions for divinely appointed means ; and urging the
doctrine of moral agency not in connection with that of a
divine influence, but in a great degree to the exclusion of it.
On the other hand, there are those who attribute too m.uch

88 LECTURE IV,

to the agency of the Spirit. Thej do this who speak of
revivals, as if God only was at work in them, and man a
mere passive recipient of impressions. They do this who
do not exert themselves to the utmost to co-operate with
God, on the ground that a revival is a mere matter of
sovereignty, and that God is able to carry forward his own
work independently of means. They do this also who
speak of every thing that may happen to be connected
with a revival as the immediate effect of divine influence ;
— who set down to the account of the Holy Spirit peculiar
tones of voice, and expressions of countenance, and violent
gestures, which are supposed to indicate deep and strong
feeling ; and any thing that is harsh, or boisterous, or in
any respect irregular, even though it may seem to be as-
sociated with the greatest imaginable fervor. These things
no doubt majT" all exist in connection with a true revival ;
but they are the work of men — not the work of God.

The two evils of which I have spoken may possibly co-
exist in respect to the same persons ; that is, the same in-
dividuals may attribute too much to the Spirit in some
respects, and too little in others. His agency in carrying
forward the great work may practically be recognised but
little ; and yet he may be familiarly spoken of as being
present in particular scenes, and as prompting to particular
actions, which he could not fail to disown. Brethren, we
honor the Holy Spirit most, when we give him precisely
the place which he claims ; when we recognise him as the
efficient author of conviction, conversion, and sanctification ;
but he is offended when we undertake to palm upon him
what we ought to take with shame to ourselves.

2. Our subject teaches us that ifive would labor success-
fully in the cause of revivals^ ive must labor with a spirit of
dependence on God.

This is the spirit that is most likely to bring success to

our labors, because it is most likely to render Us active and
faithful. He who depends upon his own strength, has but
a feeble motive to exertion ; for his strength is but weak-
ness ; and when viewed in relation to the object to be ac-
complished— the conversion of the soul- — it is the weakness
of an infant. But he who depends on God has the most
powerful motive for action that can be presented ; for he
realizes that the almighty and everlasting arm is round
about him in his work ; and this is the only pledge of suc-
cess that he needs. With this encouragement he is pre-
pared to labor vigorously and perseveringly ; to labor in
the face of appalling obstacles ; to labor even in the darkest
times ; for he knows that God^s grace is sufficient to render
the feeblest of his efforts mighty to the pulling down of
strong holds.

Besides, it is a spirit of dependence that honors God.
In it there is a practical acknowledgment of our own
weakness, and of his greatness and goodness, of his ability
and readiness to help. In the exercise of it, man sinks
down before the throne as nothing, and with the confidence
of a child, lifts up his heart to God as all in all. And them
that honor him in the exercise of this spirit, he will honor
by sending down in answer to their prayers the blessings
of his grace. And on this subject I appeal with confidence
to facts. Wherever God's people have been truly humbled
before him, and have been brought deeply to feel their own
impotence, and have been willing to be used as mere in-
struments, and to let him have all the glory, there you will
find that a rich blessing has usually been bestowed ; and
on the other hand, where they have had little sense of their
need of divine influence, and have addressed themselves to
their work with a spirit of self-confidence, howej^er diligently
they may have labored, they have ordinarily been compel-
led to witness barrenness and lethargy in the train of their

11

90 LECTURE IV.

efforts ; or, if there has been the appearance of a revival,
there is much reason to apprehend that there is in it little
of the presence or power of God.

"What then, Christians, is the great practical inference
which you ought to deduce in respect to yourselves 1 It
is that in all your labors for the revival of God's work in
the midst of you, or for the promotion of the general cause
of revivals, you should feel more deeply that the Lord Je-
hovah is your strength. Every effort that you make in
the spirit of self-confidence, is an insult to the Holy Ghost.
Go forth then, leaning upon the Almighty arm. Go and
do your duty to each other and to the world ; go and in-
struct the ignorant, and guide the inquiring, and put forth
every effort you can to bring souls to Jesus ; but remember
after all, and remember for your rich encouragement, the
doctrine of sovereign grace. Yes, even in the moments
when you feel the weakest, and when your work seems
the greatest, and when obstacles the most appalling rise
up in your path, and when your heart is driven from every
other source of hope, even then, remember the doctrine of
sovereign grace, and hold on your way laboring, yet
rejoicing.

LECTURE V

GENERAL MEANS OF PRODUCING AND PROMOTING REVIVALS.

PHILIPPIANSi. 27.

'^tStriving together for the faith of the gospel

The Apostle uniformly manifested a cordial regard and
complacency towards all who loved the Lord Jesus Christ.
But there were reasons why the Philippian Christians
occupied a higher place in his affections than many others.
It was through his instrumentality that they had been
converted to the faith of the gospel. They had manifested
a faithful adherence to their principles in the midst of much
opposition. They seem moreover to have given some
special evidences of sympathy and attachment towards
him, during his imprisonment at Rome — such as became
the relation they sustained to him as his own children in
the gospel. Hence it is not strange that he should have
honored them with an epistle ; or that it should have been
characterized by expressions of most affectionate regard,
and of the deepest concern for their spiritual v/elfare. At
the date of the epistle, he was still confined in prison ; and
it does not appear that the time of his release was then
fixed : hence, in exhorting them to fidelity and perseverance,
he alludes to the fact that he might or might not make
them a visit ; but in either case, he earnestly desires that
they may continue steadfastly engaged in the cause to
which they were devoted. '^ Only let your conversation
be as becometh the gospel of Christ : that whether I come

^2 tECTURE V.

14

and see you or else be absent, I may hear of your affairs,
that ye stand fast in one spirit, with one mind, striving
iogether for the faith of the gospeL^^

The direction contained in the text may properly be
considered as pointing in a general manner to the duty of
Christians in relation to a revival of religion. In a pre-
ceding discourse, we have contemplated the agency of God
in a revival : in the present we are to contemplate the
agency of man ; in other words, we are to consider some
of the more prominent means in the hands of the churchy
which the Holy Spirit honors in reviving, and sustainingj,
and advancing his work.

These means may be considered as of two kinds : those
which are expressly prescribed by God, and those which
are adopted by men professedly in accordance with th©
spirit of the gospel.

In respect to the former, viz. the instituted means of grace
- — we nmst suppose that they are fitted to accomplish their
end in the best possible manner. He who devised them,^
made the mind, and is perfectly acquainted with all its
moral disorders, and knows by what means it can be best
approached, and what kind of instrumentality is most in
accordance with its constitution. Unquestionably then, in
all our efforts to cuie the disorders of the mind, or what is
the same thing, to produce or promote a revival of religion,,,
we are to depend chiefly on the means which God himself
has appointed ; and we are to expect the greatest and best
effect from them, w^hen they are used in their greatest
simplicity — precisely in the manner in which God designed
they should be used. It is possible, no doubt, that a divine
institution may be so perverted, that nothing more than the
form of it shall be retained ; and it is possible that it may
be so incumbered with human additions that, though the
substance of it may be said in some sense to remain, yet it

LECTURE V. 93

loses in a great degree its life and power. In opposition to
this, we are to retain both the substance and the form of
God's institutions : let his word be preached ; let his worship
be celebrated ; let all the appointed means of grace be
used, exactly in concordance with his own directions, and'
then we may expect, with the greatest confidence, that he
will honor them with his blessing.

But God has not limited his people, in their efforts to
advance his cause, to what may properly be called divine
institutions : he permits them to adopt means to a certain
extent of their own devising ; though, in exercising this
liberty, they are to take heed that they depart not at all
from the spirit of the gospel. In all the departments of
benevolent action, the invention of man is, in a greater or
less degree, laid under contribution : the great system of
moral machinery which has been put in operation in these
latter days for evangelizing the world, is to be attributed
immediately to the wisdom and energy of the church ; and
every one knows that this has been crowned with the
special favor of God. In the same manner, he permits his
children to exercise their own judgment, to a certain extent,
in the adoption of measures for carrying forw^ard a revival ;
and if those measures are in accordance with the general
tenor of his word, though not in all cases expressly enjoined
by it, they have a right to expect that he will affix to them
the seal of his approbation : but if they are contrary to the
spirit of the gospel, they must inevitably incur his dis-
pleasure.

What then are some of the general characteristics of
those measures which the Bible authorizes in connection
with a revival of religion ? The true answer to this ques-
tion may not only enable us to distinguish between right
and wrong measures of man's devising, but also to decide

11*

f4 LECTURE T,

when the instituted means of grace are^ or are not, used in
a scriptural manner.

1. All the means which God's word authorizes, are
characterized hy seriousness.

It will be admitted, on all hands, that if any subject can
be presented to the mind which claims its serious regard^
it is religion ; or if any occasion ever occurs, in which the
semblance of levity is unseasonable and revolting, it is a
revival of religion. For then the world, for a season at
least, falls into the back ground ; and the interests of the
soul become the all-engrossing object. Then men are letting
go the things which are seen and are temporal, and grasping
after the things which are not seen and are eternal. The
work which is attended to then, is deep reflection, and
earnest prayer, and agonizing conviction, and effectual
repentance, and the forming of holy resolutions, and the
renewing of spiritual strength. Many sinners are coming
into the kingdom ; and saints, and no doubt angels, are
looking on with deep concern lest others should abandon
their convictions, and provoke the Spirit to depart from
them for ever. I may appeal to any of you w^ho have
been in the midst of a revival, whether a deep solemnity
did not pervade the scene ; whether, even if it is your
common business to trifle, you were not compelled to be
solemn then ? And if you have wished at such a moment
to be gay, have you not felt that that was not the place
for it ; and that before you could get your mind filled with
vain thoughts, and your heart with light emotions, you
must withdraw and mingle in some different scene ?

Now then, if there be a high degree of solemnity belong-
ing essentially to a revival of religion^ — if there never be a
scene on earth more solemn than this — surely every mea-
sure that is adopted in connection with it, ought to partake
of the jsame character. It were worse than preposterous

LECTURE V, 95

to think of carrying forward such a work by any means
which are not marked by the deepest seriousness, or to
introduce any thing which is adapted to awaken and
cherish the lighter emotions, when all such emotions should
be awed out of the mind. All ludicrous anecdotes, and
modes of expression, and gestures, and attitudes, are never
more out of place than when the Holy Spirit is moving
upon the hearts of a congregation. Every thing of this
kind is fitted to grieve him away ; because it directly contra-
dicts the errand on* which he has come ; — that of convin-
cing sinners of their guilt, and renewing them to repent-
ance. Nor is the cause at all relieved by the occasional
introduction of what may be really solemn and weighty ;
for its legitimate effect is almost of course neutralized by
the connection in which it is presented ; and that which
might otherwise fall with awful power upon the conscience,
is thus rendered utterly powerless and unimpressive. And
not only so, but there is often in this way an association
formed in the mind, which is exceedingly hostile to subse-
quent religious impressions ; — an association between
solemn truths which ought to make the sinner tremble, and
ludicrous expressions which will supply him with matter
for jests.

I doubt not that in reply to this, I shall be referred to the
wonderful success of Whitfield and a few others, whose
preaching has been characterized by what I have here set
down as an exceptionable peculiarity. But I would say
that these cases constitute exceptions from the common
.course of human experience. God had given to these men
a power over the human passions altogether peculiar ; so
that they could sometimes make use even of the lighter
feelings in giving to divine truth its deepest impression.
But they are not in this respect an example for other
men. All experience proves that when men of common

% LECTURE V.

minds attempt to tread in their footstepsj they accomplish
nothing to any good purpose ; and even in the case of the
individuals referred to, it may reasonably be doubted
whether the good effect of their labors was not often
diminished, rather than assisted, by the use which they
made of this extraordinary power : certainly this was true
in every instance in which the lighter emotions were ulti-
mately left to preponderate.

But surely no one will say that the Bible treats the
subject of religion otherwise than in the most serious man-
ner. Every thing that is there said respecting it, takes
for granted that it is a concern of the deepest moment.
So too, in all the accounts which the Bible records respect-
ing revivals of religion, there is nothing that even ap- .
preaches the confines of levity. All that is recorded as
having been spoken or done on these occasions, was of a
deeply serious character ; and as these revivals were con-
ducted by inspired men, we hav^e a right to conclude that
the course which they adopted, was, in all respects, most
in accordance with the designs of infinite wisdom.

2. Another characteristic of those means for promoting
a revival, which are authorized by God's word, is order.

The Apostle in his first epistle to the Corinthians, dwells
at length on the importance of avoiding all irregularities in
religious worship ; declaring that " God is not the author of
confusion ;" and exhorting that '' all things be done
decently, and in order." And what the Apostle had said,
on this subject is in entire correspondence with the general
tenor of God's word ; and I may add, with all just and
rational views of the divine character. In every thing
that God has done there is perfect order ; insomuch that it
has been said by a poet, with inimitable beauty, that
*' order is heaven's first law." In the pure and elevated
worship of heaven, though there are ten thousand times

LECTURE V, 97

ten thousand, and thousands of thousands who join in it,
yet each harp and each voice is in unison with every
other ; and there is not the semblance of disorder in that
whole glorified community. Surely then, in all our reli-
gious services, and in all the measures we adopt for co-
operating with the Holy Spirit in the great work of saving
men, it becomes us to take heed that we never violate even
the spirit of the Apostle's precept ; that we do every thing
not only with sincerity and zeal, but with that reverent
decorum which so well becomes us when engaged in the
immediate service of the infinite God. And hence we are
obliged to look with strong condemnation on that indeco-
rous familiarity which is sometimes manifested in prayer ;
on expressions which, to say the least, border upon vulgar-
ity, and would scarcely be regarded decent in common
intercourse between man and man ; on every thing like
groaning, or shrieking, or shouting, during a religious ser-
vice ; on the praying of females in meetings composed of
both sexes ; on the speaking, whether in prayer or exhor«
tation, of several individuals at the same time ; on every
thing in short which contributes to render a religious exer-
cise, in the least degree, boisterous or irregular. We do
not doubt that many of these evils may exist, not only
where there is sincerity, but more or less of genuine
Christian feeling ; but we insist that they are totally incon-
sistent with the decorum that belongs essentially to
, religious worship ; and therefore ought to be discouraged.

But possibly it may be asked whether the fervor which
often exists in connection with these irregularities is not to
be admitted as an apology for them ; and whether we ought
not to be slow in condemning the one, lest we should seem
to pass sentence against the other ? I answer unhesitatingly
— No. The highest degree of genuine religious fervor, even
that which the redeemed experience, while they cast their

98 LECTURE V.

crowns at the Saviour's feet, is consistent with perfect
order ; and I venture to say that their worship, full of ele-
vated rapture as it is, is associated with a degree of rever-
ence, of which even Isaiah and Paul could here form no
adequate conception. But that kind of fervor which is the
parent of irregularities, which makes an individual appa-
rently forget that he is on earth, and the Being whom he
addresses, in heaven, is, to say the least, of exceedingly
doubtful origin, and there is too much reason to fear that it will
be found at last to have been a mere earthly affection. But
even if it be admitted that a truly Christian fervor may be
associated with gross irregularities, we maintain that there
is no natural connection between them : the one is right and
the other wrong ; and whenever they are found together,
the true way is to hold fast the one, and let go the other.
I observe,

3. That another characteristic of the means which God
authorizes in connection with a revival is simplicity ; — and
by this I mean the opposite of all parade and ostentation.

It is admitted that under the Jewish dispensation, there
were many things connected with religious worship, which
were adapted to make a strong appeal to the senses ; but
all that machinery was abolished at the introduction of the
Christian economy. JVow every thing in relation to the
worship of God is simple ; even the ordinances which are
addressed to the senses, though they are full of meaning,
are yet capable of being understood by a child. And all
the means vi^hich are adopted for the advancement of reli-
gion, ought surely to correspond with the general spiritual
character of the dispensation. And wherever there is a
departure from this principle in reference to a revival, there
is not only a palpable violation of scripture precept, but
there is a bad influence exerted, as well upon those who
are Christians as those who are not. The effect upon Chris-

LECTURE V. 99

tians is to awaken or cherish spiritual pride, and to lead
them to lose sight of the great Agent in their own self-com-
placent instrumentality. Its effect upon those who are mere
spectators will probably be, to lead them to pass severe
judgment on the revival itself; or else admitting what they
see to be scriptural, to lower their views of the humility of
the gospel. And if it be admitted that in the use of such
means, persons become truly regenerated, is there not much
reason to fear that they will be born into the kingdom with
an overweening self-confidence ; and that they will exhibit
from the beginning a cast of character, not the most favor-
able either to Christian enjoyment or Christian usefulness ?
Let all our means for sustaining and advancing revivals be
simple and unostentatious, and while we shall be acting in
consistency with the spirit of the gospel, we may hope to
do most and do best for our Master's honor, and the salvation
of our fellow men.

4. Another characteristic of the means which God ap-
proves for carrying forward a revival, and closely connect-
ed with the preceding, is honesty ; — by which I mean the
opposite of all worldly artifice.

It is true, indeed, that mere sincerity does not constitute
religion ; because a man may be very sincere in that which
is very wrong ; nevertheless there is no religion without sin-
cerity ; and while the gospel abounds in direct exhortations
to cultivate it, the general tendency of the gospel is to form
a perfectly honest character. Now in accordance with
this general feature of Christianity, every measure which
is adopted for bringing sinners to repentance, ought to be
marked by entire Christian sincerity. The maxim that the
end justifies the means, has sometimes been adopted in this
department of Christian duty ; and there is reason to fear
that ministers, and good ministers too, have acted under its
infiuerice ; and instead of preaching God's truth in all its

100 LECTURE V.

length and breadth, have selected some particular parts of
it to the exclusion of others, thus separating things which
God hath joined together ; and instead of preaching God^s ,
truth just as it is, they have made high-wrought and over-
strained statements, which the Bible does not authorize ;
and this they have done from a conviction that such state-
ments are best adapted to produce powerful impression, as
if the word of God would be tame and powerless if it should
come forth in its native simplicity. I confess I know not
how to characterize this in juster terms, than that it is
^' handling God's word deceitfully." It were presumption
in any one to suppose that God has revealed any thing
which is not profitable, or that he has omitted any thing
which is important. What God requires his ministers to
do, is not to frame any thing new, or even to correct or
revise his own word, but to dispense it just as they receive
it at his hands : and if they do this, he will take care for
consequences. But if they adopt any different course, they
may fairly expect that, in some way or other, the divine
displeasure will be visited upon their presumption.

And what is true of the preaching of the word, is equals
iy true of all other means for carrying foward a revival — *
they must all be characterized by Christian honesty ; — ho-
nesty as well towards God in whose service they are pro-
fessedly employed, as towards the immortal souls whose
salvation they are designed to effect.

5. The last general characteristic which I shall notice
of the means which God's word authorizes for promoting a
revival, is affectio7v^.

The gospel is pre-eminently a system of benevolence.
The great object which, it designs to accomplish — viz. the
redemption of sinners, is the most benevolent object for
which the heart of man or angel ever beat. And it is di-
rectly fitted to form in man a spirit of benevolence. It

LECTURE V. 101

enjoins the exercise of kindness and good will in all circum-
stances, and all relations. And surely if there be any oc-
casion on which the tenderness which the gospel inculcates
ought to be exercised, it is in the efforts which are made to
bring men to conviction and repentance ; in other words, to
carry into effect the gracious purpose of God in their redemp-
tion. Witness the exhibition of this spirit in the ministry
of the holy Apostle, who, with all his firmness and energy,
(and no man ever had more,) was uniformly courteous and
affectionate. Witness too, a greater than Paul — even our
great model and master ; — observe the meekness and gen-
tleness that characterized all his conduct ; listen to his pa-
thetic exclamation over the guilty city of Jerusalem, and to
the inimitably tender petition which he offered in his last
moments in behalf of his enemies and murderers ; — and then
say whether the benevolent spirit which he inculcates in
his instructions, does not shine forth with unparalleled
brightness in his character ? But who does not know that
all this is the exact opposite of what has sometimes appear-
ed among the professed followers of Christ, even in their
labors to advance his cause ? And who does not see that
it conveys a pointed rebuke to all those ministrations which
are characterized by unhallowed severity ; — to all addresses
whether public or private, designed to waken up the bad
passions, and draw forth expressions of resentment ; — to
every thing, in short, which is not according to the meek-
ness and benevolence of the gospel ?

Let no one supposethat I am pleading for a temporizing
course, either as it respects ministers or private Christians ;
or that I object to the use of great plainness of speech. I
would have the naked sword of the Spirit brought directly
in contact with the sinner's conscience. I would have
no covering up, or softening down, of plain Bible truth.
I would have the terrors of the invisible world, and the

12

102 LECTURE Vo

fearful depravity and doom of the sinner, held up in the
same appalling terms in which thej are represented in God's
word. But never was there a greater mistake than to
suppose that all this may not consist with an affectionate
and inoffensive manner. Let the benevolent spirit of the
gospel have its legitimate operation in a minister, and it
will lead him to proclaim the most solemn and alarming,
truths with a tenderness which will be well-fitted to open a
passage for them to the heart. Let the same spirit possess
the breast of a private Christian, and he too will earnestly
exhort sinners to flee from the wrath to come ; but while
he commends himself to their consciences on the one hand
by his fidelity and honesty, he will ordinarily commend
himself to their feelings of good will on the other by his
kindness and affection.

Having thus noticed some of the characteristics of those
means which God's word authorizes in connection with a
revival of religion, we are now prepared to inquire more
particularly ivhat those means are. We shall consider
indiscriminately those which are of divine appointment,
and those which are not.

1 . And the first we notice is, the faithful preaching of
God's ivord.

As divine truth is the instrument by which the work of
sanctification is accomplished, so we have a right to expect
its greatest influence, when it is wielded by means of an
institution which God himself has ordained. Accordingly
we find that God honors the preaching of the gospel in the
conversion of men more than all other means ; and if this
institution were to be abolished, even though the Bible
should still be left in the world, there is no reason to doubt
that the great cause of moral renovation would be arrested^
and a darkness that could be felt speedily settle over the
earth.

LECTURE V. 103

But in order that the preaching of the gospel may exert
its full influence, especially as a means of promoting revi-
vals, it is necessary that the institution should be maintain-
ed in all respects agreeably to the design of its author.
Particularly, it is essential that the great doctrines of the
gospel should be distinctly and fairly exhibited ; in opposi-
tion to human philosophy on the one hand, and to mere
exhortation on the other. I acknowledge that by earnest
and impassioned addresses, in which there is little or nothing
of God's truth, there may be produced a feverish excitement
of the mind ; and that^ through the influence of sympathy,
may be extended over a congregation ; but if the great
doctrines of the Bible are not brought in contact with the
conscience and the heart, I expect to look in vain for any
thing like an intelligent conviction of sin ; much less for the
peaceable fruits of righteousness. It is when the law of
God is exhibited in all its extent and spirituality, and the
gospel in all its grace and glory, that we may expect to
see men brought to a sense of guilt, and believing on the
Lord Jesus Christ that they may be saved. Other things
being equal, you may calculate with confidence on the
best effect of the preaching of the gospel, when its distin-
guishing doctrines are exhibited with the greatest promi-
nence.

But then these doctrines must be held up in their prac-
tical bearings. They may be stated ever so clearly, and
defended ever so skilfully, in the form of abstract proposi-
tions, and yet all this will be to little purpose, unless men
can be made to feel that they describe their own character,
and condition, and relations, and prospects. When the law
of God is exhibited, the aim should be to bring it home to
every conscience as the standard of duty, and to make each
one estimate his own character in view of U. When the
doctrine of depravity is proclaimed, it should be in that

104 LECTURE V.

spirit of direct and personal application, which is adapted
to bring up before the sinner his own pollution and guilt.
When the great doctrine of Christ's atonement is held up,
it should be exhibited in its most practical relations, and
brought directly in contact with the feelings of the heart,
and urged as a rebuke to impenitence on the one hand, and
an encouragement to exertion and a foundation of hope on
the other. It is only when men are brought to contem-
plate the gospel as a practical system, bearing directly on
all the interests of both w^orlds, that it can become, in
respect to them, the power of God unto salvation.

Much also depends on the^ right adaptation of divine
truth. In a season of revival especially, one of the most
difficult duties which devolve upon a minister is the selection
of appropriate topics of public instruction. Suppose, at
such a time, he were to bring before his people that funda-
mental truth in all religion— the existence of a God, and
should attempt by a process of reasoning, to vindicate it
against the objections of atheism ; or suppose he were to
discuss, in an elaborate manner, the historical evidence of
Christianity ;— this, in certain circumstances, might be
very proper ; but it would be ill adapted to guide inquiring
souls to the Lord Jesus Christ ; or to prevent them from
grieving away the Holy Spirit. It is obvious that the great
peculiarities of the gospel should, in some form or other, at
such a time, constitute the whole burden of a minister's
public instructions ; nevertheless there is great wisdom
requisite to determine in what form, and in what combina-
tions, these truths will be likely to come with the greatest
power ; — what proportion of eiFort should be employed to
alarm the careless, to guide the inquiring, and to prove and
establish those who are hopefully born of the Spirit.

In order to prepare the way under God for a revival of
religion, it is proper that those truths should be urged with .

LECTURE V. 105

special prominence, which involve most directly the great
subject of Christian obligation ] and which are best fitted
to awaken sluggish and backsliden professors to a sense
of their duty; for so long as Christians remain asleep, it
cannot be expected that sinners will be awake : so long as
Christians do not pray, or pray only in a formal manner,
htere is little reason to hope that sinners will begin to in-
quire. And in the progress of a revival, the duties of
Christians should still be frequently pressed upon them,
that they may not become weary in well doing ; and the
law should be proclaimed with all its thunders, that there
may be a constant waking up from the dreams of self-secu-
rity among sinners ; and the gospel should be constantly
exhibited, in all the richness and adaptation of its provision,
and in the full extent of its conditions, that inquirers may
not mistake the way to the fountain of atoning blood. I
do not say indeed that God in his sovereignty may not
work, and work powerfully, where his ministers fail ex-
ceedingly in rightly dividing the word of truth ; neverthe-
less, as the truth is the instrument by which he works, and
as particular parts of it are adapted to particular ends, we
have a right to conclude that when it is preached in its
right adaptation, and with a judicious reference to circum-
stances, it will ordinarily be preached with the greatest
efFebt. And, if I mistake not, this remark is confirmed by
the history of revivals. Wherever ministers have selected
their subjects with the greatest wisdom, addressing diffe-
rent classes with proper discrimination, and in due propor-
tion, there have usually been witnessed the greatest
displays of divine power, in the conviction and conversion
of sinners, in the edification of Christians — in short, in a
consistent and glorious revival of religion.

I only add farther, under this article, that during a sea-
son of revival, a larger amount of public religious instruc-

12*

10^^ LEO^URE V,

tion is demanded, than in ordinary circumstances. Fox
then there is a listening ear ; and the understanding and
conscience are awake ; and the truth of God tells with
mighty effect upon all the powers of the soul. Indeed
men will hear the gospel preached at such a time ; and if
they cannot hear in one city they will flee to another ; and
if they cannot hear it in its purity, take 'heed lest they
should put themselves under the ministrations of some
fanatic or heretic. And this demand for religious instruc-
tion must be met ; — not indeed, in all cases, to the full
extent ; for it is possible, even in a revival, that public ser-
vices may be multipUed to such a degree as to prevent
their good effect ; and men under the influence of strong
excitement are not always besi qualified to judge ; never-
theless, while there is room here for the exercise of wisdom,
it admits not of question that the truth ought to be kept, so
far as may be, constantly before the mind ; and this is to be
effected principally by means of public instruction.

It has long been a practice in some parts of the church,
and has recently become common in this country, to hold
a succession of religious exercises through a period of
several days. In respect to this measure, though I am
aware that it is liable to great abuse, yet in itself consider-
ed, I confess that, in certain circumstances, and with cer-
tain limitations, it seems to me unobjectionable. One
principal reason w^hy sinners are not converted, is, that the
impression which the truth makes upon them in the house
of God, yields almost instantly to the cares and levities of the
world. Now then, if before this impression can have time
to escape, it be followed up by another exhibition of truth,
and another, there is reason to hope that it may become
permanent ; and that the result may be a genuine conver-
sion to God : and this effect, it cannot be denied, is likely,
in many cases, to be secured by a succession of several

LECTURE V. 107

public religious services. But while I am free to express
my conviction that such a meeting may be— has been, an
important means of good, I think it cannot be questioned
that the benefit to result from it must depend greatly on
the circumstances in which it is introduced, and the man-
ner in which it is conducted. Let it be regarded as an
extraordinary measure, not frequently to be repeated ; let
it be held when the minds of a congregation are waking
up to God's truth ; and let it be conducted with solemnity
and decorum becoming the exercises of the sanctuary on
the Sabbath ; and I doubt not it may be rendered truly and
even greatly subservient to a revival of religion. Bat on
the other hand, let it be regarded as a common measure
often to be repeated ; let it b^ held without any reference
to the peculiar circumstances of a congregation, and espe-
cially let it be conducted with an irreverent disregard to
the order of religious worship, or in a spirit of forwardness,
or censoriousness, or fanaticism ; and then it becomes a
measure which the adversary wields with powerful effect
against the purity of revivals and the interests of the
church.

2. Another important m^eans to be used in connection
with a revival, is private and social prayer.

It is in the closet especially that Christians must expect
to get the flame of devotion enkindled ; and if the closet be
neglected, whatever of a devotional frame they may sup-
pose themselves to possess while mingling in public exer-
cises, they have great reason to suspect is the mere operation
of sympathy or animal feeling. And while that spirit of
prayer in which a revival begins, usually originates in the
closet, there the Christian may wrestle in behalf of Zion
with as much earnestness as he will ; there he m.ay pour
out his soul in tears, and sighs, and broken petitions, and
' the ear on which his importunity falls will never be offended

108

LECTURE V,

by it. There too he may bring before God the cases of his
individual friends, and even plead for them by name, and
mention minute circumstances of their condition, (which
would be entirely inconsistent with the decorum of public
worship,) and earnestly suppUcate for ihem the convincing
and renewing influences of the Spirit. It is probable that,
during every true revival, the most fer\'ent and eifectual
prayers that are offered, go up from the closet ; and are
never heard by any other ear than that which hears in
secret.

But there should be much of social, as well as private
prayer, connected with a revival. Much may be effected
by the frequent meetings for this purpose of a few friends,
whose hearts are closely joined together, who have a com-
mon interest not only in regard to the general cause, but in
respect to particular individuals ; and whose communings
together serve to increase that interest, as well as to
heighten in each other the spirit of earnest intercession.
The record of these retired meetings, noiseless and unknown
to the world, will, I have no doubt, show, at the last, that
there was often mighty energy there ; and that the Spirit
made intercession with groanings which could not be ut-
tered. And in larger circles too, God's people are often to
meet, for the express purpose of supplicating the influences
of his Spirit ; and though, on these occasions, the prayers
must necessarily be more general, yet they should have
direct reference to the advancement of God's work. And
these prayers, instead of being offered in the spirit of for-
maUty, should be the deep and earnest longings of the
soul ; should go up from hearts bathed with the reviving
influences of the Holy Ghost.

Prayer, as a means of grace, or a means of promoting
revivals, is distinguished, in one respect, from every other :
all other means are addressed immediately to men — this,

LECTURE V, 109

directly to God. And all others are dependent in no small
degree for their success on this ; for ministers and Christians
may labor, no matter how faithfully, and it will be to no
purpose without a divine influence ; and that influence is
to be secured only by prayer. God has said that he will
be "inquired of by the house of Israel to do it for them."
Prayer then, let it never be forgotten, secures the blessing
on every other means which the church employs. Prayer
too may reach individuals whom the preaching of the gos-
pel could never reach ; because they will not come within
the sound of it. You may have irreligious friends to whom
you dare not open your lips concerning their salvation ;
and yet you can go and pour out your whole soul before
God in their behalf ; and that prayer, for aught you can
say, may carry the Holy Spirit to their hearts to work a
genuine work of conversion. Believe me. Christians, you
cannot, at any time, estimate prayer as a means of saving
the souls of your fellow men too highly. Though it can-
not take the place of other means, it is that without which
air others would be utterly in vain; and besides it has a
direct influence, the extent of which it is impossible fully
to estimate. Therefore, brethren, pray without ceasing.

3. Much is to be done in producing and sustaining a
revival by means of conversation.

This is a duty which devolves not only upon the minister
and other officers of the church, but upon all private
Christians according to their ability. And it is a duty
which may be performed in a great variety of circumstances.
There may be frequent opportunities for it in the common
intercourse of life ; and no doubt a suitable degree of atten-
tion would discover many opportunities which are suffered
to pass without observation. But this is a duty which,
especially in a season of revival, should hold a distinct and
prominent place among Christian duties ; and should not

110 LECTURE V,

be left to the control of any contingency. There should
foe, so far as possible, a regular system of visiting, especially
on the part of church officers ; with a view to alarm, to
direct, or to quicken, according to the circumstances of each
individual with whom they may converse.

It belongs to Christians on these occasions to stir up the
minds of each other ; to endeavor to make each other feel
more deeply their responsibility, and the value of the souls
around them, and the danger of their being lost : and if
there be among their number any who are sluggish, and
disposed to excuse themselves from coming up to the help
of the Lord, they are to be entreated affectionately, yet
earnestly, to shake off their apathy, and give themselves
actively to the great work. And while Christians are to
be faithful in their conversation with each other, — to en-
courage, to arouse, to quicken, so also are they to be faithful
in warning the wicked of his wicked way, and in endea-
voring to open his eyes on the destruction that threatens
him. And those whose consciences are awake they are
to press with the obligation of immediate repentance ; ex-
plaining to them, if need be, the terms of the gospel, and
endeavoring to lead them without delay to the cross of
Christ. They have an important duty to perform also in
respect to those who have professedly come out of darkness
into light ; in assisting to detect false hopes and confirm
good hopes ; to guard against temptation, and establish
principles of holy living, and form plans for future useful-
ness. Many a Christian has had occasion, through his
whole religious life, to reflect that much of his usefulness
and much of his happiness, was to be referred under God,
to an unreserved intimacy, or perhaps to a single conver-
sation, with some judicious Christian friend, at that critical
moment subsequent to his conversion, when he was adopt-
ing principles for the regulation of his conduct,

LECTURE V, 111

You will not understand m^ here as recommending that
every one should assume the office of a religious teacher ;
or that all Christians indiscriminately should take it upon
them to give particular counsels and directions to the
awakened sinner. The general direction to exercise re-
pentance toward God and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ,
it may come within the scope even of the humblest intelli-
gence, to give ; but to counsel an inquiring sinner aright
sometimes becomes an exceedingly delicate and difficult
duty, and may well put in requisition the experience and
wisdom of the most advanced and judicious Christians :
and the assumption of this office by those who are inade-
quate to it, it is easy to see, must greatly jeopardize the
souls of men. While therefore, every Christian, however
circumscribed his field, or however limited his attainments,
has something to do, by his conversation, in helping for-
ward God's work, let every one take heed that he attempt
nothing in this way which his knowledge or experience
will not justify.

4. Another important means for producing and sustain-
ing a revival is Sabbath school and Bible class instruction.

As the work of sanctification is begun and carried for-
ward by means of the truth, it is manifest that the greater
the degree of truth that is lodged in the mind, the greater
the probability, other things being equal, that the individual
will become a subject of conversion. And as the mind is
far more easily impressed and directed in the period of
childhood and youth, than after it has reached maturity
and its habits have become fixed, so it is in the morning of
life that the truth is likely to exert its greatest influence.
Now then, as it is the design of the Sabbath school to throw
the Hght of truth into the mind, and into the youthful mind ;
in other word5 to wield the great instrument of moral
renovation in circumstances most favorable to its success,

112 LECTURE V.

it cannot be doubted that this institution is a most powerful
auxiliary to the cause of revivals. A child who could
gain but little from the ordinary instructions of the pulpit,
in consequence of their exceeding his capacity, may, from
the more simple and familiar instructions of the Sabbath
school, be learning at least the elements of Bible truth ;
and at a very early period, no one can say how early, may
have truth enough in his mind for the Spirit to use in the
sanctification of his heart.

But there is a still more direct influence exerted by
Sabbath schools in favor of revivals. It ought to be, and
we doubt not, is, to a great extent, regarded as the duty
of every teacher, not merely to enlighten the understanding,
but to impress divine truth upon the heart and conscience
of each of his pupils ; aiming at nothing short of a thorough
moral renovation. Here is the best possible opportunity
for the teacher to find his way to the heart. If, in the
intercourse which he holds with his pupils, he is amiable
and conciliatory, he will almost of course secure their con-
fidence ; and this is a most important preparation for their
listening to him with attention and profit. And then let
him, from time to time, commune faithfully with th^ir con-
sciences ; let him show them how the truths which he
inculcates involve their interests and destiny for eternity ;
let him press them frequentlj'' with those considerations
which are most fitted to make them feel that religion is the
one thing needful, and that there is no apology for neglect-
ing it. Let him carefully watch every serious impression,
following it up by suitable admonitions and coimsels ; and
finally let him bear the interests of these children before the
throne of the heavenly grace ; and he has good reason to
expect that such instrumentality will be honored in saving
souls from death. It is familiar to you all that the records
of Sabbath schools and the records of revivals are to a

Lscftjiife If. ill

great extent indentified ; that the noblest triumphs of God^s
grace have ofteii been found in these nurseries of knowledge^
virtuej and piety*

There is another point of view in which the influence of
Sabbath schools on revivals appears most desirable— 1 refer
to the fact that they contribute to ttfeir purity. One prin-
cipal reason why revivals are sometimes corrupted isj that
there is so much ignorance and ettor at work in the midst
of them ; and every one knows that this is the natural
food of fanaticism. Let the Sabbath school exert its proper
influence in imbuing the minds of children with a knowledge
of God^s word, and in establishing them in the great prin-
ciples of the gospel, and it will constitute the best security
against those false and fanatical notions which tend so di-
rectly to fatal self-deception. Let God's Spirit be poured
out upon a community well instructed in the truths of the
gospel, and the happiest results may confidently be ex-
pected ; for here is the natural preparation for a revival on
the one hand, and the best pledge against all perversion
and abuse on the other.

The remarks which have been made in respect to Sabbath
schools, apply, in general, with equal force, to Bible classes.
Indeed, the latter may, in one point of view, be considered
as more intimately connected with revivals than the former;
inasmuch as those who attend them are usually somewhat
more advanced, and of course more capable of understand-
ing and improving doctrinal instruction. Hence, revivals
have perhaps, of late, more frequently commenced in Bible
classes than any where else ; and not a few instances have
occurred, in which all or nearly all the members of a class
have become hopefully the subjects of renewing grace ;
while the work, which had its beginning here, has extend-
ed on the right hand and on the left, till multitudes have
experienced its quickening and renovating influence.

13

114 LECTURE V.

5. The faithful discharge of parental duty^ is another
important means of promoting a revival.

There is no human influence ever exerted in forming the
character, more decisive, whether for good or evil, than that
of parents ; and if it be a well directed religious influence,
we have a right to expect, both from the nature of the case
and from actual experience, that it will secure the happiest
results. Let a parent train up his children in the way
which the Bible prescribes ; let him faithfully instruct them
in the truths of God's word as soon as they are capable of
being taught ; let him render his instructions as familiar
and practical as possible, mingling with them appropriate
counsels and admonitions ; and let him pray with them, and
for them, and teach them to pray for themselves ; and if all this
is not immediately instrumental of their conversion, it w^ill, at
least in all ordinary cases, render them peculiarly promising
candidates for converting grace ; will be a happy prepara-
tion for the effectual work of God's Holy Spirit.

I know it has been sometimes said that the subjects of
revivals are most commonly selected from the haunts of
open irreligion and profligacy ; while those who have been
educated under the benign influences of Christian instruc-
tion and example, more commonly remain entrenched in a
habit of mere morality and self-righteousness. But I ap-
peal to the whole history of revivals for evidence that this
is not so. I know, indeed, that God glorifies his sovereignty,
by extending his renewing grace to some who would seem
to be at the greatest distance from him ; but as a general
rule, he puts direct and visible honor upon his own institu-
tions by bringing those to experience the sanctifying influ-
ence of his truth, who have been in the way of hearing
and studying it. If it be asked, whence come the greater
number of the subjects of our revivals, w^e answer, from
our Sabbath schools, and Bible classes, and from families

LECTURE V, 115

in which the parental mfluence is decidedly religious ; and
the reason why some have held a different opinion, is, that
when a profligate or an infidel is hopefully converted, it ex-
cites much attention and remark ; and thus the number of
such conversions is frequently estimated far higher than it
should be. Go into any place you will, where the Holy
Spirit has been extensively and powerfully at work, and you
will find that the families which have been specially bless-
ed, are those in which God has been honored by the faith-
ful discharge of parental duty, and the general influence of
Christian example ; while only here and there one is taken
from those families in which there is no parental restraint,
nor instruction, nor prayer ; and in which, as a natural con-
sequence, the youthful mind is pre-occupied with sentiments
and feelings most unfriendly to the work of the Holy Spirit.
It deserves also to be remarked that much devolves upon
Christian parents in immediately sustaining and carrying
forward a revival. If they see their children, at such a
time, manifesting an indifference to the things of religion,
they are to press them most earnestly and affectionately
with its obligations. If they see in them the least anxiety,
they are to endeavor by every means, to cherish it, and put
them on their guard against grieving away the Holy Spirit,
and take them by the hand, and lead them, if possible, to
the Lamb of God. If they see them rejoicing in the hope
that their sins are forgiven, they are to aid them by lessons
from God's word and their own experience, to ascertain the
true character of their religious exercises, and to avoid the
hope of the hypocrite. It is a reproach to many Christian
parents, that they suffer a false delicacy to prevail against
the faithful discharge of their duty in these most interesting
circumstances. As God has constituted them the guardians
of their children, it devolves upon them to be especially
watchful in respect to their immortal interests ; and never

116 LECTURE V.

is neglect more culpable, than when the Holy Spirit is
offering to co-operate with them to secure their children's
salvation.

6, The last ineans for promoting a revival which I shall
notice, is, an exercise designed particularly for awakened
sinners.

It is generally admitted, I believe, by those who are
friendly to revivals, that there should be some occasion on
which persons of this class should be distinctly addressed ;
and which by bringing them together as inquiring souls,
may serve in a measure to get them over their indecision,
and commit them to a course of successful striving to enter
in at the straight gate ; though special care should be taken
that this act of their commitment is not perverted to yield
aliment to a self-righteous spirit. What the precise cha-
racter of this exercise should be, you are aware, is a point
in relation to which there is a diversity of opinion. I con-
fess the result of my own reflection and observation on this
subject, has been a conviction that no better course could
be adopted, than that with which you, as a congregation, are
already familiar. At the close of a public service in which
God's truth has been exhibited and enforced, let those who
have been impressed by it, and who wish to have their
impressions deepened, and to be instructed in reference to
their duty and salvation, be requested to remain after the
rest of the assembly have retired. And then let the minis-
ter, or some other competent person, address them earnestly
and affectionately in reference to their peculiar condition ;
connecting with the address one or more prayers ; and after-
wards, so far as circun^stances may admit, or occasion
require, let them be met in a more private way, and let the
particular state of each mind be ascertained ; and let each
receive appropriate counsel and instruction. In all this
there is nothing ostentatious, nothing which peculiarly ex-

LECTURE V. 117

poses to self-deception, while jet the individual commits
himself as truly as he could bj any more public act, to che-
rish his serious impressions, and places himself in a condition
in which the prayers of Christians, and scriptural instruc-
tion and counsel, are eflfectually secured to him. I do not
say that some different course may not appeal more
strongly to the passions ; but 1 confess that I know of none
which seems to me better adapted to impress upon the con-
science and heart, Bible truth ; and thus subserve a genuine
revival of religion.*

With two or three remarks, by way of inference, we
shall conclude the discourse.

1. Our subject may assist us to forma correct judgment
of any 'particular measures^ lohich may be proposed in con-
nection with a revival.

There may be danger on this subject of erring on the
right hand, and on the left. It is wrong to decide against
any particular measure merely because it is new ; and it
is equally wrong to adopt it merely because it is new. It
would be strange when the invention of the church is so
constantly in exercise, if there should not be some new
things connected with religion which are good ; and it
would be strange in view of the waywardness and extrava-
gance that pertain to human nature, if there should not be
others of evil tendency. Here, then, is an argument for

♦ From the experience I have had on this subject, I am inclined to
think that this mode of treating inquirers is to be preferred to that which
has been common, and which I have myself formerly adopted — of hold-
ing a meeting of a more public nature for the express purpose of
inquiry. It is no doubt of great importance that an opportunity for
inquiry should be given ; but the more private, other things being equal,
the better. In an extensive revival of religion, however, especially
where the burden of conducting it devolves chiefly on a single individual,
it may sometimes be a matter of necessity for him to meet a greater
number of inquirers ata time than would otherwise be desirable.

13*

118 LECTURE V.

our examining carefully every measure or course of mea-
sures that is proposed to us, and referring it to the proper
standard. If it will abide that standard, it were an
unworthy prejudice not to adopt it. If it will not abide
that standard, to adopt it were at once a weakness and a
sin. It were to refuse the privilege which God has 'given
us of judging for .ourselves what is right.

If you willknow then whether it is safe and proper to
adopt any particular measures in connection with revivals,
which may be comparatively new in the church, bring
them to the test which has been presented in the former
part of this discourse. Are they characterized by serious-
ness ; by the entire absence of every thing that approaches
to levity ? Are they marked by that order, and decorum,
and reverence, which God requires in every thing connect-
ed with his worship ? Is there the absence of all ostenta-
tion, of all pious fraud, of all unhallowed severity ; and is
there godly simplicity, and Christian honesty, and sincere
affection ? If these be the characteristics of the measures
proposed, then you may safely adopt them ; but if any of
these characteristics are wanting, they are not in accord-
ance with the spirit of the gospel, and you cannot con-
sistently, in any way, give them your sanction.

But it may be asked whether there is not a much better
test than this ; whether the effect produced by particular
measures does not more clearly determine their character ?
I answer, if the entire and ultimate effect be intended, the
standard which it furnishes will always be in consistency
with that to which we have just referred ; though it must
after all furnish an inadequate rule for judging ; for in many
cases at least, it is so general in its character, that it is not
easy to be traced. If only the immediate d^ndi partial effect
be intended, then I insist that this is no standard at all ; for
it admits not of question that there may be a violent reli-

LECTURE V. 119

gious excitement which, at the moment, may seem to
many to be doing good, which, nevertheless may pass
over like a hurricane in the natural world, marking its
course with the wrecks even of God's own institutions. —
Judge not then by this uncertain standard. If you are to
judge of any great change by effects, you must wait till
they are fully developed, till you can see not only the more
immediate but the more remote effects ; the latter of which
are often the most important ; and these are usually deve-
loped gradually. Hold fast then to the law and the testi-
mony as your rule of judging ; and as, in so doing, you will
honor God most, so you will be most likely to be kept out
of the mazes of error.

2. Our subject may assist us to discover the cause of the
decline of a revival,

I admit that there is more or less of sovereignty here ;
and that the Spirit of God operates whenever and wher-
ever, in infinite wisdom, he pleases. I acknowledge too
that the strong excitement which often attends a revival
cannot, so far as respects the same individuals, be kept up
for a long time ; nor is it at all essential, or even desirable,
that it should be. But so far as a healthful and vigorous
state of religious feeling is connected on the part of Christ-
ians, and I may add, in view of the promises of God to
answer prayer, so far as the conversion of sinners is con-
cerned, it is not irreverent to say, that while he is himself
the great agent, he commits his work in an important
sense, into the hands of his people ; and if it decline, there
is blame resting upon them. It is because they have
grown weary in their supplications, or because they have
relaxed in the use of some other of the means which he
has put within their reach. Let Christians then tremble
in view of their responsibility ; and when God is sending
down his Spirit to work with them, let them take heed

120 LECTURE V.

that they render a hearty and persevering co-operation.
Let them take heed that they grieve not this divine agent
to depart either from their own souls, lest they should be
given up to barrenness ; or from the souls of inquiring
sinners, lest there should fall upon them the curse of repro-
bation.

3. Once more : Hoiv great is the privilege and the honor
which Christians enjoy^ of being permitted to co-operate
with God in carrying forward his work.

When you are laboring for the salvation of sinners around
you, when you are using the various means which God
has put into your hands to waken them to conviction and
bring them to repentance, you are laboring in the very
cause which is identified with the success and the glory of
Christ^s mediation. Nay, you are a fellow worker with
the Holy Ghost ; and while he honors your efforts with his
saving blessing, they are set down to your account in the
book of God's remembrance. Yes, Christians, all that you
do in this cause brings glory to God in the highest, contri-
butes to brighten your immortal crown, and subserves the
great cause of man's salvation. What remains then but
that you take these considerations to your heart as so
many arguments, to labor in this holy cause with more
untiring zeal, with more holy fidelity ? Is it a cause that
demands sacrifices ? You can well afford to make them,
for it brings happiness, and glory, and honor in its train.
Let it be seen on earth, and let the angels report it in
heaven, that you are co-workers with God, in giving effect
to the purposes of his grace, and in training up immortal
souls for the glories of his kingdom.

LECTURE VI,

TREATMENT DUE TO AWAKENED SINNERS,
ACTS iii. 19

Repent ye therefor^e, and be converted.

There is scarcely a period of so much interest in the
life of an individual, as that in which he is brought to
earnest inquiry respecting the salvation of his soul. It is
a state of naind which comes between the utter neglect of
religion and the actual possession of it. The dream of
thoughtlessness is disturbed. Conscience wakes to its
office as an accuser. This world holds the soul with an
enfeebled grasp, and the realities of another weigh upon it
with deep and awful impression. But then, on the other
hand, there is as yet no submission to the terms of the
gospel ; no melting down in penitence at the feet of mercy ;
no yielding up of the heart to God ; no thankful, cordial
acceptance of Christ and his salvation. But between these
two states of mind there is no uniform connection; for
though conviction is essential to conversion, yet the sinner
who is only convinced, may, instead of being converted,
return to the world, and thus his last state be worse than
his first. It is reasonable to suppose, in any given case of
conviction, that the sinner who is the subject of it, is on the
eve of having his destiny decided for eternity : for if he
press forward, he secures his salvation ; but if he linger
and fall back, there is, to say the least, an awful uncer-
tainty whether he is ever again the subject of an awakening
influence.

122 LECTURE VI.

Now you will readily perceive that it is a most respoti
sible office to counsel a^d direct an individual in these in-
teresting circumstances. The mind is in a state to be
most easily influenced ; and influenced on a subject that
involves all the interests of eternity : there is a sort of ba-
lancing of the soul between religion and the world, between
heaven and hell ; and no one can be certain that the weight
of a single remark may not turn the scale one way or the
other. Of what vast importance is it that all the suggest-
ions and counsels that are offered at such a time should be
scriptural — seasonable — the very instructions of the Holy
Ghost.

But if it be a responsible office for an individual to direct
a single inquiring sinner, what shall be said of the respon-"
sibility of the church during a revival of religion ; in which
there are many, on every side, pressing the inquiry, '' what
they shall do to be saved ?" And how important is it that
members of the church should be so enlightened as to be
safe guides on this momentous subject ; that thus they
may never put in still greater jeopardy the interests of those
whom they attempt to direct. A large part of the conduct
of a revival consists in counselling the awakened ; and
on the manner in which this duty is performed, as much
as any thing, depend both the character of the work and
its results. It is proper, therefore, that in a series of dis-
courses like the present, this should be made a distinct and
prominent topic ; and this is what I am about to bring be-
fore you for our present exercise.

The direction which the Apostle in our text gives to the
Jews — that they should repent and be converted — is ap-
plicable to sinners of every description ; and especially to
those who are in any measure awakened. It is proper to
direct every inquiring sinner to repent and turn to God in
a way of holy obedience ; and this may be considered an

LECTURE VI. 123

epitome of all appropriate teaching in such circumstances ;
nevertheless this direction is to be given in a variety of
formSj adapted to a diversity of cases, and accompanied
with many cautions and admonitions. My design will be,

I. To consider in general the treatment due to an awa-
kened sinner : and

II. To contemplate some of the most prominent cases
ivhich require more special counsel and instruction.

I. I am to present before you the general course proper
to he taken with an awakened sinner.

When a person in these circumstances comes to ask
your counsel, the first thing you have to determine is,
what is his amount of knowledge^ and his amount of feeling.

It is possible that he may have much feeling, and little
knowledge. He may have learned so much of God's law,
as to have wakened up his t^onscience, and brought him to
a sense of danger, and made him tremble in anticipation of
a fearful hell. But his knowledge even of the law may be
very limited ; and how to secure the forgiveness of his sins,
and an escape from the tremendoas doom that threatens
him, he may be utterly ignorant. Of the nature of the
gospel salvation, of the conditions on which it is offered, of
the repentance of sin , of the faith in the Lord Jesus Christ,
of the life of holy obedience, he may know almost literally
nothing. Possibly his habits of life may have rendered
him a voluntary exile from the means of religious know-
ledge ; but it is by no means certain that he may not have
been a regular attendant on Christian institutions ; for facts
prove that it is possible for an individual to sit under the
faithful preaching of the gospel during a long life, and yet
to hear with such entire inattention, that there is gained
no distinct knowledge of any one of the doctrines of the
Bible. Yes, it has often happened in respect to men of
general intelligence, and high worldly consideration, that

124 LECTURE VL

when they have been awakened, they have themselves
acknowledged that they were entirely ignorant of Bible
truth ; and with all their talents, and learning, and matu-
rity, have had to begin at the very alphabet of the gospel.
Now wherever you discover in an anxious sinner such
gross ignorance, whether he be a man of high or low de-
gree, your first business should be to instruct him. And
let your instritetions be characterized by the utmost plain-
ness ; for a mind to which the subject of religion is in a
great degree new, (no matter how familiar it may be with
other subjects,) will find it difficult to apprehend the truth,
unless it is presented in its most simple form. Teach him
what God has done for his salvation ; and what God re-
quires him to do ; and the reasonableness of that require-
ment ; and the necessity of its being complied with. It
may be necessary, in some cas^, that these things should
be presented in difierent forms, and by a succession of
efforts, before they come to be fairly understood : neverthe-
less, it were wrong to withhold any thing that is essential
to salvation, on the ground that the mind is not thoroughly
enlightened in all those truths which have the precedence
in the order of nature ; for if you leave an awakened sinner
without having set Christ distinctly before him, as the only
foundation of hope, and without having taught him in what
manner the benefits of redemption may be secured, before
you see him again, he may have been brought to a stand
by not knowing what to do, and may have actually settled
do^A^n with a determination that he will do nothing. Or "
else your next meeting with him may be at the judgment *
and you may be compelled to reflect that the last opportu-
nity which was enjoyed on earth of directing him to the
cross of Christ, you enjoyed, but neglected.

It is possible, on the other hand, that you may find a
good degree of knowledge, and comparatively little feeling.

LECTURE VI. 125

There may even be a correct and intelligent view of all
the evidence and doctrines of the gospel, which has resulted
from laborious, critical, and long continued examination ; —
there may be an ability rarely to be met with to confound
sceptics and gainsayers • and yet the impression of divine
truth may be feeble, and the conscience only partially
awake. There may be conviction enough to bring the
sinner to you for counsel, when there is not enough to bring
him to Christ for salvation. In this casCj your duty mani-
festly is, to endeavor to impress more deeply upon his mind
the truths which he understands atid admits ; to bring him
to examine his heart more closely by the searching light
of God's law • and to look at every doctrine in its practical
bearings in connection with his own character and destiny.
The amount of conviction necessary to conversion may
vary in different cases, according to the character of the
mind, and its previous opportunities for acquiring religious
knowledge ; but conviction there must be in every case;
and wherever it is feeble and wavering, it is fair to presume,
that something more is necessary in this way in order to
bring the soul to rest upon its Saviour.

The awakened sinner may be benefited by some such
counsels and cautions as the following ;— -

Let him be admonished, first of all, that the duty of
devoting himself to God by a complioMce with the terms of
the gospelj is of immediate obligation ; and that he is guilty^
and becoming more and more guilty^ in the neglect of it.
For is not this duty reasonable ? Is it not due to God as a
Creator, as a Preserver, and especially as a Redeemer,
that every human being should love him with all his affec-
tions, and serve him to the extent of his powers ? And if
the sinner has never done this hitherto, nay, if he has never
ceased from a course of rebellion against God, and has not
performed a single act from a regard to his authority,

14

126 LECtURiS Vl.

surely is reasonable that he should change his course
without delay ; that he should at once wake, not only to
a sense, but to a performance, of the duties which God
requires of him. Would it be right that a child who had
broken away from parental restraints, and set at naught
parental love, when pressed to submit to a father's autho-
rity, and return to a father's arms, should plead that he
had not woimded and insulted that father as long as he
wished ; and that though he felt the obligation to yield,
yet he did not consider it as binding him to do so immedi-
ately ? Would it be right for a rebel, when urged to throw
down arms against a wise and benevolent sovereign, to
acknowledge the reasonableness of the requisition for a
future day, but to deny it in respect to the present ? Let
not the sinner then dream that he has any excuse for con-
tinuing unreconciled to God for an hour. Press him with
the obligation of immediate repentance, and faith, and sub-
mission to God. Endeavor to make him feel that apart
from all considerations of personal interest, this is a duty
which he owes to God, and which ought to press upon
him with the weight of a mountain, until he has dis-
charged it.

Let the awakened sinner be admonished farther that-
the present is the best time for securing his souFs salvation.
For then theie are facilities for becoming religious which
do not exist at any other period. Supposing him, as I
here do, to be in the midst of a revival, there is an energy
and efficiency in all the means of grace which is, to a great
extent, peculiar to such a scene. Ministers aie encouraged
to preach with unaccustomed earnestness, and are enabled
to bring out the truth of God with great pungency and
effect. Christians too pray with unwonted fervor, and
converse with peculiar fidelity ; and there is the current of
example setting strongly in favor of religion ; and the very

LECTURE vi: 127

atmosphere around seems to be pervaded by deep solemni-
ty ; and with all this the sinner's own attention is awake ;
and the Holy Spirit is striving with him to bring him to
repentance. Let him be inquired of what circumstances
can exist more favorable to his conversion than now exist.
Let him be reminded that he has no reason to expect that
such an assemblage of circumstances will again occur in
the course of his life ; and that even if they should, the
same disposition which would lead him to resist the Spirit
now, might lead him to resist it then. Dwell upon the
appalling fact, that trifling with divine influences must
serve greatly to harden the heart ; and that if he return to
the world from the point which he has now gained, he
will in all probability, go back to a point of obduracy at
which he will be left, without any farther divine interposi-
tion, to take his own way down to the chambers of eternal
death.

Admonish him, farther, that he is in danger^ from vari-
ous causes J of losing his serious impressions. This is a point
in relation to which he may not improbably think himself
safe ; and though he may not be able to anticipate any fa-
vorable result of his convictions, yet so pungent and over-
whelming are they, that he cannot realize that there is any
danger of their leaving him. But even the strongest reli-
gious impressions are sometimes driven awaj?^ from the soul
almost in an hour ; though in general the process is a gra-
dual and almost imperceptible one. Admonish him to be-
ware of the levities of the world ; for one light conversation
with a careless friend, may change decisively the current of
his thoughts. Guard him against the influence of worldly
care^ — even of his necessary daily employments ; for any
thing of a mere worldly nature that occupies the mind, is
liable to turn it oflf from the great subject of salvation.
Caution him, also, against yielding to a false shame ; for this

128 LECTURE Vf,

cannot long prevail without grieving away the Holy Spirit,
Urge upon him, the importance of holding God's truth to
his mind as constantly as possible, that thus the impressions
which have already been made by it, may have no oppor-
tunity to escape. And to give the greatest effect to all
these cautioi:is, point him to examples in the way of illus-
trating them ; and let him know that there are multitudes
now in the ranks of profligacy and infidelity, who once evep
trembled under the awakening influences of God's Spirit.
In view of the tremendous evil Avhich must result from the
departure of this divine agent from the soul on the one hand,
and of the ease with which he may be grieved away on the
other, you are to ring a monitory peal in the ear of the awa-
kened sinner, adapted to make him cherish his impressions
with the most watchful diligence.

And then, again, you are to put him on his guard
agmnst seeking salvation in a spirit of self -righteousness >
There is no natural predilection in man for the gospel plan
of salvation : on the contrary, there is a strong original bias
in favor of being saved by the deeds of the law : though un-
happily there is no disposition to perform the deeds which
the law requires. Hence the sinner, when he is first awa-
kened, almost always puts himself upon a course of self-
righteous effort ; and practically asks with the young man
in the gospel, -'what good thing he shall do that he may
inherit eternal life." He forthwith begins an attendance up-
on all the means of grace, if he has neglected them before,
or if he has been accustomed to attend upon them, he does
it now with an increased degree of seriousness. He listens
attentively to God's word ; is found in the meeting for social
prayer, and religious conference ; passes much time in his
closet, and in conversing with Christian friends : and in
short, aims to perform externally every duty which God re-
quires of him. And in all this the secret feehng of his

LECTURE VI. 129

heart is, even though he may not always be sensible of it,
that he is performing something meritorious, which will
catch and please the eye of God, and cause his name to be
enrolled in the Lamb's book of life. Now it devolves upon
you carefully to guard him against this error ; for so long
as it is retained, it must be an effectual barrier to a compli-
ance with the terms of the gospel. Do not discourage him
from striving ; but admonish him to strive in the spirit of
the new covenant, and not of the old. Tell him that there
is no merit in any of his striving, and that he can never be
saved till he becomes convinced of this, and falls down help-
less at the feet of mercy, and is willing to accept of salvation
as a gift of God through Christ, without any respect to his
own deservings. The mistake to which 1 here refer may
be made by those who speculatively understand the way
of salvation, as well as those who do not ; and the only
means by which it is discovered, is faithful communion with
one's own heart. To the duty of self-communion then, with
special reference to this point, every inquiring sinner should
be earnestly exhorted.

Counsel him, moreover, to beware of making comfort
rather than duty an ultimate end. A state of conviction is
a state of anxiety and alarm, and of course unhappiness.
As the sinner, from the very constitution of his nature,
desires happiness, it is not strange that in the agony of
conviction he should often fasten his eye upon that as an
ultimate object ; though nothing is more certain than that,
so long as he pursues it as such, true religious comfort
will never be attained. In doing this, he places himself
before God merely as a sufferer desiring to be relieved from
distress ; whereas, the attitude which he ought to assume
is that of a guilty offender, acknowledging and forsaking
his evil courses, and turning unto the Lord. What God
requires of him is the discharge of duty ; repentance, faith,

14*

130 LECTURE VI.

obedience ; and in this way only has he a right either to
seek or to expect comfort. He is to regard himself first as
a sinner, and then as a suiFerer : if he repent of his sins he
has reason to expect relief from his sufferings ; but if he
hold fast his sins, how much soever he may supplicate
God's mercy, he will either experience no relief, or none
which he ought to desire. He must understand that it is
the economy of God's grace that true Christian comfort
can never be gained except as it is made a secondary con-
sideration. He must keep his eye constantly fixed on
duty : he must stir himself up to do what God requires of
him*; and God will take care that he is no stranger to the
joys of his salvation.

It may be well to ca^ution him also against seeking aid
from too many advisers ; especially where their religious
vieivs do not harmonize. There are among Christians, we
all know, shades of difference in their views of the truths
of the gospel ; and though they all hold the Head, and
recognize each other as members of the same family, yet
on some minor points they do not speak the same language ;
and indeed, though the real difference may not be great,
yet they may differ ia their phraseology even in respect to
the essentials of religion ; and may be accustomed to con-
template these great truths in different relations and com-
binations. The consequence of this may be that several
persons who are really agreed on all fundamental doctrines,
may counsel an awakened sinner, each in his own way,
and each substantially in the right way ; and yet there
may be, after all, to his apprehension, a disagreement,
which may be the source of much painful perplexity. His
mind will be liable to become confused by the variety of
directions which he receives ; and will be far less likely to
profit by any, than if this confusion had been avoided. It
were better for the awakened sinner that he should have a

LECTURE VI. 131

single judicious counsellor, or at the extent a few such,
than to be soliciting or receiving the advice of every one
indiscriminately.

I add, once more, that he should be advised to pass
much of his time in the closet. It is proper, indeed, that he
should avail himself of frequent opportunities to hear the
preaching of God's word ; and that he should mingle in
the social prayer meeting ; and should receive appropriate
counsels and instructions from Christian friends ; but this
can never take the place of private meditation and self-
communion. The searching and probing of his own heart,
and the recollection of his sins, is a work peculiarly for the
closet ; because there the mind is least likely to be diverted
by external objects and circumstances. I know there is a
strong tendency in most persons who are awakened, to
mingle continually in public religious exercises. This
may be the easiest, but it is not the safest or most desirable
course. I do not say that many who adopt it do not be-
come true Christians ; but, to me at least, it appears that
there is more' danger of a spurious conversion, or if it be not
spurious, that the principle of spiritual life will be feeble
and sickly, than if there had been more of that knowledge
of the hidden abominations of the heart, which is to be ac-
quired especially by private self-examination.

While you are giving to the awakened sinner these va-
rious directions, you can hardly repeat too often the caution
that he should not mistake the design of the means which
you are recommending. Let him understand clearly that
the only end to be answered by them, so far as respects
himself, is to bring him to the conviction that he is all pol-
lution, and guilt, and unworthiness ; and that he can do
nothing toward his salvation but throw himself into the
arms of sovereign mercy. When he is brought to this
state of mind, means have done all that they can do for

132 LECTURE vr.

him as an impenitent sinner ; and if, instead of yielding
himself up to God, he goes on still in the use of means,
there is great reason to fear that they will prove the stum-
bling block over vv^hich he will fall into perdition.

II. Having now marked out a general course of treat-
ment adapted to an awakened sinner, I proceed, secondly,
to contemplate some of the great variety of caaes which
require more special counsel and instruction.

Suppose the sinner says that, though he is aware that
his case is as bad as you represent it, yet he can do nothing
to render it any better^ and therefore must be contented to
remain where he is. You are to endeavor, in the first
place, to convince him, by a direct appeal to his conscience,
that the inability under which he labors is nothing more
than a settled aversion of the heart from God ; and there-
fore is entirely without excuse. Let him see that he has
all the powers of a moral agent ; that he has a conscience
to distinguish between right and wrong, and a will by
w^hich he may choose the one and refuse the other. Let
him see that in withholding his heart from God, he is as
free as in any other course of action ; and therefore blame-
worthy ; and therefore condemned in the plea which he
sets up for doing nothing.

But let it be admitted, as it certainly must be, that every
sinner, if left to himself, will perish ; that though the ina-
bility is of a guilty sort, yet it really does prevail , still you
are to show the awakened sinner that this is nothing to
him in the way of discouragement, for he is not left to him-
self: the Holy Spirit has already come to his aid ; and is
offering not only to convince him of guilt, but to renew
him to repentance. What if it be true that, by his unas-
sisted powers, he will never enter in at the straight gate,
yet so long as the almighty energy of divine grace is ac-
tually proffered to his assistance, how can he stand still

LECTURE VI. 133

on the plea of inability ? Let the sinner bring his own
powers into exercise to the utmost, and he need have no
fear but that God will work within him both to will and
to do, to secure his salvation.

But suppose he should say that he has made thorough
trial of his own powers^ and yet has accomplished nothing
— Let him be inquired of, in what manner he has been
striving ? Is it not more than possible that the secret of
his ill success lies in the fact that he has been trying to do
too much ; or rather that he has done nothing with a right
spirit ; that the influence of all his exertions has been neu-
tralized by the self-righteous notion of merit being attached
to them ? Or may not his striving have been inconstant ;
frequently interrupted by the cares of the world ; and never
so earnest as the object of it demands ? But suppose it
really appears to him on reflection that he has done all
that he can do — inasmuch as the interests of his eternity
are suspended on the result, he surely will not think it
prudent to adopt a course which he knows must land him
in perdition. If he give up all effort, his case is certainly
hopeless : if he continue to strive, he can hut perish ; and
he may be saved. It were better that he should sacrifice
a thousand worlds, were they in his possession, than to
forego the possibility, if there were nothing more, of his
escaping hell and obtaining heaven.

But what if he should plead still farther, as a ground of
discouragement, that many of his friends who were awakened
at the same time with himself have apparently given them-
selves to the Saviour^ and are rejoicing in hope ; and that
hence he has no reason to believe that there is any mercy
for him — Answer this plea by showing that God has given
the same powers of moral agency to him as to them ; that
he has made the same gracious provision for him as for
them; and that in both cases the oflfer is equally free,

lU LECTURE VI.

equally sincere. Remind him that God has no where
promised that he shall have the comforts of a good hope
at any particular time, but he has promised that they who
seek him in a proper manner shall find ; and that promise
he will certainly fulfil. If his friends have come into the
kingdom before him, instead of ministering to his discou-
ragement, let it be an argument with him to press forward ;
for He who had compassion on others is equally ready to
extend compassion to him.

But suppose the sinner allege as another ground of dis-
couragement the doctrine of election ; presuming that he
is not among the elect, and therefore all efforts to secure
his salvation must be in vain. Take care that, in reply to
this, you say nothing to bring this doctrine into question.
Instead of even seeming to doubt it, or to treat it as if it
were a mere speculation, admit it, prove it, and show that
if it be not true, God has not spoken plainly in his word,
and that he does not even exercise a providence. But
show him, at the same time, that the secret purposes of
God do not in the least infringe the moral agency of man.
Appeal to his own consciousness for the truth of this ; and
then confess to him your ignorance of the manner in which
these two doctrines harmonize ; and at the same time ex-
pose to him the folly of rejecting any truth which is sus-
ceptible of absolute proof, only because we cannot discover
its harmony with some other truth which is no less clearly
proved. And you may go farther still, and show him that
this very doctrine of election, when rightlj^ understood, so
far from being a discouraging doctrine, lies near the foun-
dation of the sinner's hope ; for if all, when left to them-
selves, are inclined to reject salvation, where is there hope
for any, independently of God's sovereign grace ? But
this is nothing more nor less than the scripture doctrine of
election.

LECTURE VI. 135

If however, the sinner, under the influence of an awa»
kened conscience, should be disposed to indulge in cavils
respecting this or any other doctrine, it were better not to
attempt to follow him. The safest course in such a case,
were to appeal from the speculations of his understanding,
to the honest dictates of his conscience. If you undertake
to answer all his objections, and do not answer them to his
satisfaction, he may regard your supposed defeat as proving
the weakness of the cause you have attempted to defend ;
and in this miserable delusion he may find a refuge from
his convictions. Or let the result of your conversation
with him, in this respect, be as it may, the verj- fact of his
being engaged in such a dispute, would be fitted to diminish
his anxiety, and not improbably might be the fiist step in
his return to his accustomed carelessness.

Suppose the sinner s/iow/rf complain of g^^eat insensi-
bility ^ and should express an earnest desire that he might
have more pungent convictions— While you endeavor to
keep his thoughts fastened upon those great truths which
are most fitted to convince and to dissolve, such as the
holiness of God, the perfection of his lavv^, the deep depra-
vity of the heart, and the compassion and grace of a dying
Saviour, you are to institute a faithful inquiry as to the
ground of this desire ; and it is not improbable that you will
discover that its leading element is self righteousness ; that
the sinner desires conviction because he imagines that there
will be something of merit in it, to recommend him to the
divine favor. He may not, indeed, be sensible of this, and
it may not be easy to convince him of it ; for so deceitful is
the heart, and so busy is the adversary, at such a moment,
that inquiring sinners are exceedingly apt to mistake their
own feelings ; but wherever you discover any evidences of
the workings of this spirit, you must endeavor, if possible,
to make the individual perceive it, that he may escape from

136 LECTURE VI.

its influence. Let him fully understand that he is just as
depraved, just as worthy of eternal death in the sight of
God, when he is in an agony of conviction, as he was in
the depth of his carnal security ; — that the difference in the
two cases is precisely the difference that exists between
two criminals who are sentenced to die, one of whom views
the reality of his condition, and anticipates with horror the
appalling scene of execution : while the other, in the confi-
dent expectation of a pardon, gives himself up to absolute
unconcern. Let him see that in conviction he only looks at
himself as he is ; and let his own conscience decide whether
there can be any merit in merely beholding his guilt.
The man who is convinced that his house is on fire, and
that he shall be burnt to death, if he remain in it, will
make a hasty escape ; and his conviction of danger will
have brought him to it; though no one would say that
there was any thing of merit in that conviction. In like
manner, the sinner who is effectually convinced that he
must perish if he remains impenitent, and that he can be
saved only by the free grace of God in Christ, actually
throws himself a guilty and helpless creature into his
Saviour's arms ; and it is the conviction he has of his ruin
that leads him to do this ; but will the sinner himself say
that there is more of merit in this case than in the other ?

Suppose the sinner to be sinking down under the burden
of his guilt into a state of despair ^ with an impression that
his sins have been so aggravated that mercy cannot be
extended to him — what you have to do in this case is to
give him juster views of the gospel. He has particularly
lost sight of the truth that the blood of Christ cleanseth
from all sin ; and this is the doctrine which you are to hold
up to him in all its extent and glory. Bring to his mind
God's own declarations, that he is able and willing to save
all that come unto him ; that whosoever believeth on the

LECTURE VL 137

Son hath everlasting life ; and whosoever will may come
and take the water of life freely. Tell him that a bloody
Manassah and a persecuting Sanl, and even some of the
murderers of the Son of God, have obtained mercy ; and if
he will have it that his guilt is more aggravated than
theirs, urge upon him the fact that there is a boundlessness
in the compassions of God, and an infinite value in the
blood of Christ, which no measure of guilt and pollution can
possibly transcend. Dwell moreover on the wonderful
consideration that, as God is glorified in the forgiveness of
every penitent sinner, so he is most glorified in the forgive-
ness of the greatest sinners ; for then each of his moral
perfections, and especially his grace, shines forth with the
brightest lustre ; and hence it is the privilege of the peni-
tent to urge the greatness of his guilt before God, as an
argument for his being forgiven. Endeavor to make him
realize that if his guilt, instead of having risen to the height
of a mountain, had been limited to a single transgression,
he could never have atoned for it by any exertions or suf-
ferings of his own ; but that the sacrifice which Christ has
offered, forbids him to despair, notwithstanding his guilt
appears so appalling. His eye has been already fixed long
enough exclusively upon his guilt : it is time that it should
be turned away to the cross of Christ. Hold him, if you
can, to the blessed gospel. Let him see the richness, the
preciousness, the freeness of its provision ; that it exactly
meets the exigencies of those who feel that they are great
sinners, and can do nothing but sink away into the arms
of mercy. Admonish him, moreover, that despair is in
itself a sin of fearful magnitude ; that though it may excite
the compassion of man, it awakens the abhorrence of God ;
that one of its primary elements is cold distrust of the
offers and promises of the gospel ; and that the indulgence
of it is only putting the soul at a more awful distance from

15

138 LECTURE VI.

Christ, and clouding still more deeply the prospect of its
salvation.

Suppose the sinner to become impressed with the idea
that he has had no conviction ofsin^ and that all that he
supposed to be conviction was delusion ; when at the same
time he furnishes the most conclusive evidence that he is
really a subject of powerful divine operation- — in a case of
this kind, I would endeavor to convince him, what is be-
yond all peradventure true — that the adversary is at work,
trying to drive away his convictions, by making him believe
that he has none. I would show him how reasonable it
were to expect that it'should be so ; — that the great enemy
of all good should be upon the alert, in the use of his wiles,
when he sees that he is in danger of losing one of his sub-
jects. And I would refer to the experience of many others,
who have passed through similar trials, and who have at
length become fully satisfied that they were suffering
under a delusion, which was the effect of satanic influence. ;
And when the point is once gained, that the sinner really
believes that this impression in respect to his having no
convictions is from below, he is prepared to resign it, and
the delusion vanishes.

It may be useful sometimes, in order to correct his views
on this subject, to set him to account for his own unhap-
piness on the ground that he has no conviction. The fact
that he has no peace, that he is even wretched, he will be
willing enough to acknowledge. He is not as he was in
other days, when his spirits were gay and buoyant, and no
thoughts concerning the salvation of his soul ever rose in
his mind. There is some cause in operation now, which
did not operate then ; else there would have been no change
in his feelings — no change in his conduct. Suppose he
could exclude the subject of religion from his thoughts ; —
suppose he could regard it with the same indifference he

LECTURE VI. 139

formerly did ; — suppose he could revert to the former im-
pression that there was little or no danger in his case ; —
and would not all the unhappiness which he now feels
instantly fly away ? If he reflects, will he not acknow-
ledge that this would be the case ? Let him say then what
else it is than the conviction that he is a sinner, that dis-
turbs the peace of his mind ? If he had no conviction of
the truth of religion, and of the interest which he has in it,
and of his exposure to the woes of perdition in consequence
of having offended God, why is it that he is thrown into a
state of wretchedness from which he would give the world,
if it were at his command, to be delivered ?

But if the awakened sinner persevere in the mistaken
notion that he has no conviction, I know of no other course
than to hold up to his view those great truths which are
fitted to produce it. If he will have it that he has hitherto
had no just sense of sin, we can only proclaim to him the
evil of sin, and point him to the fountain that is opened for
sin and uncleanness. It is desirable, however, in such
cases, to dwell chiefly on the glorious provision of the
gospel ; for though the soul is unwilling to admit that it
feels its need, yet it actually does realize it ; and if Christ
be continually held up, it may let go its favorite delusion
long enough to embrace him ; and when Christ is really
received, the delusion is gone for ever.

There is yet one more attitude in which we may con-
template the awakened sinner — I mean as gradually fall-
ing under the power of a settled melancholy. As this is an
evil greatly to be deprecated, so the very first tendencies
to it, ought if possible, to be promptly counteracted ; for
unless it be early checked, it may soon become habitual,
and may lead to the most disastrous and even fatal results.
Wherever this state of mind exists in connection with the
subject of religion, it will usually be found to have been

140 LECTURE VI.

occasioned by an erroneous view of some particular truth.
It is a matter of much importance therefore to ascertain
what is the error to which the individual is yielding him-
self; and this may ordinarily be done by close and diligent
inquiry. It is, however, often more easy to ascertain the
error than to remiOve it ; for the very fact that it operates
so powerful as to destroy, in some measure, the balance
among the faculties, proves that it has gained a strong
bold of the mind, and is not probably to be dislodged by
any feeble effort. In attempting to remove it, it is often
wisest to avoid coming, at oncQ, to the point ; lest the mind
should take the alarm, and put itself into the attitude of
defence. Let the effort be directed first to impress upon
the disordered intellect some of the great truths which it
may not be disposed to question, but which are utterly in-
consistent with the notion which has plunged it into gloom;
and let it be left, in some measure, to its own reflections
and conclusions ; and when the particular error is ap-
proached, let it be in an easy and delicate, and not in a
harsh and revolting manner ; and there is good reason to
hope that it may be delivered from its bondage to the error,
and thus the clouds of melancholy may go off, and light,
and peace, and comfort, may succeed.

It sometimes happens that the calamity of which I am
speaking is connected with great physical derangement ;
and that it would never have existed, but for some predispo-
sing cause in the bodily system. In this case, the mind
and body have a mutual action and re-action upon each
other ; — the mind becoming more gloomy on account of the
disease of the body ; and the body more diseased on ac-
count of the gloom of the mind. Sometimes important
benefit may be derived from medical aid, and still more fre-
quently perhaps from gentle relaxation and exercise. It
has not unfrequently happened that change of scenery,

LECTURE VI, 141

change of surrounding objects, change of daily associates,
has helped to restore the health of the body, while it has
contributed in the same degree to bring back the balance of
the mind.

There is one caution which ought always to be dili-
gently observed, but which there is reason to fear is too often
overlooked, in the treatment of a person in these painful
circumstances — I refer to the fact that no measures should
be taken which are fitted to carry his mind ultimately away
from religion. It is not uncommon for those whose friends
have fallen into this state, to manifest a strong disposition
to separate them from all religious influences ; to divorce
them from the company of Christians ; and to urge them
into the society of the gay and thoughtless. But never
was there a^Teater mistake. The contrast which, in that
case, exists, between the world without and the world with-
in ; between the cheerless and wretched state of the soul
and the joyous bounding of hearts amidst the vanities of
life, instead of relieving melancholy, is fitted to change it
into agony. But if the point be ultimately gained by such
a course, let me ask, what is it that is gained ? It is not
merely relief from gloom ; but it is freedom from all concern
for the soul. It is a deliberate rushing back upon the va-
nities and gayeties of life. It is turning away the thoughts
from God, and from Christ, and from salvation, in a man-
ner which renders it extremely probable that they will ^
never in this world be seriously directed to these objects
again ; at least not in circumstances in which reflection will
be likely to be availing. If, instead of this violent course,
there should be adopted one which should be fitted to break
up gloomy associations, on the one hand, without driving
away serious thought on the other ; which should surround
the individual with cheerful and yet with religious influ-
ences ; there might be just reason to hope that, in escaping

15*

142 LECTURE VI.

from the dominion of melancholy, he would pass, not into
the thoughtlessness of the world, but into the peace and
joy of the true Christian.

Two brief remarks, by way of inference, will conclude
the discourse.

1. Our subject exposes two opposite errors^ both ofivhich,
it is believed^ are common, in the treatment of awakened
sinners.

The first is the error of those who limit themselves to
the simple direction to repent, or believe, or submit to God.
Any thing beyond this they consider as putting the sinner
upon the use of the means of grace ; and they ask how
they can consistently do this, when the sinner is liable to
die every moment, and thus be alike beyond repentance
and beyond mercy ? And then again, they say that all
that he does while he remains impenitent is sinful ; and
that by exhorting him to do any thing before repentance,
they exhort him to sin. But it is not difficult to see where
lies the mistake in this matter. Ail will admit that it is
the duty of a sinner to repent without delay. But he can-
not repent until he knows what repentance is, and until he
understands those great truths in view of which repentance
is exercised. And to this end, if he be ignorant, he must
be instructed out of God's word ; either by reading the
Bible himself, or hearing its truths presented by others ;
in other words, he must be put upon the use of the means
of grace. True it is that he may die before he has know-
ledge enough to exercise evangelical repentance ; but even
if it should be so, they who direct him are not responsible
for the event ; because some degree of knowledge is essen-
tial to repentance. And can it reasonably be said that
any thing is sinful, which is necessarily involved in a com-
pliance with God's command ? If he commands the sinner
to repent, he commands him to do all that is necessary to

LECTURE VI. 143

enable him to repent ; and as some knowledge of his truth
is necessary, if he do not possess it already, he is bound to
gain it ; and surely there can be nothing in that to excite
the divine displeasure.

The other error is that of directing inquiring sinners to
use the means of grace, without, at the same time, enfor-
cing the obligation of immediate repentance. This direc-
tion is fitted to abate a sense of guilt, and finally to bring
back to the soul its accustomed spiritual torpor. One of
two results from such a direction you may confidently ex-
pect ; — either that the sinner will lull himself to sleep in
the use of means, and will soon be disposed to abandon
them, or else that he will put himself upon a course of
self-righteous eflfort, and imagine that he is going rapidly
towards heaven, when he has totally mistaken the path
that leads thither. Means are nothing to an awakened
sinner, except to bring before him those truths which are
necessary to the exercise of repentance. To exhort him
to the use of means with reference to any other end than
this, were undoubtedly to mistake their design, and to
expose him to be dangerously and fatally misled.

Take heed then, brethren, that you avoid both these
errors. Before you put off the sinner with the simple di-
rection to repent, be sure that you are not speaking to him
a language which he does not understand. Be sure that
he understands those truths without a knowledge of which,
your direction, though true and good, would leave him to
grope in the dark. And on the other hand, when you
direct him to study his Bible and attend on the various
means of religious instruction, take care that you do not
leave the impression that this is a substitute for repentance,
instead of the means of it ; or at least that repentance will
by and by come along in the train of these means without
any more direct personal effort. In short, endeavor to put

144 LECTURE VI.

him in the best way for understanding those truths which
are involved in the exercise of repentance ; but at the same
time, let him distinctly know, that it is of such vital im-
portance and such immediate obligation, that if he dies a
stranger to it, he must reap the fruit of his neglect in a
scene of interminable anguish,

2. Finally : Our subject teaches us what are the best
qualifications for directing and counselling awakened
sinners.

It is essential that a person who undertakes this office
should have a good knowledge of Godls word ; for this is
the great instrument by which the whole work is to be
accomplished. It will not suffice that there should be a
mere superficial acquaintance with divine truth ; but it
should be deep and thorough : the doctrines of the Bible
should be understood in their various bearings and connec-
tions. There should also be an intimate knowledge of the
human heart — the subject on which this work is to be
performed. There should be an ability to guide the sinner
in the work of self-examination ; to ferret sin out from its '
various lurking places ; to bring principles and motives to
bear upon the various faculties and affections of the soul,
with discrimination and good effect. In short, there should
be an intelligent and devoted piety ; for this secures a
knowledge of divine truth on the one hand, and an ac-
quaintance with the springs of human conduct on the
other. I hardly need say that the knowledge necessary
to the right discharge of this office, is especially of an ex-
perimental character ; for he who undertakes to direct an
inquiring sinner in a path in which he has never walked,
is as the blind leading the blind. A man may be destitute
in a great degree of human learning, he may be a babe ia
the wisdom of the world, and yet he may have that divine
and spiritual knowledge which shall render him a compe-

LECTURE VI. 145

tent guide to inquiring souls. And on the other hand, he
may be a proficient in every branch of human knowledge,
he may have even studied thoroughly the philosophy of
the mind, and the criticism of the Bible, and yet, from hav-
ing never felt the power of divine truth upon his own heart,
he may be a most unskilful and unsafe guide in the concern
of the soul's salvation.

Wherefore, Christian brethren, be exhorted to larger
attainments both in knowledge and in piety. I might
urge you to this on the ground that it will increase your
comfort here, and brighten your crown hereafter. I might
urge you to it also on the ground of general usefulness ;
for there is no department of benevolent action for which
such attainments would not better prepare you. But I
exhort you noiv to aim at these attainments from the con-
sideration that your lot is cast at a period, when much de-
volves upon you in the way of directing inquiring souls ;
and while on the one hand, they may keep you from being
instrumental, even in your well-meant efforts, of great evil ;
on the other, they may secure to you the blessing of ac-
complishing great good. Go then. Christian, often into
your closet, and study your own heart. Open God's
blessed word, and apply yourself to its precious truths.
Keep your soul constantly imbued with its spirit. Then
the inquiring sinner may find in you a safe and skilful
guide. Then you may hope that God will honor you as
an instrument of saving souls from death, and hiding a
multitude of sins.

LECTURE VII.

TREATMENT DUE TO YOUNG CONVERTS.

S CORINTHIANS xiii. 5.

Prove your own selves.

This exhortation was addressed bj the Apostle to pro-
fessed Christians. It takes for granted that they were not
absolutely assured of their discipleship, and were liable to
be deceived in the views which they formed respecting
their own character. It enjoins the duty of referring their
character to the proper test ; proving whether Christ is in
them by the sanctifying influences of his Spirit, or whether ^
they are mere nominal Christians, finally to be cast off as
reprobate.

The advice contained in the text was addressed to the
Corinthian church indiscriminately ; and it may properly
apply to all Christians, without any reference to age or
standing. It is, however, especially applicable to those
who have just entered, or professedly entered, on the
Christian life ; for if they mistake their own character then,
there is reason to fear that the mistake will be fatal. It
therefore becomes every minister, and every private
Christian, who undertakes the office of a counsellor and >
guide, during a revival of religion, to make much use of
the exhortation — '^ Prove your own selves."

It is, if I mistake not, becoming a somewhat popular
notion, that nearly all the efforts which are made during a

LECTURE VII. 147

revival, should be directed to the awakening and conversion
of sinners ; and that comparatively little attention is needed
by those who have indulged the hope that they have be-
come reconciled to God. Far be it from me to say, or to
think, that too much is done to effect the former of these
objects ; but I am constrained to believe that there is far
too little done in reference to the latter. True it is that the
sinner, while trembling under a conviction of guilt, is in
circiiimstances of awful interest ; for if the Spirit of God
depart from him, it may be the eternal death of his soul :
but it is no less true, that the period of his first cherishing
a hope in God's mercy is an exceedingly critical one ; for
if he build on a sandy foundation, he may never discover
it, until it slides from beneath him, and lets him into the pit.
Let no Christian then imagine that his responsibility in
connection with a revival terminates in the duty which he
owes to awakened sinners : let him remember that there is
another class who as truly claim his attention as they ;
and who cannot be neglected but at the peril of encouraging
self deception, and corrupting the purity of the church.
Lend me your attention, therefore, while I endeavor in this
discourse to exhibit an outline of the treatment which

IS DUE TO THOSE WHO HAVE BEEN HOPEFULLY THE SUB-
JECTS OF A RECENT CONVERSION.

We will consider the object which ought to be kept in
view ; and the means by which it may be most successfully
accomplished.

I. The object to be aimed at in all our treatment of those
who hope they have been recently converted, is twofold :
to save from self-deception^ and to build up faith and
holiness.

1 . To save from self-deception.

That there is danger that many persons will practise
deception upon themselves in these circumstances, must be

148 LECTURE VII.

obvious to any one who gives the subject the least consi-
deration. For the mind is then in an excited state, when
it is most liable to misjudge of its own exercises : and the
heart has been burdened with anguish ; and has been long-
ing for relief; and is prepared to welcome with transport
the least evidence of pardon ; and of course is in danger of
grasping at a shadow, and mistaking it for the substance.
Besides, there is a chapter in the record of experience
which teaches a most impressive lesson on this subject ^
which exhibits instances innumerable, of persons who have,
for a season, felt confident of their own conversion, and
have been hailed by Christians as fellow helpers in the
work of the Lord, who have, nevertheless, subseqaently
been convinced themselves, and forced the conviction upon
others, that what they had called Christian experience
was mere delusion. And while there is danger that self-
deception will take place in these circumstances, no one can
doubt that this is an evil greatly to be deprecated ; for there
is comparatively little reason to hope, in any given case,
that it will be removed ; and if it be not removed, it is in
the very worst sense fatal. Surely then it devolves upon
all who are active in conducting a revival of religion, to
guard those who hope they have been recently converted,
against self-deception. Even amidst all the peace and
rapture which they may experience, in connection with
what they suppose to be a conversion to God, it is the duty
of those who counsel them, though they may rejoice in
their joy, to rejoice with trembling, lest it should prove that
the hope with which their joy is connected, should be the
hope of the hypocrite, which shall finally prove as the
giving up of the ghost.
* 2. The other great end to be kept in view in respect to
the class of which I am speaking, is, to build them up in
faith and holiness.

LECTURE VII, 149

If they have actually been regenerated, they will cer-
tainly, in a greater or less degree, bring forth the fruits of
holiness ; for it is impossible that a gracious principle
should exist in the soul, and be habitually and entirely
inoperative. Nevertheless, it is not every Christian who
lets his light shine as he ought ; not every one that exerts,
any thing like the amount of influence in favor of the cause
of Christ, that is fairly within his power. It therefore be-
comes a matter of great moment that, at the very begin-
ning of the Christian life, each one should be impressed
with his obligations to labor for his Master to the extent of
his ability ; and should be assisted so far as may be, to
form a character which will ensure at once the highest
degree both of comfort and of usefulness.

Whatever is done then to mould the character, will pro-
bably exert a far more decisive influence^ than any thing
which could be done at a future period ; and upon the
counsels and directions which an individual receives, at
such a moment, may depend in a great degree, the amount
of good which he is to accomplish during his whole future
life. Surely then, it is no unimportant office, to counsel
and guide the young Christian. He who does it aright
may be instrumental of opening fountains of blessing,
which shall send forth their purifying streams in every
direction.

II. We proceed, secondly, to consider some of the means
by which this twofold object is to be attained.

1. Let those who hope they have been the subjects of a
recent conversion be put on their guard against too confi-
dent a belief that they have been truly regenerated.

I remember to have heard of an individual, who was
afterwards greatly distinguished for piety, going to the elder
Jonathan Edwards, to whose congregation he belonged, to
tell him what God had done for his soul ; and after that

16

150 LECTURE VII.

great and good man had listened to the account of his sup-
posed conversion, and had heard him speak with rapture
of the new and delightful views which he had of spiritual
objects, and when the individual w^as expecting that he
would do nothing less than congratulate him upon having
become a child of God, he was disappointed beyond mea-
sure by simply hearing him say that what he had experi-
enced was an encouragement to him to persevere ; though
the man himself, in relating the circumstance many years
after, when he had come much nearer the fulness of the
stature of a perfect person in Christ, cordially approved the
course which his minister had adopted. It is not always
easy to satisfy persons in these circumstances, even of the
possibility that the hope and joy which they experience
may be spurious ; but it is much to be desired, both as it
respects their safety and their usefulness, that this should
be effected ; that while they acknowledge with devout
gratitude to God the least evidence that he has extended
to them a gracious forgiveness, they should fear lest a
promise being left of entering into rest, they should seem
to come short of it.

You cannot do better service to those who believe them-
selves to have been recently converted, than by presenting
distinctly before them the evidences of Christian character.
Let them clearly understand that the mere fact that the
clouds which hung over their minds are dispersed, and that
they are rejoicing in bright sunshine, constitutes no suffi-
cient evidence of their regeneration. Encourage them to
analyze their feelings, to examine the motives and princi-
ples of their conduct, especially to inquire whether they
have the humility of the gospel, whether they cordially
approve its conditions, and whether they glory in sovereign
grace as it is manifested in the gospel scheme of salvation.
Show them moreover, that the evidence of Christian cha-

LECTURE VII. 151

racter in order to be decisive, must be progressive ; that it
consists especially in a fixed purpose, and a steady course
of endeavors in reliance on God's grace, to do whatever he
would have them to do ; that they must add to their faith
all the virtues and graces of the Christian ; and that if they
fail of this, whatever other experience they may have, must
be set down as nothing. Caution them against the wiles
of their own hearts, and the wiles of the great adversary ;
and urge them to settle the question respecting their claim
to Christian character, by referring their experience to the
simple standard of God's word.

It is a matter of great moment that they should be im-
pressed, from the beginning, with the importance of habit-
ual self-examination ; for this is not more essential to ensure
them against self-deception, than it is to all their attain-
ments in holiness. Let them be exhorted not only to in-
spect narrowly their motives and feelings from day to day,
with a view to give a right direction to their prayers, and
to ascertain the measure of their growth in grace, but also
frequently to revolve the great question whether they have
really been born of the Spirit. Such a course, honestly
and faithfully pursued in the light of God's word, is hardly
consistent with cherishing the hypocrite's hope, or with
making low attainments in piety.

2. Endeavor to impress them with the consideration
that if they have really been reneived^ they are just entering
on a course of labor and conflict.

It too often happens that, in the rapture which the
soul experiences when it emerges suddenly into light from
the gloom of deep conviction, there is little else thought of
than its own enjoyment ; and the bright visions of heaven
by which it is well nigh entranced, occasion a temporary
forgetfulness of the trials and conflicts, and all the more
sober realities, of the Christian life. Now it is highly im-

152 LECTURE VII.

portant that an individual should not, at this interesting
moment, take up the idea that he is bom into the king-
dom to enjoj a state of perpetual sunshine; that he has
nothing to do but fold his arms, and sit quietly down in the
cheering and bright light of God's countenance. Let him
once get this impression, or any thing like it, and the effect
in the first place will be painful disappointment ; for it is
almost certain that, at no distant period, he will have to
encounter days of darkness ; and he will find a law in his
members warring against the law of his mind ; and not
improbably he may be ready to give his hope to the winds,
and resign himself to the conviction that all the joy he had
experienced, was the effect of delusion. Besides, such an
impression, there is reason to fear, might exert an influence
that would be felt through life, unfavorable to his Christian
activity ; and might abate, in no small degree, his zeal,
and efiiciency, and usefulness, in the cause of his Master.

Strive then to impress the young convert, from the very
beginning, with the conviction that God has called him into
his kingdom to struggle with the corruptions of his heart,
to war with principalities and powders. Admonish him that
there is still an evil principle within him ; and that if its
operations seem to be suspended for a season, it yet retains
a deadly energy, which will call him ere long to severe con-
flict. Admonish him also of the temptations of the world ;
tell him how insidious they are ; in what a variety of forms
they present themselves ; how many who have imagined
themselves secure against their influence, have neverthe-
less been assailed by them with success. Remind him also
that he has a powerful, invisible enemy to contend with —
the enemy of all good ; — against the influence of whose
wiles no condition in life can secure him. Let him understand
that he is never so much in danger of falling into the hands
of his spiritual enemies, as when he yields to a spirit of self-

LECTURE VII. 153

confidence or carelessness ; and either practically forgets
that such enemies exist, or else thinks to encounter them
in his own strength. He cannot be girded for conflict too
early ; or observe their movements too vigilantly ; or meet
them too resolutely and boldly. Let him determine that he
will wear the whole armor of God at all times, and espe-
cially in every scene of temptation into which his duty may
call him, and then he may be able to stand.

But he has something more to do than merely to contend
with enemies ; he has to labor directly for the advancement
of Christ's cause. His lot is cast in a world lying in dark-
ness and wickedness ; and it is for him to lend his aid to
enlighten and reform it. At home and abroad there are
multitudes thronging the road to perdition ; it is for him to
put forth a hand to arrest them, and by God's blessing upon
his efforts, to turn them into the path of life. The Lord
Jesus Christ has given to the world his gospel ; and he has
left an injunction upon his people to carry it to the ends of
the earth ; that its light may every where be diffused, and
its influence every where felt ; and every one who is born
into his kingdom becomes specially obligated to lend him-
self to this glorious work ; and to continue in it, till he shall
be taken from his labors to his reward. Every young con-
vert should be made to feel that this is a matter of personal
concern with himself ; and that from the hour of his conver-
sion to God, all his affections, and faculties, and posses-
sions, are in some way or other to be consecrated to his
glory.

Let it further be impressed upon him that it is most un-
worthy of any one who believes himself called into the
kingdom of Christ, even to desire an exemption from labor
and trial. For what were the sufferings and sacrifices of
him, to whom the Christian looks as the foundation of his
hopes and joys ? And what is the utmost that he can

16*

154 LECTURE VII.

do or suffer, when compared with the exceeding and eter-
nal weight of glory which awaits him in heaven ? It is a
law of God's providence that, on the whole, the highest
degree of happiness is connected with the most faithful dis-
charge of duty ; so that while he calls the Christian to
glory, he calls him also to virtue ; in other words, he brings
him into his kingdom to find his enjoyment in a course of
obedience to his commandments. And while these com-
mandments in themselves are not grievous, the keeping of
them brings peace to the soul, inasmuch as it furnishes the
best, the only satisfactory evidence of true discipleship.
Surely the young Christian cannot resist, will not desire to
resist, the force of such considerations.

3. Let it be impressed upon the mmd of the new convert
that much of his comfort and usefulness in the religious life
will probably depend on the resolutions he fortus, and the
principles he adopts^ at the beginning.

It is in religion as in every thing else — the first steps that
are taken are usually the most decisive. The man who
sets out well in any worldly enterprise, who carefully counts
the cost, and engages in it with a prudence and zeal, and
resolution, corresponding to its importance, we expect, in all
ordinary cases will succeed ; and we calculate that the
amount of his success will be very much in proportion to
the discretion and energy which characterize his earliest
efforts. On the other hand, let an individual engage in the
same enterprise with but little reflection and zeal, and instead
of making it, at the beginning, a commanding object, let
him regard it as a matter to be taken up and laid aside as
circumstances may seem to dictate, and you may expect
with confidence that the end will be like the beginning ; —
little attempted, little accomplished. In like manner, sup-
pose the young Christian to set out with a decided purpose
formed in the strength of divine grace, to do the utmost in

LECTURE VII. 155

his power for the advancement of the Redeemer's cause ; —
suppose he adopt fixed principles for the regulation of his
whole conduct, and begin with a firm resolution that he
will never yield them up in any circumstances ; and you
may hope with good reason to see him holding on his way
in the face of appalling obstacles, and exhibiting through
life the character of a good soldier of Jesus Christ. But if
he begin satisfied with some general intentions to do his
duty and without any definite plan for the regulation of his
conduct ; if he adopt the principle of yielding improperly to
circumstances, and endeavor to make a compromise with
conscience for the neglect of duties that require great self-
denial, rely on it, his course will, in all probability, be marked
by little either of comfort or usefulness ; and if he is saved
at the last, it will be so as by fire. I acknowledge, indeed,
that there are some cases in which an unpromising beginning
is followed by an active and useful life ; in which an early
course of conformity to the world is terminated by means
of some dispensation of providence, and is followed by a
course of exemplary and devoted obedience ; but in all ordi-
nary cases, the man who adopts a low standard at the be-
ginning never rises to a more elevated one at any subsequent
period.

Let the young convert, then, be admonished to begin the
Christian life with such resolutions and principles, as will be
likely to secure the greatest amount of activity and useful-
ness. Let him contemplate the importance of doing the
utmost in his power for the honor of his Master, and the
advancement of his cause, as well as of reaching the high-
est attainable degree of personal holiness ; — let him deter-
mine that nothing shall divert him from the purpose of fol-
lowing Christ through bad as well as good report, and that
in the strength of his grace, he will march on in his service
in spite of any obstacles that may lie in his way — let him

156 LECTURE VII.

resolve that he v^ill keep the eye of faith steadily fixed
now upon the Saviour's cross, and now upon the crown of
glory ; — in short, let him form a plan of holy living that
shall reach onward to his entrance into the abodes of light ;
and in these holy resolutions and purposes, I expect to find
a germ of an actively useful and eminently happy life. I
expect there will prove to have been that which will reflect
an additional lustre on his immortal crown.

4. Let him be exhorted farther to draw all his religious
opinions J and all his maxims of conduct ^ directly from God^s
word.

I know there are many human productions in which the
doctrines of the gospel are stated and defended with great
ability ; and he would do himself injustice, as well as evince
a criminal ingratitude for God's goodness, who should refuse
to avail himself of them as helps towards building himself
up in the most holy faith. But let them always be consi-
dered as subordinate to God's word, and let them be tried by
it ; and let whatever will not stand that test be thrown
among the wood, and hay, and stubble. He who derives
his views of religion from any uninspired works, however
much of general excellence they may possess, will of course,
be liable to an admixture of error ; and besides, even if he
should chance to gather from them the uncorrupted truth,
he could not have the same deep and powerful conviction
of it, as if it had been drawn directly from the lively oracles.
And how much less is God honored in the one case than in
the other ! How much less by believing the truth because
we may have been taught it in our catechisms and confes-
sions, than because it has beamed forth upon our own intel-
lectual eye, from the very page on which the mind of the
Spirit has been recorded !

I would say then to every one just entering on the Christ-
ian life — study the Bible for yourself. Study it with hu-

LECTURE VII. 157

mility, diligence and prayer. What you find written there,
believe ; whatever is not written there is either not true or not
important. And be not discouraged in your efforts to ascer-
tain the truth for yourself, by the fact that the world is full
of different opinions respecting it ; — for the truth is clearly
revealed ; and besides, most of the disputes which exist
among Christians relate rather to human philosophy than
to the matter of God's word. Remember that God himself
hath said that the meek " he will guide in judgment ; the
meek he will teach his way."

But it is not less important that the new convert should
derive the rules of his conduct^ than the principles of his
faith, directly from the Bible. There are indeed, many
particular cases in which men may be called to act, in re-
lation to which there are no express directions given in
God's word ; but there are general rules to be found there
which admit of application to every possible case ; and
which an enlightened conscience will always know how
to apply. Let the young Christian then be exhorted to
study the Bible diligently as a rule of duty ; to ascertain
from God's own word what he would have him to do in the
various conditions in which he is placed ; and to refer
every question of right and wrong which he is called prac-
tically to decide, to this standard, and no other. Let his
character be formed under this influence, and it cannot fail
to rise in fair and goodly proportions. There will be in it
a dignified stability which will secure it from the undue
influence of circumstances. Its possessor will be enabled
to act not only with rectitude, but with confidence and de-
cision ; and while he keeps a conscience void of offence,
he will commend himself to the good will of his fellow men,
and to the special favor of God. The current of public
opinion, not unfrequently sets in a wrong direction, and yet
is exceedingly rapid and powerful ; and he who attempts

158 LECTURE VII.

to resist, may be obliged to do it, at the expense oi uearing
a heavy load of obloquy ; but he who makes God's word
the rule of his conduct, will be able to do this notwithstand-
ing ; to stand firm, even when the waves of opposition are
rolling over him. Many a young Christian has been car-
ried, by the influence of custom and example far into
courses over which he has subsequently had just occasion
to weep ; when, by having adhered to the scriptural stan-
dard of duty, he would have kept a conscience void of
offence, and prevented the occasion for bitter repentance.

You then who may be called to counsel those who are
just setting out in the Christian life, should charge them
by a regard to their comfort, their character, their useful-
ness, to have nothing to do with any other standard of
conduct than that which they find in the Bible. Let them
be exhorted to adhere to this, even though it should subject
them to the greatest temporal inconvenience. Let them
determine that they will regulate by it the whole conduct
of their lives ; not only what may seem to them their most
important, but also their least important actions. When
they have settled the question, '' Lord what wilt thou have
me to do ?" then, and only then, are they prepared to act
with freedom and confidence ; in a manner that is fitted to
keep peace in their consciences, and to bring down upon
them the blessing of God.

5. Let the young convert be admonished to ascertain^ as
soon as possible^ his besetting sin ; and to guard against
it ivith the utmost caution.

It is true of every Christian that there is some one sin to
which he is more inclined than any other : what that sin
will be in any particular case, may depend on the previous
moral habits of the individual, or on the circumstances in
which he is placed, or on some original infirmity or obliquity
of constitution ; for as bodily disease is most likely to seat

LECTURE VII. 159

itself in the part which is originally the weakest, so the
depravity of the heart usually concentrates its energies in
some passion or appetite which is marked by the greatest
degree of natural perverseness. He, therefore, who ascer-
tains in his own case what this sin is, and who regards it
as the most formidable enemy to be encountered in his
conflict, and succeeds in gaining a victory over it, accom-
plishes much in the way of his sanctification. He who
neglects to guard against the besetting sin, while he takes
care to avoid sins to which he is not specially inclined, acts
as unwise a part as a general who should employ all his
skill and energies to prevent an attack from some scattered
and unimportant part of a hostile army, while, without any
effort at resistance, he should suffer the main body to move
towards his ranks, and open upon them in a fierce discharge
of artillery.

There is no difficulty in ascertaining the besetting sin in
any given case, provided there is a faithful use of the
means which God has put within our power : nevertheless,
from a neglect of these means, there is no doubt a lamen-
table degree of ignorance on this subject. Let the young
Christian then be exhorted to watch closely all the ten-
dencies of his mind ; to observe on what forbidden objects
his affections most readily fasten ; in what manner his
thoughts are occupied when his mind is most at leisure
and subject to the least restraint ; and what circumstances
and occasions operate most powerfully upon him in the
way of temptation ; and the result cannot fail to be, that
he will know what is the sin which most easily besets him,
And when he knows it, he is prepared to guard against it.
This he must do by keeping a watchful eye upon that
particular part of his moral nature in which this sin has its
operation ; by avoiding, as much as possible, those objects
and occasions which are likely to furnish temptations to it ;

160 LECTURE VII.

or if called into scenes of temptation in the providence of
God, by placing a double guard at the vulnerable point ;
by earnest prayer for grace to be enabled to gain the vic-
tory; and by cultivating, in a high degree, general spirit-
uality of character. As the indulgence of the besetting
sin, whatever it may be, is unfavorable to the growth of
all Christian affections, so the general culture of these af-
fections, the abounding in all the virtues and graces of the
gospel, is the most certain means of destruction to the be-
setting sin. It can never flourish in a soil which is habi-
tually watered with heavenly grace.

6. Impress the young convert with the danger of the
least departure from duty ; of taking the first step in the
way of spiritual decline.

It rarely happens that an individual becomes a great
backslider at once : on the contrary, it is usually the work
of time, and generally has a small and almost imperceptible
beginning. When the first step is taken, there is probably ,^ ,;
in most cases, an intention not to take another — certainly
not to go far ; but it is a law of our moral constitution that
one step renders the next easier ; and hence the facility
with which we form our habits, especially evil habits.
The young convert, upon the mount of Christian enjoyment,. /'
is able to form but an inadequate idea of the conflicts of
the religious life ; he realizes then, much less than in sub-
sequent parts of his course, the need of constant watchful-
ness against temptation ; and this lack of vigilance throws
open the doors of the heart, and not unfrequently the
tempter has planted himself there, and begun his work,
before any danger has been apprehended. And the soul
which was just now burning with ecstacy, wakes to the
fact that not only its joys are rapidly upon the wane, but
that its desires are becoming earthly, and its impression o
invisible things feeble and inconstant.

LECTURE VIL 161

Caution the young Christian then, against the least
allowed violation of duty. Admonish him that, if he enter
on such a course, he can never know where it will end.
Point him to examples of those who have taken the first
step with a firm purpose never to take another, who have
nevertheless continued to backslide, until there was scarcely
the semblance of Christian character remaining. Let him
understand that no degree of joy, or even of spirituality,
which he can possess on earth, can be any security against
his losing his evidences and his comforts, and sinking into
a state of the most chilling spiritual indifference. And if,
at any time, he find that he has actually begun to wander,
let him know that he has the best reason to be alarmed,
and that every hour that he continues his wanderings, he
is making work for bitter repentance, and bringing a dark
cloud over his religious prospects.

7. Put the young convert on his guard against neglecting
the duties of the closet.

It is in the closet especially that every Christian must
labor to keep alive the flame of devotion in his own soul.
Here, more than any where else, is carried forward the
work of self-examination : here are the silent communings
of the soul with its God, in acts of confession, and thanks-
giving, and supplication : here the believer becomes ac*
quainted with his sins and his wants ; and while he un-
burdens his soul before the throne of mercy, gathers strength
and grace, by which he is sustained and carried forward
amidst the various duties and trials which meet him in the
world. Hence it always happens that, in proportion as
the duties of the closet are neglected, religion languishes
in the heart, and the exhibition of it in the life becomes
faint and equivocal. It is manifest to those who see him
and converse with him, that there is a canker corroding
the principle of his spiritual life. And he himself knows

17

162 LECTURE VII.

that his joys have fled, and his conscience has become his
accuser, and he has no evidence which ought to satisfy
him that he is walking in the path to heaven.

But this evil — that of neglecting the closet — is one to
which the young convert is exceedingly liable. He may
not be liable to it in the very earliest stage of his Christian
experience ; for then the duties of the closet are usually a
delight to him; but when his first joys have partially
subsided, and he has begun to be conversant with the more
sober realities of the religious life, there is great danger
that he will find some apology for a partial and irregular
attendance on these duties. One source of danger is found
in the fact that he may neglect them, and still be unob-
served by the world ; that he may neglect them without
forfeiting, even in the view of his fellow Christians, who of
course are ignorant of it, his claim to Christian character.
And then these duties being of a peculiarly spiritual kind,
are the very first to lose their attractions to a Christian
who is losing his spirituality. Other duties bring' him be-
fore the world : these bring him only before his own con-
science and the searcher of his heart. And besides, where
circumstances may seem to render it inconvenient to engage
in closet devotion, it is too easy a matter to satisfy the
conscience with an indefinite resolution that it shall be
attended to at a subsequent period ; and no resolution is
more easily broken than this ; and let it be broken in a
few instances, and a habit of comparative indifference to
the closet is the consequence. I doubt not that I might
appeal to the experience of a large part of those who have
professedly entered on the Christian life for evidence of the
fact, that no habit is formed with more ease than that of
neglecting, in a greater or less degree, this class of duties.

If then the faithful discharge of private religious duties
be so essential to a vigorous and healthful tone of religious

LECTURE VII. 163

feeling and action, and if there be peculiar temptations to
neglect them, then every person at the commencement of
the Christian life, ought to be admonished of his danger on
the one hand, and exhorted to fidelity on the other. Comisel
him to have his stated seasons for private devotion, in
which nothing but imperative necessity shall keep him out
of his closet. Counsel him to take heed that he do not
substitute the form for the spirit of prayer ; that he do not
satisfy his conscience by appearing before God with the
bended knee, without the broken heart. Counsel him to
mingle with his private prayers self examination and the
reading of God's word ; that thus his communion with
God may be more intelligent on the one hand, and more
spiritual on the other. Counsel him never to turn his back
upon his closet, because he may find his afifections low and
languid, and may imagine that he should have little enjoy-
ment in attempting to pray : let this rather be urged as an
argument for hastening to his closet, and confessing and
lamenting his indifference, and endeavoring to get the flame
of devotion rekindled in his bosom. In short, urge upon
him the importance of private meditation and devotion in
all circumstances ; urge him to redeem time for that pur-
pose under the greatest pressure of worldly care ; and keep
him mindful of the connection which this duty has with
every thing that belongs to Christian character and
Christian enjoyment.

8. Admonish him to beware of the ivorld.

Every one who has made much progress in the Christ-
ian life, has been taught by his own experience that the
world is a deadly enemy to the believer's growth in grace.
It is not easy for an advanced Christian to be very familiar
with it and retain a high degree of spirituality ; and accord-
ij^gly you will find that there are few comparatively whose
secular callings keep their faculties under an almost con-

104 LECTURE VII.

stant contribution, who habitually evince a deep and strong-
religious sensibility. Even the cares of the world — to speak
of nothing more, are exceedingly apt to mar the Christian
character; but there are, in addition, the pleasures of the
world, the honors of the world, the riches of the world ; all
of which in tarn seize hold of the heart with a mighty
grasp. And sometimes the world laughs and scoffs at the
young Christian, and tries to persuade him that he is giv-
ing himself to fanaticism and folly. Sometimes it flatters
and caresses him, and by its artful blandishments, seeks to
draw him aside from the plain path of duty. And some-
times it would fain persuade him that he is right in the
general, but unreasonably scrupulous in respect to particu-
lars ; and that the self-denial to which he is disposed to
yield, is little better than pharisaicai austerity ; and that if
he will go, at least to a moderate degree, into the amuse-
ments of the world, there is enough in the Bible in favor of
cheerfulness and joy to bear him out into it. Indeed the
world will assume any form, or turn into any thing, to draw
the Christian, especially the young Christian, away from
God and from duty.

How important then that you put him on his guard, at
the very beginning, against this dangerous enemy ! If he
is in the morning of life as well as young in Christian expe-
rience, there is reason why you should caution him espe-
cially against the levities and amusements of the world;
for this is the point at which he will be most in danger.
Let him beware of former careless associates : not that he
should say to them by his conduct, '' Stand by, I am
holier than thou f not that he should be encouraged to
assume a single distant or unsocial air towards them ; but
he should take heed that they do not imperceptibly draw him
into forbidden paths ; that they do not either by flatteries on
the one hand, or sneering insinuations on the other, prevail
over his scruples and bring him under the lash of his own con-

LECTURE VII. 165

science in consequence of unjustifiable and unchristian com-
pliances.

9. Another important part of duty towards those who
are just entering on the Christian life, is to encourage them
gradually to hear a part in social religious exercises.

I do not mean that this is to be done in every case ; for I
well know that there are few persons who, from some diffi-
culty of utterance, or some peculiarity of constitutional
temperament, are disqualified to conduct the devotions of
an assembly to edification ; and wherever cases of this kind
exist, it were wrong to urge, or even to encourage the indi-
viduals to attempt this service. But these cases, I believe,
are not frequent ; in far the greater number of instances
where they are supposed to exist, the individuals, I doubt
not, mistake their own powers. Wherever there is the
gift of prayer in a common degree, it is exceedingly desir-
able that its possessor should be trained to the exercise of
it in public ; for if he improve it in that way discreetly, it
cannot fail greatly to increase his usefulness. I would not,
however, advise, in ordinary cases, that a young Christian,
especially if he be a very young person, should be brought
at once to conduct the devotions of a large assembly ; for I
should expect that it would serve to embarrass and dis-
hearten him on the one hand, or to pufF him up
with spiritual pride on the other ; and withal that there
would be little to edify those whose devotions he should
attempt to conduct. I would advise, therefore, that his first
attempts to lead in social praj^er, should be on some occa-
sion where there are literally but two or three gathered
together ; and it were v/ell that those should be persons
whose feelings correspond with his own, and whose presence
would be least fitted to embarrass him ; and from leading
occasioaally in such an exercise, he might soon acquire that
composure and self-command, which would enable him to

17*

I6g LECTURE VII,

guide in a proper manner the devotions of- a larger circle ;
and ultimately and at no distant period, to perform the duty
of public prayer, wherever he should be called to it. Let
him be preserved from the extreme of being driven to this
service, prematurely, on occasions altogether public, and
let him be kept from the opposite extreme of yielding to a
timidity which shall prevent him from engaging in it at all,
and the greatest amount of good will be secured to him,
the greatest amount of good will be secured to the church
and the world through his instrumentality.

10. I observe, once more, that every young convert should
be encouraged, at a proper time to make a public profession
of religion.

This is a duty which he owes to himself, to the church,
and to his Master ; and he cannot deliberately and volun-
tarily neglect it, but at the expense of his comfort, his use-
fulness, and even his claim to Christian character. It is his
privilege to come into the church ; for it is refreshing to sit
under the shadow of its ordinances, and in the communion
of saints on earth, to anticipate the more elevated and rap-
turous communion of heaven. It is his duty to come into
the church ; for hereby especially he is enabled to let his
light shine before men, so that they seeing his good works
may glorify our Father who is in heaven.

But while every young Christian should be encouraged
to make a profession of religion, he should be encouraged
to do it at the proper time — neither too early nor too late.

There is a possibility of doing this too early. In this
case there would be no sufficient opportunity of testing the
character ; or of guarding against self-deception, or as the
case may be, of understanding what is implied, and what
is required, in a Christian profession. On the other hand,
it may be deferred too long ; and then the desire for it may
become feeble, the mind clouded, and all the Christian

LECTURE vn. 157

graces languish for want of that appropriate nourishment
which is supplied by Christian ordinances. It is not easy,
nor indeed possible, to establish any certain rule which
shall apply in all cases, in respect to the time of admission
to the privileges of the church ; because there must needs
be a difference corresponding with the variety of con-
stitutional temperament, external advantages, degrees of
knowledge, and degrees of evidence of Christian character ;
but it is manifest that either extreme is fraught with
danger ; that great precipitancy, or long delay, may be the
occasion of serious evils.

The young convert should be well instructed in relation
to the nature and obligations of a Christian profession ; and
should be encouraged to come with humility in view of his
unworthiness ; with gratitude in view of the greatness of
the privilege ; with strong resolutions of holy living in view
of the peculiar obligations of acknowledged discipleship ;
and with full dependence on divine grace in view of his
own weakness on the one hand, and the arduous duties of
the Christian life on the other. Let him come with this
spirit, at the proper time, and we may reasonably hope
that it will be good for him, that it will be good for the
church, that he joins himself to her communion.

Let it not be thought, however, that the church owes no
peculiar duty to young Christians, after she has received
them into her fellowship, or that the same cautions and
counsels which she has given them before, are not to be
repeated subsequently to this act. She is to bear in mind
that they are new in the duties and conflicts of the Christ-
ian life ; that they are peculiarly exposed to the temptations
of the world ; that they need to be counselled and instruct-
ed with Christian fidelity and affection ; — to be assisted in
forming and executing their plans of usefulness ; and en-
couraged to come up prudently, and yet fearlessly and

1G8 LECTURE VII.

decidedly, to the help of the Lord against the mighty. As
a tender mother cherisheth her children, so she is to cherish
them. Like the great Shepherd, she is to take the lambs
in her arms, and carry them in her bosom.

Without extending my remarks farther on this subject,
I think we are fairly brought to the conclusion, that every
revival of religion is dependent for its good effect, in no
small degree, upon the course which is adopted with those
who are professedly its subjects. Whether the effect of a
revival is to be that the purity of the church shall be in-
creased, as well as its numbers, or that with what is truly
good it is to receive a large amount of dross and chaff;
whether those who have really been renewed are to begin
and hold on a course of consistent, active. Christian obedir
ence, or to have their religious character marred, and their
usefulness abridged, by being conformed to false and un-
scriptural standards ; — depends, in no small degree, upon
the instruction and counsel they receive, while, they are
yet babes in Christ. Let every Christian, then, who un-
dertakes to perform this important office, realize deeply his
responsibility. Let him bear in mind that the influence
which he exerts, will tell, not only on individual character,
but on the future efficiency and purity of the church. And
let all seek to qualify themselves for this arduous work,
(for there are none upon whom it may not at some time
devolve,) by the faithful study of God's word, by earnestly
supplicating divine grace, and by constantly aiming at a
high standard of Christian experience. With the furniture
thus acquired, you may mingle among your younger
brethren and sisters in Christ with delight and profit, both
to yourselves and them. You may be increasing in the
knowledge of God, while you are building them up in the
most holy faith. You may be walking in the path of
eminent usefulness towards the abodes of immortal glory.

LECTURE VIIT.

EVILS TO BE AVOIDED IN CONNECTION WITH REVIVALS,

ROMANS xiv. 16.

Let not then your good he evil spoken of.

This direction of the Apostle was suggested bj a par-
ticular case, which was the subject of controversy in the
church at Rome, when this epistle was written. You
will instantly perceive, however, that the rule here pre-
scribed, is of universal application ; and that it is founded
in general principles of Christian prudence and charity.
The design of it is not only to direct us in the practice of
that which is good, but to lead us to unite wisdom with
our pious activity ; that we may, so far as possible, prevent
incidental evils from being connected with our well meant
efforts, and that our good may be inoffensive and irre-
proachable.

As there is no part of Christian conduct in relation to
which this direction is not applicable, so, if I mistake not,
it applies especially to the part which the church is called
to take in a revival of religion — indeed to the whole eco-
nomy of a revival. For as there is no department of reli-
gious action in which even good men are not liable to err,
so there is no other field in which the Christian is called to
labor, where there is greater danger of his being misled.
There is in the minds of most men a tendency to extremes ;
and that tendency is never so likely to discover itself as in
a season of general excitement, When men are greatly

170 LECTURE Vlil.

excited on any subject, we know that they are in far more
danger of forming erroneous judgments, and adopting im-
proper courses, than when they are in circumstances to
yield themselves to sober reflection. Now as there is often
great excitement in connection with a revival, there is the
common danger which exists in all cases of highly excited
feeling, that our honest endeavors to do right will result in
more or less that is wrong ; in other words, that we shall
give occasion for our good to be evil spoken of

The conclusion to which we should be brought on this
subject from the very constitution of human nature, is in
exact accordance with what M^re know of the history of
revivals. There always has been, mingled with these
scenes of divine power and grace, more or less of human
infirmity and indiscretion ; and in some cases, no doubt, in
which there have even been many genuine conversions,
there has been just reason to say, " what is the wheat to
the chaff ?" To say nothing of revivals in modern times —
whoever will read the history of the early revivals in New
England, while he will find evidence enough that the
presence and power of God was in them, and if he be a
Christian, will regard the record of them as occupying one
of the most blessed chapters in the history of the church,
will nevertheless find just cause to weep that they should^
have been clouded so much by the mistakes and infirmities
even of good men. But those good men (some of them at
least) lived to be satisfied that they were in the wrong; '
and it is to their honor that they acknowledged it ; and it
were impossible to read the record of their acknowledgment,
without feeling a sentiment of veneration for their charac-
ters, and without wishing that the errors into which they
fell, might, so far as they were themselves concerned, be
blotted from the memory of the church.

I am aware, my friends, that in endeavoring to present

LECTURE VIIL 17|

, before you the abuses to which revivals are liable, and
with which they have always been, in a greater or less
degree, connected, I am undertaking a task of peculiar
delicacy ; and I confess to you, that nothing but a strong
and honest sense of duty would have led me to attempt it.
I will state to you the considerations which have arisen to
occasion this reluctance, and the manner in which I have
felt myself obliged to dispose of them.

In the first place, I can hardly doubt that an attempt to
expose these evils, may appear to some unnecessary. But
so thought not the illustrious Edwards, when his discrimi-
nating and mighty mind was occupied in framing some of
the most judicious treatises which the world has seen,
for the very purpose of guarding against the abuses of
revivals. On the title page of those books the church has
written her own name, and she claims them as her pro-
perty in a higher sense than almost any thing else except
the Bible. And is it not manifest that that illustrious man
judged rightly in composing them ; and that the church
has judged rightly in the estimate she has formed of them ?
For who does not perceive that if revivals of religion become
corrupted, there is poison in the fountain whose streams
are expected to gladden and purify? And who that is
competent to judge, will doubt that those treatises have
done more than any other uninspired productions, to main-
tain the purity of revivals, from the period in which they
were written to the present ? If Edwards has rendered
good service to the church by writing these immortal

^ works, then surely it cannot be unnecessary for other mi-
nisters to direct their humbler efforts to the same end. It
is just as necessary now to distinguish between true and
false experience, and between right and wrong conduct in
a revival of religion, as it ever has been in any preceding
period ; and the manner in which this duty is practically

172 LECTURE VIII.

regarded, must always determine, in a great degree, the
amount of blessing which any revival will secure.

But it may be said also that what I am about to attempt
should be avoided, because it is fitted to atvaken controversy.
I acknowledge that controversy on the subject of religion
is not in itself desirable ; for it is exceedingly liable to wake
up the bad passions of men. Nevertheless, there are some
cases in which we shall all agree that it is necessary to
hazard the evils that may result from it. No being on
earth ever awakened a more violent religious controversy
than Jesus Christ ; but if it had not been for this, where
now would have been oar blessed Christianity ? So also
Luther, and Calvin, and Zuingle, and Knox, and the whole
host of reformers, excited a controversy concerning religion
which had well nigh set the world on fire ; but if it had
never existed, what evidence have you that the church
would, to this hour, have witnessed the glorious reforma-
tion ? President Edwards published his " Thoughts on
Revivals," and other invaluable works in connection with
the same subject, at the expense of being denounced, even^;
by some of his own brethren, as an enemy of revivals ; but
these publications have served to correct and prevent great
abuses ever since ; and if he had rendered the church no
other service, for this alone she would have embalmed his
memory. Controversy, then, though it is never to be de-
sired for its own sake, cannot always be declined in con-
sistency with Christian obligation ; or without putting at
fearful hazard the best interests of the church.

In the present case, however, permit me to say that I
have no intention to excite controversy by attacking any
man or body of men. The evils which I shall endeavor
to expose, are none of them peculiar to any one denomina-
tion of Christians, or to any particular period of the church ;
but they have existed at various periods, and among diffe-

LECTURE Vlil. 173

rent sects ; and there is always danger that they will exist
from the very constitution of human nature. If it should
be said that some of the remarks which I shall offer ought
to he withheld, on the ground that they admit of applica-
tion to an existing state of things in the church, I acknow-
ledge that that seems to me a strong reason why they
should not be withheld ; for if the abuses of which I shall
speak actually do exist in our own times, we are in the
greater danger of falling into them ; and in the greater
need of being guarded against them ; whereas, if they
were only evils of other days, I might, in speaking of them,
seem to be beating the air. But I utterly disclaim all
responsibility in respect to any particular application. I
only say that such abuses have existed — do exist ; but my
province in respect to them is, not to charge them upon
any individuals, or upon any particular portion of the
church, but to endeavor to guard you against them. The
only point for which I hold myself responsible is, that these
are really evils, and ought to be avoided.

It may also occur to some, that an exhibition of the evils
which are sometimes connected with revivals, may be fitted
to injure the general cause^ by leading many to the con-
clusion that if ministers themselves acknowledge that there
is so much chaff in them, probably the whole is delusion;
and worthy to be regarded only with indifference or con-
tempt. That some men may have taken refuge from the
convictions of conscience in this miserable delusion, far be
it from me to question ; nevertheless, I am constrained to
believe that it is a rare case in which any good cause is
ultimately injured, by telling the honest truth respecting it.
Besides, you may be assured that the cause of revivals is
far more likely to suffer by an attempt on the part of its
friends to pass off every thing for gold, than by giving to
that which is really dross its proper name. Suppose you

18

174 LECTURE VIIL

should introduce a mere man of the world — if you please
a man of high intellectual culture, into a revival in which
there should be gross disorder and fanaticism ; and you
should endeavor without any qualifying remarks, to impress
him with the importance of the work that was going for-
ward— it is altogether probable he would saj^, or at least
think, if that were a revival, he had seen enough of
it ; and if that were religion, the less he had of it the better.
But suppose you should say to him of all that is disorderly
— '' that is the mere operation of human infirmity or passion
— the chaff mingling with the wheat ;" and of all that is
good and praiseworthy — " that is the genuine operation of
the Holy Spirit ;" and he would not improbably, in view
of that distinction, acknowledge the reality and importance
of the work. Yon cannot, even if you would, make sensi-
ble men think, in ordinary cases, that that is religion, or
part of a revival of religion, which is not so ; and any at-
tempt of this kind is exceedingly liable to awaken their
hostility to the whole subject. Irreligious men are gene-
rally ready enough to admit the correctness of any distorted
accounts of religion, especially if they get them on so good
authority as that of Christians themselves ; for every such
account furnishes them with an argument against the
whole subject, and puts their consciences into a still deeper
lethargy.

And finally, I can suppose it may appear to some that
any attempt to expose the evils incidentally connected with
revivals, may be fraught with danger, inasmuch as it is
acknowledged, on all hands, that these evils exist among
good men^ and withal are connected loith much that is
praiseworthy ; and it may be thought safest to let the
tares and wheat flourish together, lest an attempt to remove
the former should expose the latter. As to the fact that
the evils to which I refer have been found among truly

LECTURE VIII, 175

devoted men, there is no ground for question. Even the
well known Mr. Davenport, who was for a while an apostle
of fanaticism, and who publicly denounced, and prayed for
by name, many of the most eminent ministers of New
England as the enemies of revivals, was nevertheless be-
yond a peradventure a good man ; and thought that in all
his irregularities he was faithfully serving his Master : but
he did not think so always ; for he afterwards penitently
and publicly acknowledged his error, and even justified the
severest censure which his conduct had received. Yes, I
repeat, good men do fall into these excesses ; and so also
good men are sanctified but in part. And as we do not
fear that any scriptural endeavors to purify them from re-
maining corruption will exert a bad influence upon their
Christian graces, so we ought not to apprehend that any
judicious efforts to correct the errors to which I refer, will
serve in any degree to abate their truly Christian zeal and
activity. There are cases, I acknowledge, in which great
evils must be tolerated for a season, because any attempt
to remove them would only make way for greater ones ;
but nothing is more certain than that to tolerate evil in
good men because they are good men, is directly contrary
both to the spirit and letter of the gospel. And besides,
the very fact that there is much that is praiseworthy in
their characters, and much that is benign in their influence,
is a reason why we should do all in our power to remove
whatever may, in any degree, impair their usefulness.
We would treat good men in this respect as in every other :
while we would acknowledge them good, we would strive
to make them better and more useful.

I have now stated to you the grounds of the delicacy
which I have felt in bringing this subject before you on the
one hand, and the grounds of my conviction that my duty
as a Christian minister would not permit me to pass it by,

176 LECTURE VIII.

on the other. Some of the evils to which I have referred
in general, I proceed now more distinctly to consider.

1. One prominent evil to be guarded against in a revival,
is the cherishing of false hopes.

I surely need not undertake to prove that this is an evil,
and one of appalling magnitude ; for a false hope, at the gate
of eternity, is a passport to hell ; and such a hope once
indulged, is exceedingly apt to hold its place till the last,
though it sometimes lurks in the bosom, almost unobserved,
by the individual who is the subject of it. And where it is
given up, it more commonly makes way for a kind of
vague scepticism in respect to all experimental religion ; and
steels the conscience, in a great measure, against future
conviction. There are doubtless some who indulge a false
hope, that are subsequently awakened, and become true
Christians ; but in general such a hope is undoubtedly the
best security which the adversary could desire for keeping
the soul under his entire dominion.

Now I admit that in every case of supposed conversion,
there is a liability to a false hope. Let a revival be conduct-
ed with as much wisdom as it may, and there is danger that
there will be some cases of self-deception. And the rea-
son is obvious. For the first evidence upon the mind fas-
tens, is a change of feeling. But some of the operations of
animal passion appear so much like truly gracious affec-
tions that even advanced Christians often mistake, in their
endeavours to distinguish between them. Certainly then,
there is far greater danger that those who have had no
experience in religion, and who withal are eagerly look-
ing out to catch the first gleam of evidence that they have
been renewed — there is far greater danger that they will
mistake some accidental and joyous, yet temporary, com-
motion of the animal feelings, for the exercise of a princi-
ple of true piety. I am sure that every person who has

LECTURE VIII, 177

been conversant with revivals must acknowledge that this is
in accordance with fact. Who that has mingled even in the
most genuine revival, has not witnessed, in some instances
at least, a painful exemplification of the character of the
stony ground hearers ; in v/hom, for a while, there was
much that looked like religion, but because the principle
was wanting, it all gradually withered away.

Now if there is danger of the indulgence of a false hope
in every case, there is special danger of it under particular
circumstances. The change which takes place in conver-
sion is of a moral nature ; it has its seat in the soul, and no
where else. There is no natural connection between this
change and any bodily postures or movements. If then
the idea be held out, that conversion is usually associated
with the loss of bodily strength, or with any remarkable
bodily motions, or that it is more likely to happen to an
individual in one place or one posture than another, where
the same truths are proclaimed, and the same prayers of-
fered, there is great danger that this will lead to self-decep-
tion ; — that, with unreflecting minds at least, that bodily
exercise which profiteth little will be put in place of that
godliness which has the promise of eternal life. There is
danger that the individual will substitute what is consider-
ed an external expression of anxiety for his soul, for the
internal workings of genuine conviction ; or if there be
something of true conviction, there is danger that he will
mistake the physical act of taking a pauicular place or pos-
ture which is spoken of as peculiarly favorable to conver-
sion, for the spiritual act of yielding up the soul to the
Saviour.

Again: The instrument by which every conversion is
effected is God's truth. If then ministers, during a revival,
fail to hold up the truth in its distinctive and commanding
features, and confine themselves principally to impassioned

18*

178 LECTURE VIU.

addresses, and earnest, exhortatory appeals, there is great
reason to apprehend many spurious conversions. God
requires, indeed, that the truth should be preached in an
earnest manner ; bat it must be the truth that is preached ;
and that only he will honor in the conversion of men. I
appeal to the whole record of revivals for evidence, that
where any thing has been substituted to any extent in place
of this — where exhortation, instead of holding its proper
place, has taken the place of instruction, there has been the
least of sound, deep, abiding religious impression ; and there
have been found the greatest number of hopeful converts,
whose subsequent experience has proved that they had no
root in themselves.

Still farther : The change which the soul experiences in
regeneration is a change of mighty import — nothing less
than a new creation — old things passing away, and all
things becoming new. Any course of instruction then
which should leave the impression that it may be accom-
plished independently of a divine influence ; or that a man
has nothing to do but to wish himself a Christian in order to
become one ; or that it is as easy to change one's heart
from the love of sin to the love of holiness, as to change one's
purpose in respect to any worldly concern, or to perform any
physical act ; — any such course of instruction, I say, must
necessarily expose to self deception : because it represents
the conversion of the soul to God as comparatively a small
matter ; and if that impression be gained, how reasonable
to expect that the individual should suppose himself con-
verted when he is not so ! The way of effecting true con-
versions, no doubt, is, to represent the work to be done in
all its magnitude ; and then to bring out the very mind of
the Spirit in respect to the manner of doing it, and the
means by which it is to be accomplished.

I think you will agree with me, my friends, that in any

LECTURE VIII. 17§

of the circumstances which I have here supposed, there is
special danger that sinners v^ill take up with false hopes.
There is yet another course of treatment which is extremely
well adapted to cherish and confirm such hopes. Let the
sinner who has actually deceived himself, hear his supposed
conversion spoken of with as much confidence as if it were
known to be a genuine one ; let him hear himself constant-
ly numbered among the converts, and by those in whose
judgment and experience he confides ; let there be little or
nothing said that implies the possibility of his being deceiv-
ed, and let every thing that is done in respect to him, seem
to take for granted that he stands on safe ground ; and
above all let him immediately be introduced into the church ;
and if he ever wakes out of that delusion, believe me, it will
be little less than a miracle. This last step particularly is
fitted, more than any other, to entrench him in a habit of
self-security, which he will probably carry with him to his
death-bed.

2. Another of the evils to be guarded against in a revival
is a spirit oi self-confidence.

Even advanced Christians are liable to this ; and some-
times exhibit it in a degree that is truly humiliating. While
they are witnessing the powerful operation of God's Spirit
in the conviction and conversion of sinners, and are actively
engaged in helping on the work, they lose sight in some
degree, of the fact that they are but unworthy instruments ;
and though there may be an acknowledgment of divine
agency occasionally upon their lips, yet in their hearts they
are really taking to themselves the glory. I need not speak
of the manner in whicl\ this spirit discovers itself in the part
which they bear in a revival, for no one who witnesses its
operation can easily mistake it ; but I may say with confi-
dence that wherever it exists, it mars the beauty, and

180 LECTURE VIII.

detracts from the purity, and hinders the efficacy of the
work.

But I refer here more particularly to a self-confident spi-
rit, as it is often exhibited by young converts ; and let me
say that the very same course of treatment to which I have
just adverted as being fitted to cherish and confirm a falser-
hope, is adapted to awaken even in those who have been
truly converted a spirit of self-confidence. This is a great
evil as it respects their own growth in grace. Wherever
it exists there will be little of self-examination ; little sense
of the need of being constantly taught and guided by the
Holy Spirit ; little of that humility which becomes a sinner
redeemed by the blood of Christ, and saved by sovereign
grace ; and I may add, little of that gratitude which looks
in acts of faith and praise toward the Lamb that was slain.
That there may be much of zeal connected with self-confi-
dence in a young Christian, cannot be questioned ; though
it may reasonably be doubted whether even that is alto-
gether of heavenly origin : but whether it be so or not, it
usually happens where it is found in connection with this
spirit, that the flame burns with diminished brightness until
it has nearly died away.

Nor is this spirit less prejudicial to the young Christian,
as connected with his usefulness. In a young convert
especially, nothing is so lovely as humility. Let him show
by his deportment rather than by his professions, that he
often turns his eye upon the hole of the pit from which he
hopes he has been taken ; that if he has obtained mercy he
feels that he deserves nothing but wrath ; and that for
aught he knows he may be indulging the hope of the hy-
pocrite— certainly that he has much to do to make his ^
calling and election sure ; — I say, let him manifest such a
spirit in his conduct, and it will give him favor with all with
whom he associates ; and it will secure him access to many

LECTURE VIII. I 181

hearts which might otherwise be barred against his inflii-
ence. But let him, on the other hand speak of his conver-
sion as if he were sure it was genuine ; let him refer with
confidence to the very moment when it occurred ; let him
talk of it as an event that has been brought about bj mere
human agency ; and let him say to others by his deport-
ment, '' Stand by, I am holier than thou ;" — and you may
rest assured, especially if it be a young person, that he can
have little hope of accomplishing much for the cause of
Christ. There will be something in his very manner to
repel those whom he should desire to win ; and though he
may console himself in view of his unsuccessful efforts, by
thinking of the obstinacy of sinners, yet it were more rea-
sonable that he should humble himself that, if he be a
Christian, his conduct, in this very particular, indicates so
much of remiaining infirmity and corruption.

3. Another lamentable evil incident to revivals, is a
spirit of censoriousness.

No doubt there is much in the conduct of many Christ-
ians and ministers, at such a time, to give just occasion for
regret ; and if they appear cold and worldlj^, it is only a
Christian duty that we should affectionately admonish
them of their error, and endeavor to render them more
spiritual and active. But this is something quite different
from that censorious, denouncing spirit, to which I here
refer ; which, though it be exercised in reference to religion j
is nothing better than the spirit of the world. And it is
easy to see how it gets into operation even in good men.
Their minds are awake to the great subject of the souPs
salvation ; and they are oppressed by its amazing weight.
They feel that something efficient ought to be done — must
be done to wake up a slumbering world ; and they desire
that all Christians should go along with them in their ef-
forts. In this state of mind they are prepared for nothing

182 LECTURE VIII.

but cordial co-operation ; and where they do not find it,
corrupt nature takes advantage of the excitement they
have reached, and the disappointment they feel, and per-
haps v^ithal of a naturally ardent temperament, to dis-
charge itself not only in grievous complaints, but some-
times even bitter invective. This is the most favorable
account of the exercise of this spirit. There are other
cases, no doubt, in which it is identified with a spirit of self-
righteousness ; in which the secret and prevailing feeling
of the heart is, that heaping censure upon others is an easy
way of laying up treasures in heaven ; that to complain of
the coldness and worldliness of our fellow Christians, is an
evidence of zeal and devotion in ourselves. But let this
spirit have its origin in whatever state of mind it may, we
shall all agree that it is a serious evil ; and ought to be
guarded against with the utmost care.

It is not uncommon to find this spirit marking the con-
duct of private Christians towards each other. There are
some who will condemn their brethren as cold Christians,
or perhaps even no Christians at all, because with less of
constitutional ardor than themselves, and possibly more
prudence, they are not prepared to concur at once in every
measure that may be suggested for the advancerTient of a
revival ; or because they talk less of their own feelings
than some others ^ or because they attend fewer public
religious exercises than could be desired ; or because from
extreme constitutional diffidence they may, either properly
or improperly, decline taking part in such exercises. Many
a Christian who has been laboring faithfully and judicious-
ly for the salvation of sinners, whose closet has witnessed
to the fervor of his devotion, and whose conversation has
been according to the gospel of Christ, has not only been
suspected by his brethren of coldness, for some one or other
of the reasons just mentioned, but has been marked, and

LECTURE VIII. 133

denounced, and even prayed for, as dead to the interests of
revivals, if not dead in trespasses and sins.

On the other hand, it is not to be questioned that men
of a cautious habit, who are constitutionally afraid of ex-
citement, sometimes unjustly accuse their more zealous
brethren of rashness, and impute to spiritual pride what
really ought to be set to the account of an honest devoted-
ness to Christ. Especially, if real and great abuses
actually exist, they may be so much afraid of coming with-
in the confines of disorder, that they may rush to the op-
posite extreme of formality ; and from that cold region they
may look off upon the Christian who evinces nothing more
than a consistent and enlightened zeal, and hail him as if
he were burning to death in the very torrid zone of enthu-
siasm.

The same spirit which discovers itself in private Christ-
ians toward each other, is also frequently manifest in
respect to different churches. A church which is abun-
dantly blessed with revivals, may condemn with a high
hand another church, in which, though religion may not
be in a languishing state, yet there may never have been
any general and sudden effusion of the Holy Spirit. And
this may be attributed most unjustly to a cold ministry, or
to some signal want of faithfulness in the members ; when
the fact that the church is really in a flourishing state, (its
interests being sustained by gradual, rather than by sudden
accessions,) is entirely overlooked. And where there is
not only the absence of revivals, but the spiritual interests
of a church are really depressed, it is still more common to
hear the case spoken of with an air of unchristian severity ;
and not unfrequently there is something like a sentence of
reprobation passed upon the whole body, as if they were
indiscriminately a company of backsliders. Or where a
church differs from another in its views of the economy of

184 LECTURE VIII.

revivals, it may denounce that other as chilled with the
frost of apathy on the one hand, or scorched with the fires
of fanaticism on the other ; when, as the case may be, the
church that is the object of censure may hold correct and
scriptural ground. Any church, whether it be distinguished
by its zeal or its want of zeal, that takes the responsibility
of dealing out violent censures upon its sister churches,
especially if they are walking in the faith and order of the
gospel, certainly assumes a degree of responsibility which
it can ill afford to bear ; and it will have no just ground
for surprise, if it should meet a painful retribution, not only
in bringing back upon itself the censures of men, but in
bringing down upon itself the displeasure of God.

And I am constrained to go farther, and say that miinis-
ters have sometimes erred in the same manner ; judging
each other as fanatics or as drones ; some supposing that
their brethren were setting the world on fire, when they
shed around them no worse light than that of sober con-
sistent zeal ; and others that their brethren were in the
very valley of death as it respects religious feeling, when
the principle of spiritual life was beating in strong and
vigorous pulsations. I will say nothing of what exists on
this subject in our own day ; but I refer you to what has
been in other days. I point you for examples to men who
have long since been in their graves, and whose joy in the
world of glory will not be interrupted by our learning wis-
dom from, the imperfections of which they are now entirely
free, and which they lived bitterly to lament. In the revi-
vals which are recorded in the early part of the history of
New England, there were a considerable number of minis-
ters, and among them the individual to whom I have al-
ready referred as distinguished for his extravagance, who
declared the mass of their brethren to be unconverted m.en ;
who denounced them as leading souls to hell ; and who

LECTURE VIII. 185

endeavored, by every means in their power, to alienate
from them their congregations, that they might bring them
under the influence of what they regarded a more faithful
ministry. This unhappy faction, from the nature of the
case, was not of long continuance ; it could not be, because
it lived upon the highest excitement ; but it lasted long
enough to counteract, to a melancholy extent, the benign
effects of that work of grace ; long enough to entail upon
at least two generations, its destructive consequences. If
you read the history of those days, or rather of those men,
there will be every thing to make you weep, until you
come to the dehghtful fact that they saw their error, and
acknowledged it, and wept over it themselves.

I know of no way in which a censorious spirit can dis-
cover itself, whether in ministers or private Christians, that
is so revolting, and I may say, dreadful, as in prayer.
The fact must be acknowledged, humbling as it is, that
men have sometimes seemed to be pouring out at the foot
of the throne their resentments against cold Christians and
ministers ; and have even assumed the office of judging
their hearts ; and have told the Almighty Being, apparently
for the sake of telling the congregation, that they were as
dead as the tenants of the tomb. Brethren, no apology
can be offered for this — not even the semblance of an apo-
logy. Christian charity herself can record nothing better
concerning such a prayer, than that it breathes the spirit
of the world in one of its most odious forms. Whatever
degree of religious indifference may have called it forth, it
certainly cannot furnish a juster cause for humiliation than
does the prayer itself.

4. Inconstancy in religion is another evil to be avoided
in connection with revivals.

Men are exceedingly prone to vibrate from one extreme
to the other ; and it is a law of human nature that a very

19

186 LECttRE Vlli.

powerful excitement, in respect to the same individuals^
cannot long be sustained. Hence there is danger that
Christians, from the very excitement to which they are
liable during a revival, will gradually fall into a state of
spiritual languor, and will even give occasion for the cutting
inquiry, " What do ye more than others ?"

Now what might be expected, from the very tendencies
of human nature to happen, we find, actually does happen ;
both in respect to individuals and churches. Who has not
seen the Christian, during a revival, seeming to be con-
stantly on the mount both of enjoyment and of action ;
willing apparently to wear himself out in the service of his
Master, and for the salvation of souls ; and in a few months
after, comparatively silent, and inactive, and insensible, on
the great subject which had so lately occupied him almost
to the exclusion of every other ? And who that has been
much conversant with revivals, has not seen a church,
during one of these seasons of special blessing, waking up
to a lively sense of obligation, sending up united, and holy,
and strong supplications, and laboring incessantly with an
eye now on the cross, and now on the judgment seat, and
now on the crown of life ; and the same church, at a sub-
sequent period, apparently forgetting their responsibility,
becoming cold in their devotions, and relaxing in all their
efforts for the salvation of men 1 In the one case, you .
would have supposed from their fidelity, that they were
marching on to a high seat in glory : in the other, you
would, especially if you had turned your eye off from the
Bible, have almost been ready to doubt the perseverance
of the saints.

Now wherever this state of things exists, it is a serious
evil, both as it respects the church and the world. It is
so to the church, because it mars the consistency and
beauty of her character ; lessens the amount of her com-

LECTURE Vlil. 187

munion with her Head ; and renders her light compara-
tively dim and feeble, when she is commanded to let it
shine with a steady brightness. It is an evil to the world,
inasmuch as it casts an air of suspicion, in the view of
many, over the reality and importance of revivals ; and
leads them to imagine that Christians work hard one day
to purchase the privilege of doing nothing the next ; and
that a revival is a inatter to be got up and laid aside, at
the pleasure of those who engage in it. It leads them,
moreover, to think less than they otherwise would of the
good influence of Christians when they attempt to exert it ;
and when, in more favored seasons, they show themselves
active and endeavor to rouse up the sinner's slumbering
conscience, not improbably their exertions will be unavailing
from his recollection of their indifference at other times,
and his impression that their zeal is a mere creature of
circumstances.

You will agree with me that this is a great evil, and
ought to be guarded against with the utmost caution.
One means of avoiding it is, by endeavoring to keep down
animal passion, especially at the height of the revival,
when it is most likely to be awakened ; for the stronger
the excitement of the animal nature, the greater the ten-
dency to a universal reaction. Another means is, by en-
deavoring to keep up spiritual feeling when the general
excitement attending a revival begins to pass away ; for
that is the critical time when religious languor usually
first creeps over the soul. By using the proper caution at
these two points, the church may effectually avoid the
evil which I am considering ; and instead of becoming
listless at the close of a revival, she may show that she has
renewed her strength for subsequent labors and conflicts.

5. Another evil to be guarded against in connection with
revivals, is ostentation.

188 LECTURE VIII.

I refer not here to the manner in which revivals are
sometimes conducted, (having adverted to that already,)
but to the manner in which they are represented, both in
common intercourse, and through the press ; and I cannot
doubt, that, in respect to both, theie is much that no dis-
creet Christian can contemplate without regret and disap-
probation.

It is not uncommon, during the progress of a revival,
and sometimes in an early stage of it, to hear its glorious
results spoken of with as much confidence as if they had
actually been realized. Particular religious exercises
w^hich may have been attended v/ith unusual solemnity,
are represented as having secured the conversion not only
of a great, but a definite number of souls. One is repre-
sented as having preached, another as having prayed, an-
other as having talked, so many sinners into the kingdom.
Perhaps the infidel has professed suddenly to renounce his
infidelity, and embrace the Saviour ; or perhaps the profli-
gate has wept in view of his profligacy, and resolved to
enter upon a new life ; these cases are confidently spoken
of as instances of genuine conversion ; and w^hat is still
worse, they are too often spoken of as such in the presence
of the very persons who are the subjects of them. It is
easy to see that, if the individuals are true converts, the
effect of this must probably be to inflate them with spiritual
pride ; if they are not true converts, it must fearfully aid
the work of self-deception. It leaves a bad impression also
upon the world ; for it is the exact opposite of that humility,
that sense of dependence, that disposition to acknowledge
God in every spiritual blessing, which constitute some of
the loveliest features of Christian character.

But what I chiefly refer to under this article, is the os-
tentatious complexion, and the premature date, of many

LECTURE VIII. 189

of those narratives of revivals, which are given to the world
through our religious periodicals. It is only honest to ac-
knowledge that many of them, though evidently dictated
by a desire to do good, are yet eminently fitted to do evil.
They are written in the midst of strong excitement, when
the mind is most in danger of mistaking shadows for sub-
stances ; when its strong hopes that much is about to be
done, are easily exchanged for a conviction that much has
been actually accomplished. Hence all who are supposed
to appear more serious than usual, are reckoned as subjects
of conviction ; and all who profess the slightest change of
feeling are set down as converts. And particular instances
are detailed, in which very obstinate sinners have been
made very humble, and then have become entranced with
bright visions of the Saviour ; and other cases are men-
tioned, in which a child has pressed forward into the king-
dom, in spite of the opposition of a wicked parent ; or a
wife, notwithstanding she was persecuted by an ungodly
husband. Now the narrative containing these particulars
goes abroad in the w^orld ; and^ almost of course comes
back immediately into the congregation whose religious
state it professes to desciibe. And what think you will
probably be the effect ? What will it be upon those who
here find it announced to the world that they have been
converted ; and perhaps read a high wrought and glowing
story of their conversion !■ What especially must it be on
those who are represented as having been the subjects of a
miracle of grace ; as having been great sinners, and now
having become great saints 1 If they are really converted,
the effect of this must be, as in the case just mentioned, to
lessen their humility, and open their hearts to temptation.
If they are cherishing a false hope, it cannot fail to add to
its strength. And if, before the narrative meets them, as
is a very supposable case, ihey have cast off their serious

19*

190 LECTURE VIII,

impressions and returned to the world, it must provoke and
irritate them ; and thus fearfully increase their obduracy,
and render their salvation still more improbable. And
what effect will this be likely to have upon those who are
designated, (if not by name, yet so as to be identified,) as
having been distinguished for their maUgnant opposition to
the work ? It will awaken in them the spirit of fiends.
It will embolden them to fight still more furiously against
God and against his people ; and not improbably to do that
which will seal their perdition. And what must its effect
be upon the surrounding world ? What, when they com-
pare the written statement with what has fallen under
their own observation, and find a sad disagreement ?
Must it not be to create and cherish a prejudice against all
revivals ? Must it not throw an air of suspicion over every
statement respecting them which they either hear or read ?
Must it not even bring in question the veracity of good
men?

You will by no means understand me as intimating any
disapprobation of publishing at a proper time even detailed .
accounts of revivals. So far from this, that I regard it as
due to the church, due to the honor of him whom we ac-
knowledge as the great Agent in revivals, that such ac-
counts should in due time be sent forth. But let them not,
in ordinary cases, be written, until the true results of the
revival are in some measure known ; certainly, let them be
confined to palpable facts which no one can gainsay. Let
them be framed with a deliberate recollection that they are
to be scanned by multitudes ; that they are to exert an in-
fluence either for or against the cause of revivals ; and that
God is not honored, but offended, by the least attempt to go
beyond the truth, even in recording the triumphs of his
grace. It is a matter of importance that all narratives of
this kind should be furnished by competent and responsible

LECTURE VHI. 191

persons— those who have opportunity to know the facts,
and ability properly to estimate them. While it cannot be
questioned that there are many instances at the present
day, in which the evil of which I am speaking is strikingly
exemplified, it is an occasion for joy that there are many
other cases, in which revivals are detailed seasonably, ju-
diciously, and in a manner fitted in all respects to subserve
the cause of truth and piety.

6. Undervaluing divine institutions^ and divine truth^
is another evil, which often exists in connection with
revivals.

It is common, and no doubt right too, during a season of
special attention to religion, to increase the number of occa-
sional services during the week ; and especially the number
of meetings for social prayer. And it is desirable that
Christians should feel a deep interest in these exercises ;
and should regard it as not less a duty than a privilege to
engage in them, as their circumstances may admit. But
they are not to be considered in the strict sense as divine
institutions ; for though there is a fair warrant for them in
the general spirit of the gospel, and, as we believe, even a
direct ^ sanction in apostolic usage, yet the regulation of
them is a matter which God has been pleased to leave to
the wisdom of the church ; and whenever Christians exalt
them to an equality with those institutions which are
strictly divine, they may expect to incur the displeasure of
the Master, as well as lose the benefit which these exer-
cises are adapted, when kept in their proper place, to im-
part. But there is reason to apprehend that many Christ-
ians, during a season of revival, actually do in their
feelings,- attach an importance to these services which is
even paramount to that which they recognize as belonging
to the public exercises of the Lord's day. The secret feel-
ing of the heart, there is reason to believe, often is, that to

192 LECTURE VIII.

attend public worship on the Sabbath, though it is a duty^
has yet too little in it that is distinctive and out of the com-
mon course, to be regarded with very deep interest ; where-
as those services which are observed during the week, and
which seem more like a free will offering, rise in their
estimation to the highest degree of importance. There is
in all this no doubt more or less of self-righteousness ;— a
sort of unacknowledged and perhaps undetected feeling,
that the eye of God rests upon them even with more favor,
when they are rendering him a service which he has left
in some measure to their own discretion, than when they
are walking in the plain and broad path of his direct com-
mandments. These occasional services, I repeat, are not
to be undervalued ; for they are important helps, in every
point of view, towards sustaining and carrying forward a
revival ; but that we may reap the benefit they are design-,
ed to secure, we must give them no higher place than
the great Head of the church has manifestly assigned to
them.

And while there is danger that the social exercises
which the church may establish during a revival, may lead
to too low a comparative estimate of the stated services of
the sabbath, there is perhaps equal danger that they may
bring into some degree of disregard the duties of the closet.
Especially if these occasional exercises are greatly mul-
tiplied, the time which is requisite for attending them beside
other duties of a more secular nature, may leave but little
opportunity for self-communion, reading the scriptures,
and private prayer; and there is reason to fear that,
sometimes at least, the Christian makes a compromise
with his conscience for at least a partial neglect of
these latter duties, by calling to mind his exemplary
diligence and constancy in respect to the former. And
besides^ there is no doubt that it lays his powers under

LECTURE VIII. 193

far less contribution, to be engaged in a constant round of
social exercises which are fitted to excite the mind, than
to enter into his closet and commune with himself, and
apply the truths and precepts of the gospel for the regula-
tion of his affections and conduct. It is to this practical
error, I doubt not, that we are to attribute in a great
degree, the fact, that many Christians, who engage with
much interest in a revival, still seem to turn it to so little
account as it respects their own personal piety. Nothing
is more certain than that the neglect of closet duties, what-
ever other duties may be performed, must wither the be-
liever's graces, and render his^ Christian character sickly
and inefficient.

If you would avoid the evil which is here contemplated,
and secure the good which is aimed at by those who incur
the evil, let God's institutions be kept in their proper place.
Regard the public services of the sabbath as far the most
important which you can attend. Think it however a
blessed privilege that you may meet for religious purposes
frequently at other times ; but never let such meetings be
a substitute for secret devotion. And if the effect of them
should ever be to keep you away from your closet, or to
give you a disrelish for its duties, you need no other evi-
dence that there is something wrong ; — either that your
attendance on these social services is too frequent, or not
with the right spirit.

Nor is there less danger that a revival may be perverted
to the undervaluing of God's truth. At such a time, espe-
cially, men love to be excited ; and while those who hear
the preaching of the word are apt to delight in those stir-
ring and earnest appeals which are most fitted to rouse the
feelings, there is a strong temptation on the part of minis-
ters to feed this passion for excitement by limiting them-
selves to a few topics of exhortation, rather than by hold-

194 LECTURE Vin.

ing up gospel truth in all its extent and fulness. And m
this waj it often comes to pass, that there is an aversion
contracted to instructive preaching ; the doctrines of the
Bible come to be regarded, both bj people and ministers,
as comparatively tame ; and I hardly need say that, as a
consequence, the ministry loses much of its real efficiency,
and the piety of the church languishes for want of its
appropriate nourishment.

Nor is this all. It cannot be questioned that revivals
are sometimes made the occasion not only of inspiring a
disgust for sober scriptural doctrine, but of introducing into
the church a flood of error. Ministers in seasons of great
excitement, and in the desire of saying something that
shall seize hold of the feelings, sometimes make unguarded
expressions which involve some important error; and if
these expressions seem to be followed by good effects, they
are in danger of repeating them until they come really to
adopt the error which is thus involved. And then again^
the excited multitxide in such circumstances are usually
carried away by the appearance of great zeal and earnest-
ness ; and he who evinces the most of these qualities is
almost sure to be the favorite preacher ; and if he be dis-
posed to commingle error with truth, there is every proba-
bility, that, in many instances at least, the one will be re-
ceived with the other without inquiry or suspicion. Such
has been the history of the introduction and progress of
some of the wildest reveries and grossest errors which have
disturbed the peace and marred the purity of the church.
Let ministers and private Christians, those who preach and
those who hear, be alike on their guard against this tre-
mendous evil.

7. There are certain things which sometimes' occur
during a revival, that are fitted to impair the dignity and

LECTURE VIIL 195

lessen the influence of the ministerial office ; — an evil which
should always be guarded against with great caution.

It must be acknowledged that ministers themselves not
unfrequentl}^ contribute to this unhappy result. Sometimes
they are carried away by strong excitement into the region
of extravagance and even gross fanaticism ; and say and do
things under this influence, which in their cooler moments
will take them to their closets for confession and humilia-
tion. In other cases, they come perhaps honestly to the
conclusion that some new expedient is necessary to secure
attention ; and the result is, that they come out with some-
thing which not only offends a correct taste, but shocks all
the finer sensibilities, or as the case may be, convulses the
audience with laughter. Let a minister be as plain, as
earnest, as faithful as he will ; — but the moment he violates
the decorum due to the place in which he stands, or the
work in which he is engaged ; the moment he introduces
or even tolerates any thing like confusMn in the worship of
God ; then, rely on it, he sins against the dignity of his office.
He does that which is fitted not merely to lessen his own
influence with all men of discreet and sober minds, but in
the view of multitudes, he brings the ministerial office itself
into contempt. There are enough who would be glad to
take such a mistaken course as a sample of the deportment
of ministers in general ; and a single instance of this kind
furnishes them with a text book for censure and ridicule
which they are sure to use to the best advantage.

The same evil also frequently results from a virtual
assumption of the sacred office, by men who have neither
the proper warrant nor the requisite quafifications. Not
that I would intimate that judicious and intelligent laymen
have nothing to do in pubfic, beyond merely conducting
; the devotions of the congregation : I would have them in
man}^ instances at least, ready to impart the word of

196 LECTURE Vlil.

exhortation ; and in private their labors may turn to great
account in the way of counselling persons in different
states of mind : but I would have it always born in mind,
that the ministry is an institution of God's appointment,
and that the man who performs the appropriate duties of
this office, without being regularly called to it, is charge-
able with running before he is sent. And just in proportion
as this is actually done — ^just in proportion as men set at
naught the scriptural rules pertaining to order on this sub-
ject, you may expect to see the influence of the ministry
paralyzed. Let this be generally done, and who will yield
to it the reverence which it claims as an institution of
God?

8. There is danger, during a revival, of setting up false
standards of Christian character.

Men are perpetually prone to mistake the circumstantials
of religion for the substance of it. If this is owing partly
to human infirmity, it is owing still more to human corrup-
tion ; — to an aversion from tha t self-denial which is involved
in the practice of the genuine virtues. This tendency fre-
quently discovers itself even in good men ; and perhaps
never more frequently than during a season of revival.

There is special danger that, at su6h a time, the means
of religion will be substituted for religion itself As means
are of no importance in any other department of action,
except as they are related to the end and may tend to
'secure it, so they are of no use in any other point of view
in the department of religion. Means are of use as it re-
spects the sinner, when they bring him to repentance ; and
as it respects the Christian, when they build him up in faith
and holiness ; and any use of them which does not lead to
these results, will aggravate the condemnation of the one,
and retard the sanctification of the other. But there is great
reason to fear that, in seasons of revival, many Christians,

LECTURE VIII. 197

in examining themselves, and estimating their growth in
grace, do not go much farther than to inquire how many
meetings they have attended, or how many they have fail-
ed to attend. Instead of asking themselves whether the
means they are using are accomplishing their end ; whe-
ther their love, and faith, and humility, and all other Christ-
ian graces, are quickened, or deepened, or brightened, by
what they are doing, thej^- satisfy themselves with the bare
use of the means ; and mistake a secret self-complacency
for the testimony of a gdod conscience.

It is not uncommon to place the evidence of Christian
character, especially during a revival, in talking abundant-
ly and fervently on the subject of religion. True it is that
out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh ; and
it is impossible that religion should be in lively exercise in the
soul, without giving a character to the conversation. But at
the same time, the mere fact that an individual makes the
subject of religion a constant topic in certain circumstances,
and even dwells upon it with great fervor, is the most
equivocal evidence of true piety that can be imagined.
Who has not heard the man actually under the influence
of the intoxicating cup, talk of his experiences and of his
joys, as if he thought himself on the threshold of heaven?
And who has not been sometimes shocked in hearing glow-
ing statements in respect to revivals of religion, and deep
lamentations over the coldness of Christians, and strong
expressions of devotedness to Christ — who has not been
shocked, I say, to find himself listening to a man, whose
character he knew to be openly stained with pollution, or
marked by fraud or falsehood ? I say then, that while an
entire silence on the subject of religion reasonably subjects
one's Christian character to great suspicion, a disposition
to converse much upon it does not of itself constitute any
evidence of piety, or of growth in piety, that can be relied

20

198 LECTURE VIII.

on. This is a matter which often depends more on consti-
tutional temperament than any thing else. Of two Christ-
ians who have the same degree of grace, and have it in
the same degree of exercise, one will speak out his feelings
far more readily than the other, owing solely to a difference
of original constitution. And what is a more striking case
still, one being of a self-confident turn, may talk like an
angel about his hopes and his joys, and another, being con-
stitutionally distrustful, may speak hesitatingly, and rarely
at all, of his religious experience ; and yet the former may
be a miserable hypocrite, the latter a devoted Christian.
But is it not true that in revivals especially, we are too
prone to estimate the piety, both of ourselves and others,
by this most uncertain standard 1 Is there not often at
least a lurking feeling that when we have talked most on
the subject of religion, we have had the most evidence, and
have given the most evidence, of being under its power ?

I cannot avoid here adverting, in one word, to the use
of a sort of technical phraseology relating to Christian
experience and revivals of religion, which in some instances
is not only an outrage upon taste, but is destitute of meaning.
It may be said that it matters little what language we use
on this subject, provided it be understood ; but this is not
true ; for if two expressions convey the same idea, and one
is fitted to awaken prejudice or disgust in a large class of
people, and the other is entirely unexceptionable with all,
then it is not a matter of indifference which of them should
be used. Now it is not to be questioned that the cant
phraseology which has gained such extensive prevalence
in the church, in connection with revivals, is exceedingly
revolting to men of taste ; and there is reason to fear, in
many* instances, awakens a permanent prejudice against
the whole subject. And there is nothing gained to the
lower classes by the adoption of this phraseology ; for no

LECTURE VIII. • 199

language can be more intelligible than that of the Bible
and common sense. But if I do not greatly mistake, the
use of this phraseology which I am condemning, is in many
instances identified with a high tone of spiritual feeling.
It is evidently regarded by many as indicating a deeper
spirit of devotion, a more earnest desire for the salvation of
souls, in short more of the spirit of a reviva,l, than would
be indicated by the use of the simple and pertinent language
supplied by God's word. But never was there a greater
mistake. The best that can be said of it is, that it is a
departure from the dignity that belongs to the whole
subject of religion.

You will perceive at once that the effect resulting from
these arbitrary standards of Christian character, must be
unfavorable to the cause of truth and holiness. It is un-
favorable upon Christians ; for while it greatly interferes
with their own rehgious improvement, it usually awakens
among them a spirit of censoriousness towards each other.
Its tendency in respect to sinners is to put them on a
course of self-righteous effort, and thus to expose them
fearfully to self-deception. Let this evil then ever be cau-
tiously avoided. Let Christians remember that, in a season
of revival as well as in a season of coldness, the evidence
of piety is to be sought in the fruits of the Spirit. And let
sinners remember that no degree of attendance on means,
no degree of animal fervor, can be substituted for repentance
of sin and faith in the Saviour ; that the existence of the
former does not constitute the least evidence of the exist-
ence of the latter.

9. The last of the evils against which I would put you
on your guard in connection with revivals, is corrupting
the purity of the church.

We have indeed no right to expect that the church,
during its militant state, will ever be entirely free from

200 LECTURE VIII,

corruption ; though this does not at all lessen our obliga-
tions to do all we can to render it so. The efficiency of a
church depends greatly on its purity. Even if it consist
of only a little band, and yet be eminent for its consistency
and spirituality, it will exert an extensive and salutary in-
fluence. Bat let its numbers be increased to any extent^
if it embrace a great amount of spurious religion, it will
diffuse around it but a feeble and uncertain light. Every
such accession is an accession of fresh weakness. Men
who are destitute of religion had far better be out of the
church than in it ; for whether they come in as cold for-
malists or heated fanatics, they will bring with them the,
spirit of the world in some form or other ; and whatever
their worldly rank may be, their influence will injure rather
than assist the cause of piety. Let the church receive to
her communion a large number who have deceived them-
selves with false hopes, knowing nothing of the power of
religion ; and it will be strange if she does not soon find
that her most formidable foes are those of her own house-
hold. She may calculate that the time is not distant when
she will find her own members corrupting the purity of the
faith ; when she will see them bound up in the frost of a
heartless formality, and even resisting so far as they dare^
her own efforts to promote the cause of Christ ; when, in
a word, she will be compelled frequently to exercise her
discipline, or grievously to neglect her duty.

Now there is one course which is often adopted in con-
nection with a revival which is sure to bring in its train
this great evil ; I refer to the practice of admitting persons
to the communion with little or no probation. Experience
has long since taught us that there are many at such a
time whose feelings are excited and apparently changed,
and who give promise of being devoted to Christ, who
nevertheless within even a short time, relapse into their

LECTURE VIII. 201

former indifference, and neither consider themselves, nor
are considered by others, as famishing the least evidence
of Christian character. These persons not being received
into the church, are ready enough to acknowledge that
they have lost their interest in religion ; but let them be
thus received, and though you will hear from them no
such acknowledgment, the real fact in respect to their con-
dition will be the same. Hence we are forbidden to doubt
that where the custom prevails of admitting persons to the
communion almost immediately after they are supposed to
be converted, many must be received who are no better than
were the stony ground hearers. I know it is said in favor
of this practice that it originated with the Apostles ; and
that Peter received to the church the three thousand who
were converted on the day of Pentecost, without waiting
to test their characters. But I know too that that case
cannot be pleaded as a precedent for a similar course now,
because the circumstances by which it was marked, do
not exist at the present day. To make a profession of
Christianity then, was to expose one's self, not merely to
reproach and obloquy, but to the rack and the stake ; and
it were impossible to conceive of any higher evidence of
sincerity than such a sacrifice would involve. But now
the fact of confessing Christ before the world injures no
man's character in the view of any one ; and it is a rare
case that it exposes to any personal inconvenience ; so
that, of itself, it can scarcely be said to furnish the least
evidence of Christian character. Let the church, then, as
she values her own purity and efficiency, beware of pre-
maturely receiving those whom she considers the fruits of
revivals to her communion. Not that she will be able, at
any period, to make an exact separation between the chaff
and the wheat : but it is a duty that she owes not only to

20*

202 LECTURE Vlll.

herself, but to her exalted Head, to make that separation
as accurately as she can.

Such are some of the evils with which revivals of religion
may be — have been connected. I have dw^lt upon this
subject at considerable length, not because it is a subject
the most grateful to Christian contemplation, but because,
to my own mind at least, it possesses an importance of
which we can scarcely form too high an estimate. It
were far more pleasant to speak of the blessings of revivals,
and of the triumph of the cause of revivals, than of the
evils which, through the weakness or corruption of human
nature, may be associated with them. But I cannot resist
the impression that, in order to realize the highest amount
of blessing which they are fitted to secure, we must testify
against their abuse, and endeavor to keep them in their
purity. I invite you then, my brethren, one and all, to
labor according to your ability, not merely in the promotion
of revivals, but in preventing the evils with which they
are so often connected ; for in doing so, you not only con-
tribute greatly to the ultimate good influence of every such
work of grace, but you disarm men of their prejudices
against the cause of revivals, and thus remove at least one
obstacle in the way of their salvation. If we knew all
who had rushed into infidelity in consequence of what they
have seen and heard in connection with revivals, I fear we
should be overwhelmed by the discoveiy ; and as we
would save souls from death rather than multiply the
temptations to self-destruction, we are bound to watch,
and pray, and labor, that whatever assumes the sacred
name of a revival, may be worthy of the character which
it professes to bear.

Do 3^ou ask what you have* to do in relation to this
subject 1 I answer, when God pours down his Spirit in
the midst of you, you have much to do in preventing some

LECTURE VIII. 203

or other of these various evils; and this you are to effect
by a constant and watchful observation of the state of
things around you, and by subjecting every thing that is
proposed to be done to the simple test of God's word.
You may also exert a general influence beyond your own
immediate sphere ; by having your views of this subject
clear and settled, and expressing them temperately, yet
firmly, as occasion may require. But be careful never to
mingle in the expression of your views, the least unkind
or unchristian feeling. Though you may consider your
brethren in some respects wrong, and may frankly tell
them so, yet you are to do it in the spirit of Christian
charity, and cheerfully give them credit for their full
amount of usefulness. It were greatly to be lamented if
any of us, in our endeavors to correct the errors of others,
should fall into a still greater one ; should forfeit our claim
to that charity which hopeth and beareth all things.

Brethren, I anticipate for the cause of revivals a glorious
triumph ; and one ground of this expectation is, that the
friends of revivals will labor diligently for the promotion of
their purity. I cast my eye toward the millenial age, and
I witness these scenes of divine love and mercy going
forward with such beauty and power, that the eyes of an-
gels are turned towards them with constantly increasing
delight. I see the pure gold shining forth in its brightness,
and the dross thrown aside and estimated at nothing. I
see the chaff burnt up in the fire, or flying off on the
winds, while the wheat is pure, and ripe, and ready for
the garner. I see Christians every where co-operating
with God for the salvation of men, in the very ways he
has himself marked out ; and while he pours out his rich
blessings on the church, the church sends back her
thanksgivings and praises to Him in the Highest. May
God in mercy hasten this blessed consummation ! And

204 LECTURE VIII.

may you and I, whom he permits to labor m his cause,
count it an honor that we are privileged to direct our
efforts towards this high end, and to anticipate with confi-
dence a glorious result !

LECTURE IX.

RESULTS OP REVIVALS.

REVELATION v. 13.

Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, he unto him
that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb, forever
and ever.

This is the new song that was heard bj John in vision,
as a response from the whole creation, to the sublime
anthem which had just before trembled on the harps and
lips of the general assembly and church of the first born.
The heavenly host, including the angels and the redeemed,
shout forth their praises in this noble song : — " Worthy is
the Lamb that was slain, to receive power, and riches, and
wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing."
All nature iiTstantly becomes vocal, and sends back her
amen to this loud, and thrilling, and extatic acclamation.
*' And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth,
and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all
that are in them, heard I saying. Blessing, and honor, and
glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne,
and unto the Lamb, forever and ever."

In the series of discourses of which the present is to form
the conclusion, I have endeavored to present before you
< what seems to me the scriptural view of most of the lead-
ing topics connected with revivals of religion. I have at-
tempted to show the nature of a genuine revival, and the
characteristics by which it is distinguished ; to defend revi-

206 LECTURE IX.

vals against the cavils of those who oppose them ; to note
the circumstances which are unfavorable to their progress ;
to consider the agency of God on the one hand, and the
instrumentality of the church on the other, in carrying them
forward ; to exhibit an outline of the treatment that is due
both to the awakened sinner and the hopeful convert ; and
last of all, to guard you against the evils to which revivals,
through the weakness and corruption of human nature, are
liable to be perverted. It only remains to direct your atten-
tion, in the present discourse, to the results of revivals ;
partly in their gradual and partial development, and partly
as they will be seen, when the cause shall have gained its
complete triumph. And in taking up this subject in this
connection, we pass from a theme the least grateful to one
that is most grateful to the Christian's heart: we turn our back
upon a region of misgivings, and difficulties, and discou-
ragements, and enter a field of hope, and light, and glory.

But you will ask, perhaps, in what manner the glorious
hymn of praise which I have selected as a text, can be con-
sidered as pointing to the results of revivals of religion ? I
answer, it is a hymn in which the church on earth may
very properly unite in celebrating the triumphs of God's
grace as they have been manifested in the blessed effects of
revivals already. It is the tendency of revivals to prepare
multitudes for taking up this noble song even here, and
continuing to repeat it with increasing melody and rapture
for ever. And moreover it is the song in which the ran-
somed in glory are to celebrate through eternity the praises ,
of redemption ; and of course the triumph of the cause of
revivals, in which ths purposes of God's redeeming mercy
will have gone so wonderfully into effect. Whether, there-
fore, we consider this as a song of triumph from the church
on earth, or as the everlasting song of the redeemed in
beaven, it will, in either case, justify the train of thought

LECTURE IX. 207

into which I purpose to lead you in respect to the resuhsof
revivals. These results I will endeavor to present before
you as they are developed,

I. In the present world :

II. In the tvorld of glory.
I. In the present ivorld.

The grand result to which revivals are here tending is
the complete moral renovation of the world. This result is
to be accomplished,

1 . By their direct influence^ in elevating the intellectual^
spiritual^ and social condition of men.

There is a sluggish tendency in the human mind which
it often requires a severe shock effectually to counteract.
Most men choose almost any other labor than the labor of
thought ; and hence no doubt many an individual in whom
there is the germ of a noble mind, never actually rises
above a very moderate intellectual stature. Now it is the
tendency of a revival of religion to bring the faculties into
vigorous exercise. Let the Spirit of God be poured
out upon a communitj^, and you will find that the public
mind there is in a wakeful state ; that men seem to have
lost their aversion to thinking, and have shaken off their
accustomed sluggishness, and are earnest in making inqui-
ries, and cannot rest till those inquiries are answered.
There is an intellectual excitement at such a time perva-
ding the whole community ; for while convinced sinners
are set upon a course of deep and earnest thought in respect
to their salvation, the minds of Christians are laid under
contribution by the demand that is made upon them for
counsel and aid ; and even those who are not specially
awakened by the Holy Spirit, are usually to a greater or
less extent, brought into the posture of reflection or inquiry.
And the subject which occupies the mind in this case, let
it be remembered, is of the noblest kind. The intellect no

208 LECTURE IX.

doubt may be vigorously employed upon subjects of an
unimportant character, and the exercise which it thus
receives, may serve to develope and quicken its powers ;
but in a revival of religion, the subject also is fitted not only
to develope and quicken, but to elevate ; for it brings the
mind in contact with higher orders of being and higher
states of existence. Yes, in such a scene, men are not
only trained to deep reflection, but to reflection upon mat-
ters of infinite moment ; and the intellect and the heart get
warm together ; and w^hile the deep and strong sensibilities
of the soul are roused by means of the light that blazes in
the understanding, the feelings in turn send back into^the
mind an influence that is fitted to render its perceptions
more distinct and vivid. I appeal to the subjects of revivals
every where for evidence of the fact, that the mind is never
more active than during a season of the special outpouring
of the Holy Spirit

But revivals of religion are favorable to intellectual
culture, not only as they bring the mind at the time into
vigorous exercise, but as they originate in the subjects of
them moral feelings and habits which are peculiarly favor-
able to the acquisition of useful knowledge. Every true
subject of a revival has been brought to realize that his
intellectual powers and all the means he enjoys for their
improvement, are a talent from the great Master, for which
he will be responsible ; and this impression will of course
be favorable to the highest degree of diligence. And then
again, that calm state of the affections which is thereby
induced, is peculiarly favorable to a habit of intellectual
abstraction, and to all high mental efforts : and hence I
should expect with great confidence that of two individuals,
one of whom had been a sharer in the blessed effects of a
revival, and the other was a stranger to the power of reli-
gion— other things being equal — the former would be far

LECTURE IX. 209

more successful in acquiring any branch of useful know-
ledge than the latter ; besides the fact that in the one case there
would be a security, and in the other none, that the acqui-
sitions which were made would be consecrated to the cause
of truth, virtue and happiness. And what would be true
of a single subject of a revival, would be true of its subjects
generally : they have experienced an influence which is fit-
ted more than any thing else to bring out their intellectual
energies, and give them a right direction.

Moreover, as it is the tendency of a revival to impress
those who share in it with their obligations to cultivate
their own powers as God gives them opportunity, it is adapt-
ed also to awaken in them an active desire for the general
promotion of useful knowledge. For though they know
that knowledge is capable of being perverted to the worst
purposes, and renders a bad man a much more formidable
enemy to the cause of virtue and happiness than he could
be without it ; yet they also know that knowledge in itself
is an important auxiliary to that cause ; and that it were as
unreasonable to object to it because it is occasionally per-
verted to bad ends, as it would be to call in question the uti-
lity of the sun because in his march through the heavens he
sometimes hghts the path of the robber or the assassin.
Hence we find that in our own country at least, many of
the most active promoters of useful knowledge at the pre-
sent day are to be found among those who have been prac-
tically taught the great lesson of human responsibility in a
revival of religion ; and it is reasonable to conclude that in
' the progress of revivals not only religious knowledge, but
every other species of knowledge that is fitted to adorn and
bless society will be regularly advanced.

But if revivals serve to elevate the intellectual condition
of men, they operate still more benignly as well as power-
fully upon their spiritual condition. All who are the sub-

21

210 LECTURfc IX.

jects of them, were previously lying under the curse of God,
and exposed to his everlasting displeasure. They were
polluted in their whole moral nature ; were liable not only to
the fierce upbraidings of a guilty conscience, but to the tyran-
ny of worldly lusts, and sometimes even to a storm of malig-
nant passion. In the hour of affliction they had no refuge;
in the prospect of death, they saw nothing but agony— to
say nothing of the agony of dying forever. And what has
the revival done for them ? It has changed their relations
to God, and brought them within the arms of his forgiving
mercy, and filled their hearts with the spirit of adoption,
and opened their lips in thanksgiving and praise. It has
clothed them with the beauties of a renovated nature, has
delivered them from their bondage to the earthly, and
brought them into close alliance with the heavenly ; it has
secured to them living consolation in all their trouble, and
given them a pledge that there shall be nothing to harm
them even in the valley of death. And those who had already
begun to live to God, it has quickened to a higher tone of
feeling and action, impressing upon them more deeply their
Redeemer's image, and rendering them more fit to breathe
the atmosphere of heaven. This it has done not for a soli-
tary individual, or for a few individuals only, but for a mul-
titude ; thus changing the spiritual condition sometimes of
entire families, and not unfrequently of a large part of an
extensive community. True it is that this change relates
especially to the hidden man of the heart, and is for the
most part beyond the reach of mortal vision ; but it is not
the less real — not the less momentous : indeed it may be
considered in an important sense, as the germ of all the
blessing which a revival of religion secures.

Equally true is it that the influence of a revival extends
to the social condition of men. Intelligence and virtue are
the two main springs of public happiness. But we have

LECTURE IX. 211

already seen that it is the tendency of revivals to put the
mind into active operation on the one hand, and to purify
the fountains of moral conduct on the other. If the heart
is changed from the love of sin to the love of holiness, it
must necessarily result that this change will discover itself
in all the Christian virtues ; in that very course of conduct
which makes man a blessing to his fellow man, and converts
all his social relations into so many channels of benign and
healthful influence. Hence it is found, in point of fact, and
in instances almost innumerable, that a revival has reno-
vated not only the moral but physical aspect of a community;
has driven away vice ; has encouraged industry ; and has
caused the social virtues to look forth in smiles, where
chilling selfishness, or hateful discord, or unblushing crime,
seemed to have established a perpetual reign.

Revivals also exert an influence in favor of social hap-
piness, somewhat less direct, but not less efficient, as they
have a bearing on the whole machinery of civil govern-
ment. This is an engine of tremendous power ; and must
almost of course secure to a people great good or bring
upon them great evil ; and which side of the alternative is
to be realized in any given case, must depend on the cha-
racter of the rulers on the one hand, and the character of
the people on the. other. Revivals number among their
subjects not a few men of intellectual distinction, who are
qualified for the higher stations in society ; and there are
many others equally gifted, whose character they help to
form and elevate, who nevertheless do not profess to have
realized their highest benefit. And while the influence of
revivals eminently fits these men for office, by bringing
them under the power of moral or Christian principle, it is
also some pledge of their elevation to office, as it serves to
enlighten and purify moral sentiment throughout the com-
munity. And after they are actually elevated to publio

212 LECTURE IX.

stations, the same influence will make them honest, and
resolute, and faithful to their convictions of duty, even in
the worst of times ; while on the other hand it will cherish
in subjects a spirit of obedience, and lead them to co-operate
with their rulers for the accomplishment of all the good ends
of government. Let the true spirit of revivals prevail
through our land, and we shall deserve, in respect to our
social and civil interests, far more than we now do, the
appellation of '' a happy people."

But while such is the immediate effect of revivals upon
our own public interests, I can not resist the impression,
that the revivals in this country are destined to exert a
more remote influence in advancing the general cause of
human society throughout the world. Where is even the
superficial observer of human aflfairs, who does not perceive
that the signs of the times, in respect to the European
nations, tell fearfully of revolution ? Who needs be told
that the fabric of society in those nations, which has stood
firm amidst the shocks of past ages, begins now percepti-
bly to totter ; and that the day is probably at hand, when
their civil institutions will be remodelled, and the whole
face of society receive a new aspect ? Now I do not
suppose that I claim too much for our country, when I say
that the eyes of the nations will be more Mkely to be direct-
ed to her as a model of social and civil renovation than any
other country on earth. It is no improbable supposition
then that the influence of our revivals — these very scenes
of divine power and grace in which we are permitted to
mingle — may dart across the Atlantic, and be felt at the
very springs of society there. Yes, those institutions to
which, under God, we owe so many of our blessings, and
which are sustained, in a degree at least, by the influence
which comes from revivals, may be adopted by other
nations, until there shall be no nation that does not rejoice

LECTURE IX. 213

in their light. The testimony of God forbids us to doubt
that there is a period approaching when the social state of
man every where, will have reached a point of improve-
ment far beyond what has ever yet been attained by any
people. When the light of the millenial morning dawns
upon the world, it may be easier than now to form an esti-
mate of the results of revivals in giving proportion, and
beauty, and strength, to the edifice of human society.
But,

2. Revivals tend towards the complete moral renovation
of the world, by enlarging the mortal resources^ and quick-
ening and directing the moral energies of the church.

The church is much indebted to revivals for the increase
both of her numbers and her graces. Observe this influ-
ence as it is often exerted in individual cases, and on the
spiritual interests of particular communities of Christians.
It were no difficult matter to find many instances which
have occurred in these latter years, in which hundreds,
during a single revival, have hopefully become the subjects
of renewing grace ; and a large proportion of them at least,
have subsequently evinced the reality of their conversion
by a holy life. And in many of these cases, a church
which before barely had an existence, has not only been
saved from utter extinction, but has been enlarged by great
accessions to its numbers and influence ; and not unfre-
quently has been enabled to supply itself with what before
it did not enjoy — the stated administration of Christian or-
dinances. And if the influence of a revival be so great and
good as it respects particular instances and individual
churches, what shall we say of the influence of all the re-
vivals which take place during a single year ; much more
' of all which have hitherto existed, as well as those which
are hereafter to exist, before the world shall be filled with

21*

214 LECTURE IX.

the glory of the Highest ? How many new churches are
probably destined to grow up under this influence ! How
much is the standard of Christian character — of humility,
of zeal, of devotion, of every thing that pertains to practical
godliness, yet to be elevated in consequence of these glori-
ous effusions of the Holy Ghost ! What an immense
number will have been brought to the table of the Lord,
and will have been enlisted actively in his service, and will
count it an honor to wear themselves out in his cause, who,
but for revivals of religion, might have continued to turn
their backs upon the Saviour, and even have openly op-
posed the interests of his kingdom ! And how much is
our idea of the influence of revivals heightened, when we
recollect that it is constantly accumulative ; that those
who are the subjects of one revival, are prepared to labor,
and actually do labor, for the promotion of others ; and the
subjects of these revivals in turn address themselves to the
same work ; and so on in an uninterrupted succession, until
the Redeemer shall have seen the travail of his soul, and
been fully satisfied.

Again ; Revivals increase the efficiency of the Christian
ministry ; both by increasing the qualifications of those who
are engaged in it, and by bringing others to give them-
selves to the work. They serve to raise the tone of minis-
terial qualification. A minister can learn that in a revival
which he can scarcely learn in any other circumstances.
There he enjoys advantages which he can have no where
else for becoming acquainted with the windings of the hu-
man heart ; for ascertaining the influence of different truths
upon different states of feeling ; for learning how to detect
false hopes and to ascertain and confirm good hopes ; and I
may add, for getting his soul deeply imbued with the true
spirit of his work. Accordingly, it has often been remark-
ed that ministers, after having passed through a revival,

LECTURE IX. 215

have preached, and prayed, and done their whole work
with far more earnestness and effect than before ; and they
themselves have not unfrequently acknowledged that
what they had gained, during such a season, has been
worth more to them than the study of years.

But revivals contribute also to increase the number of mi-
nisters. They are the means of introducing many young
men of talents and promise into the kingdom of Christ ; not
a small part of whom consecrate themselves to him in the
ministry of reconciliation. As the population of our own
country is so rapidly advancing, and as the church is
waking up to the spiritual desolation both of Christendom
and of the Pagan world, it is manifest that an immense
number of ministers are wanted, and are likely to be want-
ed, to meet this constantly increasing demand. Now then,
if it were not for our revivals, we can see no alternative
but that the great work must stand still for want of labor-
ers, or else it must be prosecuted by men who lack the
most essential of all qualifications. But here, blessed be
God, we are saved from both sides of this miserable alter-
native.. We have young men — truly devoted, as well as
in many instances, eminently gifted young men, offering
themselves to the work ; and most of the younger ministers
of the present generation — as well those who have gone
abroad as those who labor at home- — date their conversion
to some revival ; and as the cause of revivals advances in
coming years, we cannot doubt that there will be a con-
stantly increasing number directing their eye towards the
sacred office, until the Saviour's command shall actually
be obeyed to preach the gospel to every creature.

Revivals also lend an important influence to the support
of our benevolent institutions. It is by means of these,
especially that the gospel is to be sent abroad to the ends of
the earth ; and the kingdom of Christ every where to be

216 LECTURE IX.

established. When you view the inroads which have al-
ready been made upon the territories of darkness and sin ;
when you cast an eye toward the wilderness, and see it
beginning to assume the aspect of moral renovation ; when
you look off upon the dominions of Paganism, and see how
many idol gods have fallen from their thrones, how many
have exchanged rites of superstition and cruelty for a pure
and rational worship of the true God, how many Christian
churches and Christian schools are already established,
and how many Bibles and tracts are in circulation ; when
you witness all this, I say, you behold nothing which has
not been accomplished by the benevolent institutions either
of this or of other lands. Now, this moral machinery, so
far as our own country at least is concerned, is evidently
to be sustained and increased chiefly through the influenee
of revivals. Each individual who is converted to God is a
new laborer in this glorious cause ; and the multitudes
who already are, or hereafter will be, born into the king-
dom, must bring to it an amount of influence of which we
can form no adequate conception. Besides, it is the ten-
dency of revivals to make those who are already Christians
address themselves with more vigor and efficiency to this
work ; for while, what they witness and experience in
such a scene is fitted to increase their general spirituality,
it is especially adapted to make them feel more deeply the
value of the soul, and the impoitance of laboring for its
salvation abroad as well as at home to the extent of their
power. Yes, my friends, it is amidst the eflfusions of the
Spirit of God that men are trained to engage actively and
efficiently in the great enterprise of Christian benevolence :
here they are to have their hearts and their hands opened
in behalf of those who are sitting in the region and shadow
of death : here they are to catch that spirit of zeal, and
self-denial, and holy resolution, which will lead them to

LECTURE IX. 217

attempt great things, and by God's blessing to accomplish
great things, towards the moral renovation of the world.
I hardly need say that all our great benevolent institutions
— our Missionary, and Bible, and Tract, and Education,
and Temperance, and all kindred societies, have flourished
most where the influences of God's grace have been most
abundantly experienced ; and 1 am sure that every thing
in the aspect of Providence indicates that the spirit of revi-
vals and the spirit of public charity are hereafter to go
hand in hand ; the one being sustained and cherished in a
great degree by the other, until the earth shall be filled
w4th the Redeemer's glory.

There is one institution which the church uses with
greater eflfect than almost any other, which, in this country,
at least, derives its efficiency in no small degree from the
influence of revivals : I mean the Sabbath school. In order
to impart to this institution the greatest moral energy, it
is necessary that there should be a sufficient number of
teachers able and willing to discharge their duty in the
best manner, and that all who are the proper subjects for
Sabbath school instruction should be brought within its
influence. You will easily see how revivals contribute to
the accomplishment of both these ends. They multiply
the number of adequate teachers, by bringing many per-
sons of intelligence and discretion to a practical knowledge
of the gospel ; and they not only enlist them in the enter-
prise, but impart to them a tender concern for the salvation
of their pupils ; and lead them to regard this rather than
the bare communication of scriptural knowledge, the ulti-
mate end of their efforts. They serve also greatly to in-
crease the number of those who are brought within the
reach of the benefits of this heaven-born institution. Let
Sabbath school teachers become deeply imbued with that
spirit which a revival is fitted to impart to Christians, — a

218 LECTURE IX.

spirit of love to the Saviour and love to the souls whom he
died to redeem, and it will carry them out to the hovels of
wretchedness, and lead them to gather into this sacred
enclosure as many as they can : and let parents feel the
influence of a revival, either in reclaiming them from a
course of backsliding, or in bringing them for the first time
to an acceptance of the Saviour, and they too will stand
ready to co-operate in this noble enterprise by encouraging
not only their own children, but all with whom they have
influence, to be found regularly in the Sabbath school. Tt
were easy to point to many instances of this institution
being first established in consequence of a revival, and that
too where no effort of this kind could have been made at
any preceding period with the least prospect of success j
and to many more instances in which a revival has raised
a Sabbath school from a state of extreme depression to that
of great prosperity. Its numbers have been greatly in-
creased ; its teachers have been rendered more efficient
and faithful ; the church have come to regard it with re-
newed interest ; and even the world have looked upon it
with favor, and extended to it a cordial and cheering
patronage.

I must not omit to say in this connection, that the Sab-
bath school furnishes a most interesting field for the direct
action of a revival. I will say nothing here of the peculiar
advantages which this institution furnishes , for carrying
forward a work of divine grace, having adverted to that in
a preceding discourse ; but I refer to the fact, that the
pupils in the Sabbath school are generally in the morning
of life, and that a revival in numbering them as its subjects,
secures in every instance the influence of nearly a whole
life to the cause of truth and piety. We are accustomed
to feel, and very properly, that there is special reason for
thanksgiving to God, when the man who has nearly worn

LECTURE IX. 219

out his life in sin, is arrested in his guilty career just as he
is on the borders of the tomb ; but the peculiar interest
which we take in such a conversion arises not from any
expectation we can have of very extensive subsequent
usefulness, but from the fact that it occurs at so late a
period, as to furnish a signal instance of sovereign mercy,
and to be in a peculiar sense as life from the dead. But
when an individual comes into the kingdom, bringing with
him the full freshness and vigor of youth, there is occasion
for joy not merely because, from an heir of hell he has
become an heir of heaven, but because there is reason to
hope that he may be long useful in the church, and do
much for the advancement of the cause of Christ. And
when the dews of divine grace descend copiously upon a
Sabbath school, there is an amount of influence secured in
favor of the interests of the church, which outruns calcu-
lation. There are many youth saved, it may be, from
exerting an influence unfriendly to the Redeemer's cause ;
possibly from being its open enemies ; and they enter at
once on a course of vigorous effort for its advancement ;
and some of them may be destined to high places of trust,
and their influence, whether it be greater or less, whether
it be exerted for a longer or shorter period, is brought as
an humble offering to their Saviour and Lord. It is a
delightful thought that, while the Sabbath school is an
important auxiliary to the cause of revivals, revivals in
turn do much to direct and increase the influence of the
Sabbath school ; rendering it a still more eflficient helper
to all the great and holy interests of the church.

There is yet another way in which revivals increase the

moral energies of the church : I mean by cherishing a

spirit of prayer for the success of the gospel. The Christian

[- who has the true spirit of a revival, cannot limit his prayers

a'ny more than his efforts, to the salvation of those who

220 LECTURE IX.

are immediately around him. As he wakes to a more
impressive sense of the value of the soul, and to the fact
that the gospel offers the only effectual remedy for its
moral disorders, he feels a stronger desire that that remedy
may every where be known and applied, and this desire
carries him often to the throne of the heavenly grace.
And no doubt the prayers of Christians for the general
diffusion of the gospel, which are drawn forth by revivals,
have much to do instrumentally in setting in motion and
keeping in motion the great moral machinery of the age ;
as well as in securing the blessed effects which we see
produced by it. And as it is now, so we have reason to
believe it will be in all coming years — the prayers of the
church which her revivals will secure, will have much,
very much to do, in carrying forward the triumph of the
gospel, until the church shall be able to recognise the
whole world as her habitation, and to record that the work
that was given her to do has been accomplished.

Who then but will acknowledge, in review of this article,
that revivals have already, both by a diiect and indirect
influence, accomplished wonders toward the renovation of
the world 1 And what Christian's heart will not bound
with joy in the prospect of what is yet to be done through
the same instrumentality ? Let your imagination anticipate
a period, (how near or how remote I will not venture to
say,) in which the wilderness, instead of presenting here
and there a spot of moral verdue, shall every where be as
the garden of the Lord ; in which Paganism, and Maho-
medism, and every other false religion, shall have fled from
the world ; in which every hill and valley shall echo to the
Redeemer's praises, and the bright light of millenial glory
spread itself over the whole earth ; let that period come,
and let the question be asked, whether on earth or in
heaven, by what means this glorious triumph has been

LECTURE IX. 221

secured, and it requires no spirit of prophecy to predict that
the answer must be, that it has been, in a ^reat degree, by
revivals of religion. Such then is the grand result of
revivals as it respects the present world.

II. And what is it, as it respects the world of glory ?

It is a vast accession to the felicity of that world. For,

1. Revivals mims^er directly to the joy of the heavenly
inhabitants.

The angels are by no means indifferent spectators of
these scenes. Our Saviour himself hath declared that " there
is joy among the angels over one sinner that repenteth."
Much more then must they rejoice, when multitudes repent
and believe, and have their destiny for eternity reversed.
These exalted beings are represented as eagerly penetra-
ting into the mysteries of redemption ; as employing their
noble faculties to the utmost to become acquainted with
this wonderful w^ork ; because, more. than any other, it
brings out to view the perfections of Jehovah. But it is in
a revival especially, that this work as it respects individu-
als, and even the whole church, advances rapidly towards
its consummation. Here the provision which has been
made for sinners is appropriated ; the remedy is applied and
proved to be efficacious. The wisdom, the power, the
grace, the faithfulness of God, shine forth amidst every such
scene, with a distinctness and an effulgence, which angels
cannot contemplate without burning with a loftier and
more admiring regard for the divine character. Yes,
we have no reason to doubt that when they cast an eye
towards our world which is the theatre of redemption, and
towards our revivals in which this redemption so wonder-
fully takes effect, they gain deeper, and brighter, and nobler
views of God, than when they look directly at the glories
of his throne.

Another reason of their joy on these occasions is, that
22

222 LECTURE IX.

the benevolence of their nature leads them to delight in the
happiness of mefi. Though thej know nothing by expe-
rience of the evils from which the sinner is redeemed, yet
they know much of the glory to which he is destined : they
know that he is saved from the miseries of the second
death ; — that he has a title to an incorruptible inheritance
secured to him ; — that during his residence on earth, some
beams of heavenly glory will be let down into his soul ;— -
and that ere long he will be taken up to be their compa-
nion, and will advance through everlasting ages, from one
degree of purity and bliss to another. Inasmuch as, during
a revival, the change takes place in respect to many indi-
viduals, which secures to them an exemption from so
much misery, and the possession of so much glory, how
natural that the angels, in contemplating this change,
should rejoice ; how reasonable that there native benevo-
lence should lead tl:^m to turn an eye of transport toward
the earth, while they bend with deeper reverence before
the throne, in view of these wonderful displays of divine
mercy.

But while revivals are a source of rich joy to the angels,
we may suppose that they are so in a still higher degree to
that part of the population of heaven who have loashed
their rohes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb,
It is v/ith them, in common with angels, a reason for joy
that, in these triumphs of divine grace, they gain the most
glorious view of the divine character ; and also that they
contemplate in them a mighty addition to the amount of
human happiness. But there are other circumstances to
operate in their case, the influence of which angels cannot
be supposed to feel. They know by actual experience the
misery of a life of sin, and the danger that is connected
with it of being cast off forever, and the fearful forebodings
of eternal torment which have risen under the influence

LECTtFRE IX. 223

of a waking conscience ; and they know too on the other
hand the sweet hope that accompanies the sense of forgive-
ness, and the sustaining influences of piety in the hour of
trial, and the cheering prospect that greets the eye of faith
as it respects the future, and the aid which the soul expe-
riences from the everlasting arm in the valley of death, and
finally they know something of the exceeding and eternal
weight of glory in which the sinner's redemption is consum-
mated. They are able therefore to form a far more perfect
estimate than the angels, of the real importance of a revi-
val of religion, so far as it is connected with the happiness
of its subjects ; because their experience enables them to
put the joy that is gained in more striking contrast with
tho woe that is avoided. They look back to the hole of the
pit from which they were themselves taken, and then con-
sider their present condition as kings and priests unto God,
and the gain of bliss and glory which is secured by one
revival defies the utmost reach of their laboring concep-
tions.

Moreover, it is reasonable to suppose that the joy which
" the redeemed feel in view of the triumph of God's grace
on earth, must be heightened in many cases by the rela-
tions which they have themselves sustained to those who
are the subjects of a gracious renovation. Suppose the
glorified parent looks down and sees the children whom he
left walking in the broad road to death, turning into the
path to life and setting their faces firmly towards heaven ;
or suppose the wife beholds her husband, or the sister her
brother, for whom she had ofifered a thousand prayers but
had died without seeing them answered, now waking up
to a concern for his salvation, and laying hold on the hope
set before him in the gospel, and solemnly dedicating him-
self to the Lord; or suppose the faithful pastor to have gpne
down to his grave raourning over the obduracy of hearts

224 LECTURE IX.

which he could never reach, and to look down from Mount
Zion above and see them pierced with conviction, and
melted in penitence,|and rejoicing in hope ; and I ask you
whether you do not believe that in each of these cases,
there would be a new and deeper thrill of joy in the breast of
that glorified immortal ? Do you not believe that he
would strike his harp to a higher and nobler note of thanks-
giving, that those whom he loved while he was on earth
and whom he still loves though he is in heaven, have not
only been redeemed by the blood but renewed by the Spi-
rit of Christ, and are training up to be his companions
through ages of happiness that will know no end.

I may say too, reverently, that Jehovah himself rejoices
in a revival of religion ; for he beholds in it the most pre-
cious of his own works. In such an event each person in
the adorable Godhead is eminently glorified by an exhibi-
tion of the various attributes of the divine character. The
Father is glorified in the display of that love and wisdom
in which the plan of redemption originated ; the Son is glo-
rified in the honor which hereby comes to his mediatorial
work, and especially in the efficacy which is thus proved to
belong to his atoning blood : the Holy Ghost is glorified in
the effectual energy of his operation on the heart ; in
changing stone into flesh — in new-creating the whole
man. Here is power, wisdom, mercy, faithfulness, holi-
ness, every attribute of God, brought out in a Jiving — I had
almost said, a palpably form. If Jehovah rejoices in his
own glory, and if that glory is illustrated in the conversion
of even a single soul, what shall be said of his rejoicing in
view of a revival of religion — much more of all the revivals
which will have taken place when the whole number of the
ransomed of the Lord shall be gathered home.

2. Revivals tend to the same grand result, by increasing
the number of the heavenly inhabitants.

LECTURE IX. 225

Who can estimate the number that have already not
only had then' names written among the redeemed, but have
actually entered through the gate into the city, and taken
up the anthems of heaven, who but for revivals of religion
would have had no part nor lot in the matter ? Limit your
view, if you will, to the result of a single year, and think
w^hat a mighty accession to the heavenly host is furnished
by one year's revivals. And then with the promises of
God and the signs of the times in your eye, let your
thoughts travel down the tract of coming years, and see
how much the revivals of each successive year serve to
increase the population of heaven. And finally anticipate
the time when this earth shall no longer exist as a theatre
for the triumphs of redemption, and the ransomed shall all
be assembled on the plains of immortality ; and behold in
that vast community a multitude which no man can num-
ber who date their change of character and destiny to re-
vivals of religion. And then think of what has been done
for these myriads of immortals. Fix upon the moment
when the scene of dying was over, and the spirit was rush-
ing forth to meet its God ; and estimate the importance of
the change it has experienced, by all the horror which it
henceforth avoids, and all the bliss which it henceforth
attains. All this countless multitude have escaped the
pollution, and degradation, and wailing of the pit, and have
risen to the purity, and glory, and ecstacy of heaven. The
day of the resurrection and the judgment which, but for
the renovation they have experienced, would have awa-
kened in them nothing but shame and agony, is a signal for
exultation and triumph. They walk in the light of the
Lamb, They know how to use angelic harps. They are
kings and priests unto God. They go on from glory to
glory, constantly approaching the perfection of the High-
est, while immortality endures. Whose mind is not lost in

22*

226 LECTURE IX.

contemplating the amount of felicity which revivals will
secure to their subjects through all the ages of eternity.

Pause now for a moment on the eminence to which we
are brought, and so far as you can, let your eye take in at
a glance the results of revivals, as they respect both worlds.
Under their influence see the cause of moral renovation ad-
vancing, until this earth every where brightens into a field
of millenial beauty. Behold also the inhabitants of heaven
kindling with higher raptures in view of these wonderful
works of God ! Not only those who have been subjects of
revivals, but those who have not, not only the ransomed
of the Lord but the principalities and powers in heavenly
places, and even Jehovah who is over all blessed forever, re-
joice, and will eternally rejoice, in these triumphs of redeem-
ing grace. And this joy and glory is not only to be per-
petual, but to be perpetually progressive. Say then whe-
ther such results will not justify the church even now in
beginning her song of triumph ? Which of the angels will
think she is premature in her praises, if, when she looks
abroad, and sees what God has wrought for her already
in her revivals, she should begin to ascribe blessing, and
honor, and glory, and power, unto him that sitteth upon
the throne and unto the Lamb ? Be this then the song of
the church as she travels on here in the wilderness, while
she rejoices in the smiles, and leans upon the arm, and looks
forth upon the gracious triumphs of her living Head. Be
this her song on the morning of the millenial day. Let
that bright jubilee be ushered in by the echoing and re-echo-
ing of this hymn of praise all round the arch of heaven.
Let the church on that glorious occasion count up if she
can all the revivals which have contributed to her enlarge-
ment, and brought glory to her Redeemer, and say what so
well becomes her as to take this language of thanksgiving
upon her lips. Let this be her song when her enemies have

LECTURE IX. 227

all gone into confusion and taken up an eternal wailing ;
when she is herself glorified and enthroned on the fields of
immortality J and privileged to walk in the full vision of
God ; when the complete triumph of redemption, shall every
where be acknowledged, and shall awaken joy or agony
that is to endure forever. From the most distant point in
eternity which an angel's mind can reach, let the church,
when she remembers these scenes of mercy through which
she is now passing, still shout forth her high praises in the
same noble song ; and let seraphim and cherubim, and the
whole angelic choir of the third heavens, join to increase
the melody : — " Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power,
be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb,
forever and ever, Amen 1"

APPENDIX

LETTER I.

From the REVEREND ARCHIBALD ALEXANDER, D. D.

Professor of Theology in the Theological Seminary, Princeton, N. J.

Princeton, March 9, 1832.
Reverend and dear sir,

In compliance with your request, I send you a few thoughts on
revivals. I am gratified to learn that you are about to publish some
Lectures on this interesting subject. I hope they will be extensively
useful J and if you should judge that any thing which I may write
would subserve a valuable purpose, you are at liberty to make use of
this letter as you may think best.

1, A revival or religious excitement may exist and be very power-
ful, and affect many minds, when the producing cause is not the Spi-
rit of God ; and when the truth of God is not the means of the awa-
kening. This we must believe, unless we adopt the opinion that
the Holy Spirit accompanies error by his operations as well as truth,
which would be blasphemous. Rehgious excitements have been
common among Pagans, Mohammedans, heretics and Papists. And
in our own time there have been great religious excitements among
those who reject the fundamental doctrines of the gospel, as for
example, among the Christ-ianSy who are UnitariarfS, and the J^eio-
lights or Schismatics of the west, and the Campbellites, who deny
the proper divinity of our Lord, and the scriptural doctrine of atone-
ment. The whole religion of the Shakers also, consists in enthusi-
astic excitement. Hence it is evident, that revivals ought to be dis-
tinguished into such as are genuine, and such as are spurious. And
the distinction should depend on the doctrines inculcated, on the
measures adopted, and the fruits produced. "Beloved," says the
Apostle John, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits, whether
they are of God."

230 APPENDIX.

^. Again, a revival or religiojus excitement may take place when a
few persons only are under tlie saving operations of the Holy Spirit :
but when many are affected by sympathy, and by the application of
extraordinary means of awakening the feehngs. I have seen a pow-
erful religious impression pervade a large congregation at once, so
that very few remained unaffected ; and most expressed their feel-
ings by the strongest signs ; and yet, as it afterwards appeared, very
few of them became permanently serious. Besides, when the spirit
operates savingly on some, there is reason to think that his common
operations are experienced by many. The minds of the people ge-
nerally become more serious and tender ; and many are deeply con-
vinced of the necessity of religion, and engage earnestly in prayer,
and in attendance on other means of grace. Now while so many
are affected, but few may be truly converted ; and no human wisdom
is adequate to discern between those who are savingly wrought
upon, and those who are only the subjects of the common operations
of the Holy Spirit. The tree which is covered with blossoms often
produces httle fruit. The wind which agitates the whole forest, may
tear up but few trees by the roots. Thus there may be great and
promising appearances, and yet very little fruit. Temporary behevers
may use the same language, and exhibit to others precisely the same
appearance as true converts. This consideration should be sufficient
to prevent the practice lately introduced, of admitting persons to the
communion of the church at the very meeting at which they were
first awakened. There may be cases in which well instructed per-
sons of known good character, may be received to the Lord^s table,
as soon as they profess a hope of acceptance with God, but these
should be considered exceptions to the general rule. Often the im-
pressions produced at a public meeting, where strong excitements
are applied to awaken the feelings, are as evanescent as the morning
cloud or early dew. And many of those who become truly pious,
entertain for a while, hopes, which they afterwards are convinced to
be unfounded; and to pronounce such persons converted at once, and
hurry their admission to the Lord's table, would be the most effectual
method of preventing their saving conversion. There may be an
error on the other side, of too long a delay, and of discouraging real
believers from approaching the table of their Lord ; but the error is
on the safest side. As to apostolical precedent, it is just as strong
for a community of goods ; and after all, there is no undoubted case
of any convert being immediately received to the Lord's supper.
They were baptized instantly on their profession, but this in our view

APPENDIX. 231

is a different thing ; for we admit infants to baptism, but not to the
other sacrament. And the fact is, that in every part of the world,
the plan of placing young converts in the class of catechumens, to be
instructed even prior to their baptism, was adopted. God often leaves
his servants to find out by experience what is most expedient ; and
does not teach every thing by inspiration ; as in the case of Moses
in judging the people of Israel. And if experience has uttered her
monitory voice clearly on any point, I think she has in regard to this ;
and I have no doubt that future experience will fully corroborate the
lessons of the past.

3. A real work of the spirit may be mingled with much enthusiasm
and disorder ; but its beauty will hp marred, and its progress retarded
by every such spurious mixture* Thus also, individuals who are the
subjects of special grace, may for a while, be carried away with erro-
neous notions and extravagant feelings. We must not, therefore,
condemn all as deluded souls, who manifest some signs of enthusiasm*
But under the same revival or general excitement, while some are re-
newed and ingrafted into Christ, others may be entirely Undef the
influence of error, spiritual pride, and delusion. When the son of
man sows good seed, in his field, will not the enemy be busy in sow-
ing tares ? And doubtless it often happens, that by the rashness,
fanaticism, and extravagance of a few persons, especially if they be
leaders, an ill report may be brought up against a work, in which the
Spirit of God has been powerfully operating. The opinion that it is
dangerous to oppose fanaticism, lest we hinder the work of God, is
most unfounded. We cannot more effectually promote genuine re-
vivals, than by detecting and suppressing fanaticism ; which is their
counterfeit, and injures their reputation among inteUigent men, more
than all other causes.

4. Often also, there may be much error mingled with the evangelical
L- truth which is preached in times of revival ; and while God blesses his
own truth to the conversion of men, the baleful effects of the error
which accompanies it will be sure to be manifesji.r It may be com-
pared to the case, where some poisonous ingredient is mingled with
wholesome food. I might here, perhaps, refer to some sections of our
own church, where the truth is not clearly inculcated ; and it might be
shown that there is danger of error on both extremes. But I choose
rather to refer to those churches, which we all think to be erroneous
in certain points. No denomination among us has had more frequent
and extensive revivals than the Methodists, and we have no doubt
that multitudes have been truly converted under their ministry ; but the

232 APPENDIX.

effect of their errors is manifest to an impartial observer. The same
remark holds good respecting the Cumberland Presbyterians, who
greatly resemble the Methodists in their doctrines, and modes of pro-
moting and conducting revivals. And as an example from the oppo- ,
site extreme, I w^ould mention that portion of the Baptist church,
which is tinctured with Antinomianism. They have revivals also,
but their mode of treating the subjects is widely different from that of
the sects last mentioned.

5. But I come now to speak of genuine revivals, where the gospel is
preached in its purity, and where the people have been well instructed
in the doctrines of Christianity. In a revival, it makes the greatest
difference in the world whether the people have been carefully taught
by catechising, and where they are ignorant of the truths of the Bible.
In some cases revivals are so remarkably pure, that nothing occurs
with which any pious man can find fault. There is not only no wild-
ness and extravagance, but very little strong commotion of the animal
feelings. The word of God distils upon the mind like the gentle rain,
and the Holy Spirit comes down like the dew, diffusing a blessed in-
fluence on all around. Such a revival affords the most beautiful sight
ever seen upon earth. Its aspect gives us a lively idea of what will
be the general state of things in the latter-day glory, and some
faint image of the heavenly state. The impression on the minds of
the people in such a work are the exact counterpart of the truth ; just
as the impression on the wax corresponds to the seal. In such revivals
there is good solemnity and silence. The convictions of sin are deep
and humbling : the justice of God in the condemnation of the sinner
is felt and acknowledged ; every other refuge but Christ is abandon-
ed ; the heart at first is made to feel its own impenetrable hardness ;
but when least expected, it dissolves under a grateful sense of God's
goodness, and Christ's love ; light breaks in upon the soul either by a
gradual dawning, or by a sudden flash ; Christ is revealed through
the gospel, and a firm and often a joyful confidence of salvation
through Him is produced ; a benevolent, forgiving, meek, humble and
contrite spirit predominates — the love of God is shed abroad-^and
with some, joy unspeakable and full of glory, fills the soul. A spirit
of devotion is enkindled. The word of God becomes exceedingly
precious. Prayer is the exercise in which the soul seems to be in its
proper element, because by it, God is approached, and his presence
felt, and beauty seen : and the new-born soul lives by breathing after
the knowledge of God, after communion with God, and after confor-
mity to his will. Now alao springs up in the soul an inextinguish-

APPENDIX. 233

able desire to promote the glory of God, and to bring all men to the
knowledge of the truth, and, by that means to the possession of
eternal life. The sincere language of the heart is, " Lord, what
would.' t thou have me to do ?" That God may send upon his church
many such revivals, is my daily prayer ; and many such have been
experienced in our country, and I trust are still going forward in our
churches.

6. But it has often occurred to me — and I have heard the same
sentiment from some of the most judicious and pious men that I have
known — that there must be a state of the church preferable to these
temporary excitements, which are too often followed by a deplorable
state of declension, and disgraceful apathy and inactivity. Why not
aim at having a continuous lively state of piety ; and an unceasing
progress in the conversion of the impenitent, without these dreadful
seasons of deadness and indifference ? Why may we not hope for
such a state of increasing prosperity in the church, that revivals shall
be no longer needed : or if you prefer the expression, when there
shall be a perpetual revival ? Richard Baxter's congregation seems
for many years to have approximated to what is here supposed ; and
perhaps that of John Brown of Haddington, and Dr. Romaine of
London. And in this country, I have know^n a very few congrega-
tions in which a lively state of piety was kept up from year to year.

7. We cannot, however, hmit the Holy One, nor prescribe modes
of operation for the Spirit of God. His dispensations are inscrutable,
and it is our duty to submit to his wisdom and his will ; and to go on
steadily in the performance of our own duty. If He, the Sovereign,
chooses to water his church by occasional showers, rather than with
the perpetual dew of his grace ; and this more at one period, and in
one continent, than at other times and places, we should rejoice and
be grateful for the rich effusions of his Spirit in any form and manner;
and should endeavor to avail ourselves of these precious seasons, for
the conversion of sinners, and the edification of the body of Christ.
In the natural world the cold and barren winter regularly succeeds
the genial and growing seasons of spring and summer ; and there
may be an analogy to this vicissitude in the spiritual world. One
thing we arc taught, that believers stand in need of seasons of severe
trial, that they may be purified, as the precious metals are purged
from their dross in the heated furnace. Paul says, " For there must
be heresies among you, that they which are approved may be made
manifest."

8. As genuine revivals are favorable to truth and orthodoxy, so

23

234 APPENDIX.

spurious excitements furnish one of the most effectual vehicles for
error and heresy. The church is not always benefited by what are
termed revivals ; but sometimes the effects of such commotions are
followed by a desolation which resembles the track of the tornado.
I have never seen so great insensibility in any people as in those who
had been the subjects of violent religious excitement; and I have
never seen any sinners so bold and reckless in their impiety as those
who had once been loud professors, and foremost in the time of revival.
If I had time, I might illustrate this remark by a reference to the great
revival of the west, which commenced about the close of the year
1800 in the south part of Kentucky ; and by which the Presbyterian
church in that region was for so many years broken, and distracted,
and prostrated — but I must forbear. "When people are much excited,
their caution and sober judgment are diminished ; and when preachers
are ardently zealous in revivals, serious people do not suspect them
of holding errors, or of entertaining the design of subverting the truth.
It is also a fact that the teachers of false doctrine, do sometimes art-
fully associate their errors with revivals, and by continually insinuating
or openly declaring, that revivals only take place in connection with
their new theology, they succeed in persuading those who have more
zeal than knowledge, that all who oppose their errors, are the enemies
of revivals. This artifice has often been played off with much effect ;
and they have sometimes gone so far as to deny the genuineness of
great revivals which occurred under the ministry of those holding
opinions different from their own ; or who neglected to bring into
operation all the newly invented apparatus of revivals.

You may, perhaps, expect me to say something respecting what
are called new measures ; but as I am out of the way of witnessing
the actual operation of these means, I will not venture on a discussion
which is both delicate and difficult, farther than to mention some
general results, which from a retrospect of many facts, I have adopted,
in regard to revivals of religion. On each of these I might largely
expatiate, but my prescribed limits forbid it.

All means and measures which produce a high degree of excitement,
or a great commotion of the passions, should be avoided ; because
rehgion does not consist in these violent emotions, nor is it promoted
by them; and when they subside, a wretched state of deadness is
sure to succeed.

The subjects of»religious impressions ought not to be brought
much into public notice. It ought not to be forgotten, that the heart
IS deceitful above all things, and that strong excitement does not

APPEI^IX. 235

prevent the risings of pride and vainglory. Many become hypocrites
when they find themselves the objects of much attention, and affect
feelings which are not real ; and where there is humility and sincerity,
such measures turn away the attention from the distinct contemplation
of those subjects which ought to occupy the mind.

On this account, I prefer having the anxious addressed and in-
structed as they sit undistinguished in their seats, rather than calling
them out to particular pews, denominated anxious seats : and if the
pastor can visit the awakened at their houses, it would be better than
to appoint meetings expressly for them. But as this cannot be done,
when the number is great, these meetings may be necessary ; but
instead of attempting to converse with each individual, let the preacher
address suitable instruction and advice to all at once ; and if any are
in great trouble and difficulty, let them come to the minister's house,
or send for him to visit them.

All measures which have a tendency to diminish the solemnity of
divine worship, or to lessen our reverence for God and divine things,
are evidently wrong ; and this is uniformly the effect of excessive
excitement. Fanaticism often blazes with a glaring flame, and agi-
tates assemblies as with a hurricane or earthquake ; but God is not
in the fire, or the wind, or the earthquake. His presence is more
commonly with the still small voice. There is no sounder character-
istic of genuine devotion, than reverence. When this is banished,
the fire may burn fiercely, but it is unhallowed fire. Fanaticism,
however much it may assume the garb and language of piety, is its
opposite: for while the latter is mild, and sweet, and disinterested,
and respectful, and affectionate, the former is proud, arrogant, censo-
rious, selfish, carnal, and when opposed, malignant.

The premature and injudicious publication of revivals, is now a
great evil. There is in these accounts often a cant which greatly
disgusts sensible men ; and there is an exaggeration which confounds
those who know the facts ; and it cannot but injure the people con-
cerning whom the narrative treats. But I must desist.
I am respectfully and affectionately
Yours,

A. ALEXANDER.

Rev. W. B. Sprague, D. D,

LETTER II.

From the REVEREND FRANCIS WAYLAND, D. D.

President of Brown University, Providence, Rhode Island.

Providence J March 7, 1832.
Reverend AND DEAR SIR,

You have requested me to give you some accoiint of the revivals
with which I have been acquainted, and specially of those which have
occurred in the denomination to which I belong. So large a portion
of my life has been devoted to the business of instruction, and having
been permitted to witness but one general revival in a literary institu-
tion, I regret to say, that I am far less able to comply with your request,
than many others of my brethren. I have, however, frequently visited
congregations and places during seasons of revival, and have been in
habits of intimacy with many of my brethren who have enjoyed such
seasons, and have been thus, in various instances, acquainted with the
whole progress of the work. I merely mention these circumstances
to show you just how far the subsequent opinions are worthy of credit.
Having done so, I will proceed, and offer such remarks as my limited
observation and experience have suggested on the subject.

I. I believe in the existence of revivals of religion, as much as I believe
in any other fact, eitlier physical or moral. By revivals of religion I
mean special seasons in which the minds of men, within a certain dis-
trict, or in a certain congregation, are more than usually susceptible
of impression from the exhibition of moral truth. The eflfects of this
special influence are manifest on ministers and hearers, both converted
and unconverted. Ministers are more than usually desirous of the
conversion of men. They possess, habitually, an unusual power of
presenting the simple truths of the gospel directly to the consciences
of their hearers, and feel a peculiar consciousness of their own weak-
ness and insufficiency, and at the same time a perfect reliance upon
the efficacy of the gospel, through the agency of the Spirit, to convert
men. Every minister of the gospel has, I presume, enjoyed this feel-

APPENDIX. 237

mg occasionally in his addresses to his fellow men, and every one has,
I fear, felt that to possess it habitually is one of his most difficult attain-
ments. Christians, during periods of revival, are characterized by an
unusual spirit of penitence, of confession of sin, and of prayer, by a
desire for more holiness, and specially by a tender concern for the sal-
vation of souls. Unconverted persons are more desirous to hear the
gospel, and particularly the plainest and simplest exhibitions of it ;
they readily listen to conversation on the subject, and seem to expect
it. Truths which they have frequently heard with total unconcern
they now hear with solemn and fixed attention ; and in many cases^
for days together, scarcely a sermon will be preached, or an exhorta-
tion offered, which is not made effectual to the conviction or conversion
of one or more souls.

Seasons of this sort commence in various ways. Sometimes a whole
congregation is simultaneously impressed with the importance of reli-
gion. At other times a single striking conversion spreads its effect
gradually over the whole. Sometimes the unconverted are awakened
while the church yet slumbers. But more frequently Christians be-
come convinced of their lukewarmness, and return to God by repent-
ance, and through them the Holy Spirit is shed abroad upon the un-
converted. That such seasons as these have been and still are wit-
nessed, in almost every part of our country, can no more be doubted
than the shining of the sun at noon-day.

II. I next inquire what means have been most successfully used
for the obtaining of this blessing.

1. On the part of the church, putting away all known sin. The
enforcement of strict discipline, the universal engagement in behalf of
temperance, the renewal of covenant engagement with God, more
universal separation from the world, have all been frequently followed
by seasons of revival.

2. Setting apart seasons of fasting, and prayer, and humiliation,
both individually and collectively, has very commonly been attended
with a blessing. Those seasons which have been followed by most
powerful revivals, have been marked by unusual confession of sin,
deep humility, earnest longing for the salvation of others, specially of
parents for children, and of relatives for relatives. In innumerable
cases, such prayers have been in a remarkable manner answered.

3. The more frequent and more faithful preaching of the gospel,
has been generally followed by increase of religious attention in a con-
gregation. Ordinarily, ministers in New-England have formerly

23*

238 APPENDIX.

preached twice on the Sabbath day, and once on an evening of the
week. Of late, however, the number of services has much increased.
Most churches have three services on the Sabbath, when they can be
procured, and meetings for rehgious improvement frequently during
the week. These meetings have been of various kinds. Some-
times the families in a neighborhood have been invited to spend
an hour in religious services. At other times, particular classes of so-
ciety have met separately for this purpose. For instance, parents,
fathers, mothers, young men, young men in business, persons in middle
age, havemet and have been addressed in -relation to their own partic-
ular case. Meetings for conference, or for exhortation and prayer, by
lay brethren, have been very common, and have been very usefuL
Perhaps few means have, however, been attended with more invaria-
bly good effect, than the establishment of bible classes. These, I need
not say, are associations for the purpose of studying the sacred scrip-
tures, conducted by a minister, or some competent person. I perhaps._^
should not err in saying that revivals have more commonly commenced
in bible classes than any where else. Within a few years also, pro-
tracted meetings, or meetings for the purpose of continuing religious
services for three or four days in succession, have been attended with
good success. Such meetings have rarely been held without being
followed by hopeful conversions. Like any other special means of
religious improvement, however, they need to be carefully guarded to
prevent their falling into abuse. I have no doubt that experience will
suggest such rules concerning the best mode of conducting them, as
will enable Christians to derive the benefit which they confer, without
suffering the evil which in some cases, it has been said, they have pro-
duced. That they have, in most instances with which I have been
personally acquainted, been attended with a decided preponderance
of good effect, so far as their results have been at present developed,
I have no reason to doubt.

The doctrines which have been most successfully exhibited in the pro-
motion of revivals of rehgion, I think have been those which are pecuhar
to the gospel of Christ. Of these I believe the following to be some of
the most important — The entire want of hohness in all men by nature •
the justice of God in the everlasting condemnation of sinners ; the
exceeding sinfulness of sin ; the total inabihty of man, by his own
works to reconcile himself to God ; the sufficiency, freedom and ful-
ness of th€ atonement; the duty of immediate repentance, and faith in
Jesus Christ ; the inexcusableness of delay ; the exhibition of the re-
fug/^'s of lies under which sinners hide themselves ; the sovereignty of

APPENDIX. 239

God in the salvation of sinners ; the clear exhibition of the truth that
he is under no manner of obhgation to save them ; and the necessity
of the agency of the Spirit of God to the conversion of any individual
of the human race.

III. The objects that should be aimed at in conducting a revival
of religion, are few and simple. Some of them are, I think, the
following :

1. To cultivate the deepest piety in Christians. Hence they need
to be exhorted frequently to self-examination, secret prayer, self-denial,
and the cultivation of the special graces of the Spirit. At such times
the temptation is strong to exhibit our religion before the world.
When this becomes the case it soon languishes and the power of a
revival passes away.

2. To improve the season as faithfully as possible to the conversion
of sinners. This will be accompHshed, 1. By rendering all the preach-
ing as plain, scriptural, faithful and affectionate as God shall enable
us. 2. By extending the means and increasing the amount of religious
instruction. I see no reason why judicious laymen, provided they
are experienced Christians, should not under the general direc-
tion of the pastor, hold neighborhood meetings in various parts of a
congregation. In this manner multitudes in every place, and espe-
cially in large towns, would be brought within the hearing of the gos-
pel, who never enter a place of worship. 3. By personal conversa-
tion, to as great an extent as possible, with those whose minds are at
all impressed with the importance of religion, for the sake of removing
difficulties, dispelling ignorance, and leading them to the Saviour.

3 I suppose we should aim so to conduct our efforts during a revi-
val of religion, as to prolong it as much as possible ; or what is still
better, to render it the permanent religious state of a congregation.
Several means will probably conduce to this. 1. We may so multi-
ply religious meetings, as to weary men's minds and bodies by the
continuous effort of attention. When this effect is produced, their
capacity for feeling is exhausted. On the contrary, by keeping within
the limit designated by the laws of the human constitution, men's
attention may be directed to the subject for any period whatever.
2. By creating no collision between religious and other duties. If
other duties are neglected for a season, the conviction of this neglect
will soon form an excuse for a subsequent neglect of the duties of reli-
gion. 3. By avoiding the mere excitation of the passions, and striving
simply to arouse and quicken the conscience. Duty is, in its nature,

240 APPENDIX.

fixed, permanent, stable ; passion noisy, variable and uncertain. It
is from want of this distinction that the results of many revivals havs
so greatly disappointed the hopes the church.

IV. There are some thitigs which experience has taught us the
importance of guarding against^ in revivals of religion. Such are the
following :

1. Reliance on means, instead of rehance upon the Spirit of God.
Seeing particular, and sometimes unusual means attended by a
blessing, both ministers and people are prone to indulge the feeling
that the efficacy resides in the means. They see particular exhibitions
of truth, protracted meetings, &c., followed by conversions, and they
are too likely to feel as though there were some combination of means
by which men may certainly be converted. Thus reliance on the
Spirit of God is forgotten ; a spirit of self-confidence succeeds to a
spirit of prayer, and God leaves the work in the hands of men. I
need not say that it immediately ceases.

2. A tendency to exaggeration is specially to be avoided. Men
who desire to convince others, are always liable to use stronger lan-
guage than the cool consideration of the case will w^arrant. It is so
here. I do not mean to assert that the truth is represented too
strongly. This cannot be. But a stress is frequently laid upon trivial
circumstances, for the sake of immediate efiect ; plain truths are often
represented in so novel alight, or surrounded with so unusual imagery,
that they have the efiect upon a plain congregation, of false doctrine.
We can never improve upon the sayings of Christ, nor present the
doctrines of the gospel in a dress better adapted to the human mind
than he has done. As an illustration of the nature of this tendency
to exaggeration, I would remark -that I have known ministers urge
persons to wait, after the congregation was dismissed, for the purpose
of being prayed for, in such terms as would have led us to believe
that their salvation absolutely turned upon this very point. Now I
will not say that a person's salvation may not turn upon such a point
as this, but I ask, is this the general rule ? Does the Bible authorize
us to state it thus to a congregation?

3. A tendency to spiritual pride needs frequently to be corrected.
Young converts are often put forward too rapidly, and induced to
address congregations. These exhortations are sometimes attended
with good effects, and are, by the injudicious, applauded. Hence
they are prone to vanity, self-exaltation, and censoriousness. The
same effect is produced in Christians who are trusting to the means
of grace, instead of relying on the Spirit of God. These indications

APPENDIX. 241

need to be repressed by faithfulness and independence on the part of
the ministry. In opposition to ail this, I know it may be said, that a
revival is a season of harvest, and we must labor differently from our
usual manner. I answer, granted. But I ask, are we to work harder
in a season of harvest than in a season of seed time ? Should we not
always work for God with our whole itiight, and should we, or others,
work, or can we work, beyond that might ? Should a man work so,
on the first day of his harvest, that he and all his fellow laborers would
be disenabled from labor during the remainder of the season ? And,
secondly. Whether it be seed time or harvest, God expects us to labor
according to the laws, to which he has subjected this and every other
labor. What should we think of a farmer who went to work upon
his wheat field, cutting down and trampling under foot the rich bless-
ings of autumn, and alleging as his reason, that it was harvest time,
and he must work hard, for it would soon be over ? If it will soon be
over, the reason is the stronger why we should lay out our labor to
the greatest effect. And our labor will be laid out to the greatest
eflfect, by conducting it according to the laws which God has enacted.

These, my dear sir, are a few of the reflections which have occurred
to me in attempting to comply with your request. I have been obliged
to study brevity, and fear that, in many cases, I may not have made
myself perfectly understood. I have been obliged to write in haste,
and in imperfect health. Should any thing have been written which
can be of the least use to any of my brethren, I shall have cause for
thankfulness. That this may be the result, is the sincere desire of,

Dear sir.

Yours truly,

R WAYLAND.

The Rev. Dr. Sprague, Albany.

LETTER III.

FrOxM the reverend DANIEL DANA, D. D.

Newburyport, ^lassachusetts.

J^eioburyport, March 22, 1832.
Reverend and dear sir,

I rejoice that you have been led to preach at large on the subject of
^ Revivals ;" and still more, that the instruction you have given your
people, is likely, through the press, to become the common property
of the religious public.

The unparalleled mercy w^ith which God has visited, and is still
visiting, his American churches, excites our increasing wonder. It
should pour a tide of holy gratitude and joy into every heart.

Still we have reason to "rejoice with trembling." Spiritual
prosperity, not less perhaps than temporal, has its peculiar dangers.
Should those revivals which seem to be overspreading our land, lose
their heavenly character ; should they degenerate into mere animal,
or enthusiastic, or artificial excitements ; they would cease to be
blessings. Their progress would be marked with desolation and
spiritual death. To preserve them, then, in all their genuine, unsul-
lied purity, should be the first object. This, I know, is your favorite
object ; and in its pursuit, you have the concurring wishes and prayers
of every enlightened friend of God and man in the community.

On this most interesting point, you have been pleased to request
some thoughts from me. And though I have little sanguine hope of
meeting your expectations, yet as your request has the force of a
command, I will ofier a few desultory hints.

If all genuine rehgion is based on truth, it follows that every de-
parture from truth, and every admixture of error, in religious instruc-
tion, tends to undermine the foundations of piety. Nor can it be
denied that even the concealment of truth has a similar general ten-
dency. These remarks are of universal application. But to no sub-
ject do they apply so forcibly, as to our protracted meetings. To
these scenes multitudes resort to learn more of religion than they ever

APPENDIX.

243

begin to hear without p^:^^^^^^^^ ZuXl t^"' '°^ ^^ '''' '""''
which will ^H^r.A .u J, ''^^* ^^'^ ^^e liable to receive impressions

etnall^Hd to^Xtr^t."'^' "^"^ '"'^^^'-P^"^ ^^ "> '"«
eminently demandsa n, ^''''^'"^"'' *'^ - Ae time which pre-

script. Jdotrs Th^^l%h:ZeT' ""''^^""'^' .^^''°^''^°" °^
-ence anH in .11 •. ^ i ™^ *^ P^''^ ^^^th in all its efful-

willlTrnZeTbTa "'^T^*^'^"^P"'°'■°"^^-*-'^ — g«
ourow^T ^ ='"y<=«taztoe„t,or addition, or modification, of

gofpd'trutt totot"'"" '•""'' '° '^P"' '■^°'" *^ simplicity of
lineLen s ^nd ^1^^ "r '"'^''^"^^ ^ *° ^°"°" ^°"'" '''harfher
fastidioust; te of thfre^ir t"' ^^^ '-"ff^- *» the
their orthodoxy, coalescl^lithMf";^'"'^ "'"'.'""'' "^'^'"^^'^''^ °"
and make reason the fin!!*^'"'™"' '" '^''' grand error ;
/a/.e M«o4/rexe cisinlT'" ITT' '' ^^"»'°" ^ ^^ "°' ^
doctrines; repea .nT bfac! r^',^"'^^"' '"«-"- «» Christian
.tretchin J or mutilatl th! ' ," ' ^^P-''"^"' °f Procrustes, and
That hetleenlt2!lT ^ " ''"'"'''"^"' "'* ''^ °-" "o-^^I^
there can be L reardi! ^'^''^^^P'^^' ^'"d ^^^ doctrines of the gospel,

fromthesa^-ratrnESh*^^^^^^^^^^^

::::t:Li:raT;-'.: -V" '"-- -^^^^^^^^^^^

trines of ^^^^XS^^::^^^ ^^ ^° ^^ '^
not that the attemnt i<, ..tto i '^^^^^^'^- This, however, proves

-yyetarise,l7;iSre'h:"'"/°"''' ™^^*'^^ ^P'"*
in the Bible ; powS enTuX, ''"7,^" ">■"''' »"d deeply studied

and to^raprfe J^th 1 ^ '!? *' ''''' '™*' "^ philosophy,
thing anew at tl fe 1 %T ' "' '^"""^ ''"""^'^ *° '-™ --y
pouriightrth lo/r °th "":, f"'' ^ ^P'"' ™="^' ^""-hto
and to reducet'c £ to^-J 'tZl:' t'^'f^" '""^P''^'^'-'
with safety, and with deli" ht ""''"' ^' ""«''' "^'^"

While the enterprise; spirit of the age i. accomplishing ,„ch

244 APPENDIX.

wonders in art, and even in science, numbers seem to anticipate
corresponding improvements in theology. But with little reason. If
any essential truths are to break out from the Bible in the nineteenth
century of Christianity, the Bible has been given in vain. It has
failed to accomplish its grand object. We hope, indeed, that many
of its great doctrines will be better understood. In other words, we
hope that the darkness with which a false learning and a false phi-
losophy have shrouded them, will be dispelled, and they will be seen
by their own light. Improvements in religious knowledge come in a
different way from most other improvements. They are the fruit, not
of ambitiou#toiI, or of bold speculation ; but of humility, of self-dis-
trust, of calm reflection, of ceaseless inquiry at the Heavenly Oracle,
and of fervent prayer to the Father of lights. The fear of the Lord is
the beginning of this wisdom. To approach the Bible, or any of its
sacred truths, without reverence, without a holy, trembling caution,
is to be disquahfied, not only to teach, but even to learn. Here, men
are ordinarily bold and self-confident in proportion to their ignorance.

Where men of judgment creep, and feel their way,
The positive pronounce without dismay.

How disastrous is it for religion, when men of this stamp become the
oracles of the day ; teaching what they have not learned ; condemning
what they have never understood ; confident, where a little reflection
would teach them to doubt ; and breathing their own spirit into their
admiring, deluded followers.

A special cause of doctrinal error and corruption is found in that
excitement which frequently attends revivals of religion ; and particu-
larly, lengthened religious meetings. In these cases, the imaginations
and feelings of men being powerfully roused, the plain truths of the
gospel pall upon their ears, and they demand something more novel,
more startling, more overwhelming. The contagion reaches the
preacher. His own imagination and feelings are kindled ; and he
longs to utter something which shall irresistibly seize every heart.
In the ardor of the moment, and perhaps with the best intentions, he
utters a sentiment which his cool judgment w^ould have condemned,
and which the Bible condemns. But it enkindles thought and feeling.
It thrills a whole assembly. Thus sanctioned, it flies forth on every
Hvind ; and it remains to trouble the church for ages.

If doctrinal errors are to be deprecated, as hostile to the purity of
revivals, errors in experimental and practical religion are still more
immediately dangerous and fatal.

APPENDIX, 245

In the extraordinary meetirfgs to which we have alluded, the
preaching generally assumes the hortatory character. Undoubtedly
it ought to embrace powerful and affecting appeals to the conscience,
and the heart. But this is not enough. It should abound in instruc-
tion respecting the distinguishing nature and evidences of genuine
piety. Such instruction, so far from being, as is sometimes supposed,
unsuited to the occasion, is eminently appropriate and needful. If men
are to be urged to religion with unusual energy, let them know what
religion is. If the very circumstances under which they assemble,
expose them to mistake mere natural excitement or sympathy for piety,
let the mistake not be cherished, but counteracted. Religion should,
indeed, be exhibited in all its beauty and loveliness ; in all its divine
and attractive charms. But we may not conceal its spirituality, its
difficulties, or its self-denials. We may not depress its high demands,
nor narrow its broad requisitions. We cannot speak to sinners too
emphatically of their obligation to immediate repentance ; of the guilt
and danger of delay ; nor of their encouragement to give themselves
to religion ; nor of the absolute certainty thatif they truly seek, they
shall obtain its blessings. Nor can we employ too much pains to
wrest from them their ten thousand excuses for impenitence. Still,
we may not suffer them to forget their deep depravity ; their insuffi-
ciency ; their dependence on sovereign mercy ; nor the necessity of
divine influence to change their hearts. True ; these things are re-
garded by many, as overstatements of gospel doctrine ; points which
the Christian preacher is called, not so much to expound and enforce,
as to explain away. But the great majority of the Christian church
have ever viewed them as simple Bible truths ; and they have con-
sidered it as most honorable to the Bible to receive them in their sim-?
plicity, and open their hearts to their influence. Others, too, who
cannot but confess that these are plain and prominent points of scrip-
ture, are much disquieted as to their tendency; and think that, if
inculcated at all, they should be inculcated with much caution, and
much quaUfication. But is it not safe to declare the gospel message?
Is there any danger Uke that of concealing or distorting it? If truth
may be perverted to men's ruin, is not error necessarily destructive ?
If, from the very doctrines which should alarm, and rouse to action,
they will draw argument for sloth, or despondence, or presumption,
will not the error be voluntary and criminal on their part, and their
destruction entirely of their own procuring ?

Are there not certain characteristics of the age, which threaten, m
a greater or less degree, the purity of religion ?

24

246 APPENDIX.

It is eminently an age of action. On every subject, in every de-
partment of science, and of life, the human mind seems roused to an
unv^^onted energy ; an almost unparalleled activity. The religious
world has awoke from a long and most lamentable slumber. Not
content with barren wishes and prayers for the conversion of the im-
penitent, and of the heathen world, it puts its faculties to the work.
It vigorously employs the appropriate means. This is matter of the
liveliest gratitude and joy. Yet even here, there arises danger. IfJ
through multiplied active engagements, ministers or private Christians
shall be drawn away from their closets ; from communion with their
hearts, and their God ; their piety will languish and decline. With
new converts, with those whose character and habits are in the form*
ing state, the case is still more critical. The}?^ too must prepare for
action ; vigorous, benevolent, holy action. And this preparation
must be made in the closet. It must be the fruit of retirement, of
meditation, of self- converse, of prayer. "Without these, they may
have the form, the features, and apparently the activities, of living^
Christians ; but the "informing, animating spirit will be absent.
Without these, they may do something to save the souls of others ;
but too probably, they will lose their own.

This is likewise an age of display. Almost every thing new pushes
itself into notice, courts the public gaze, and claims the public admi-
ration. But religion, genuine religion, is modest, unobtrusive, and
humble. It seeks not public applause. It is content with the notice
and approbation of God. These characteristics constitute not only
its beauty, but in some measure, its very essence. A vain, ambitious,
popularity-seeking Christian is almost as great a solecism as a
profane, or prayerless Christian. Should this spirit once enter our
churches, it will sadly mar their beauty, and consume the very vitals
of their religion. Let us beware of it in all its forms, and all its ap-
proaches. Let us especially, in all the arrangements of our protracted
meetings, and in all our treatment of inquirers, and young converts,
avoid and discountenance, as much as possible, the pernicious spirit
of display.

In adverting to the causes by which religious revivals are corrupted,
I intended to have noticed the evil of precipitate 'admissions of sup-
posed converts into the church. But I have already protracted my
remarks beyond my intention ; and this topic, as well as some others,
must be waived.

In reviewing what I have written, I perceive that the spirit of ani-
madversion has been somewhat freely indulged. Yet I humbly hope

APPENDIX. 247

that nothing has been marked with disapprobation which the great
Head of the church approves. If any thing is to be found on earth,
which has much of heaven in it, it is a genuine revival of rehgion.
But in this imperfect state, nothing can pass through human hands
entirely unsoiled. It is a delightful thought, that He who loved the
church, and gave himself for it, will finally present it to himself, a
glorious church, without spot or wrinkle. It is my prevailing hope
and belief, that the great things which God has already done for his
American Israel, are precursors of still greater things. May He
cleanse our Zion " by the spirit of judgment, and by the spirit of
burning." And may He "purify the sons of Levi, that they may
offer to the Lord an offering in righteousness." May our beloved
land, and may the whole earth, soon behold the glory of the Lord,
and rejoice in his salvation.

Adieu, my dear sir. Accept my sincerest wish, that all your
efforts to do good, and especially the present, may be crowned with
an abundant blessing.

With much esteem and friendship, I am

Your brother in the gospel,

P, DANA.

Rev. Dr. Sprague.

LETTER IV.

From thu REVEREND SAMUEL MILLER, D. D.

Professor of Ecclesiastical History and Church Government in the Theological
Seminary at Princeton, New Jei*sey.

Reverend and dear brother.

You request from me a historical sketch of some of those disorders
which have so often attended and disgraced revivals of rehgion.
The task is so arduous and so dehcate, that you must excuse me if I
shrink from it, especially in any thing like the extent which you seem
to contemplate. Yet I feel so much interest in your proposed publi-
cation, that I dare not wholly decline a compliance with your request.
You must be content, however, with a few general remarks, instead
of an attempt to give a regular or systematic view of the proposed
subject.

The pious and devoted Mr. Baxter somewhere remarks — "The
word of God is divine ; but our mode of dispensing it is human : and
there is scarcely any thing we have the handling of, but we leave on
it the prints of our fingers." The justness of this remark we shall
probably all acknowledge. And although the contemplation of the
fact which it expresses, ought by no means either to discourage the
Christian, or lead him to depreciate the real importance of human
instrumentality in extending and building up the church ; it ought to
lead us all to " cease from man" as an ultimate guide in divine things ;
to " search the scriptures daily ;" to walk with a scrupulous care in
their light ; and to pray fervently and unceasingly that both those
who administer and those who receive the ordinances of God, may
constantly go " to the law and to the testimony" for guidance in every
thing.

As the remark in question applies to every department of sacred
things, in which men act ; so it maji be considered, perhaps, as
applying particularly to Revivals of Religion. In those precious
seasons, so dear to every pious heart, and so much to be desired by
every one who loves the prosperity of Zion ; when the graces of

APPENDIX. 249

Christians are revived ; when many vi^ho have been slumbering in sin
are awakened for the first timfe to a sight of their guilt and danger ;
when the awful realities of eternity begin to be revealed to the minds
of multitudes who never saw them as realities before ; when human
sympathies and passions as well as gracious feelings, are called into
exercise, and sometimes into very powerful and morbid exercise ; and
when those who are yet "babes in Christ," and who, of course, have
no experience, are ready to listen to every suggestion which may
indicate some new method of " winning souls," and of extending the
Redeemer's kingdom ; can it be wondered, that, in such a season of
deep interest, and powerful excitement, feehng should often predomi-
nate over judgment ; and enthusiasm, fanaticism, and various forms
of spurious emotion, mingle with genuine exercises ; and, in the view
of superficial observers, throw a suspicious appearance over the whole
work? In many instances, there can be no doubt, that genuine
effusions of the Holy Spirit, by means of which large additions have
been made to the church of Christ, have, in their progress been tar-
nished by human management, and unhallowed mixtures ; and, in
not a few cases, arrested by transactions and appearances, which
pained the hearts of intelligent Christians ; disgusted and aUenated
serious inquirers ; grieved away the Spirit of God ; left the state of
the population thus graciously visited, perhaps less favorable than it
was found ; and greatly strengthened the hands of the enemies of the
revival cause.

This is so far from being a rare occurrence, that it is presumed an
extensive and strongly marked revival of religion has seldom occur-
red, in any age or country, and even under the ministry of the most
prudent and pious pastor, in the course of which some things did not
take place adapted to grieve the enlightened friends of the cause of
Christ. Public services, perhaps have been, with the best intention,
Bo inordinately multipUed as, in a measure, to defeat their own abject.
Means have been resorted to, in the fulness of ardent feeling, which
scriptural wisdom and experience could not justify. Irregularities and
excesses have insensibly crept in, which, though meant for the best,
and promising, at the time, to be useful, proved far otherwise in their
influence. Expression has been given, in public and private to feel-
ings, which, though sincere and unaffected in those in whom they
were first witnessed, were by no means of a similar character in all
subsequent imitators. A few, perhaps, who were deeply impressed
with the importance of religion, and with the danger of the impeni-
tcntly wicked, began, without permission, to give vent to their honest

24*

250 APPENDIX.

zeal in warm public addresses. Those whose zeal and knowledge
were less, and whose vanity was greater, soon imitated their example ;
until lay-preaching became prevalent, and extravagance and folly
were the most prominent features in the scene. Meetings for prayer
were protracted to an unseasonable hour. Judicious and sober-mind-
ed Christians were grieved to see plans adopted, and practices indulg-
ed, which, though intended for good, were by no means adapted to
promote it. Many who saw and lamented these evils were backward
to oppose them, lest they should be thought unfriendly to what was
really excellent and commendable in the passing scene. Thus revi-
vals have lost some of their lustre with all j have been altogether dis-
credited in the eyes of many ; and have, perhaps, been succeeded by
long seasons of prevaihng carelessness, and even of hardened opposi-
tion to the special work of the Holy Spirit.

But not only are the seeds of human infirmity and corruption to which
I have referred, quite sufficient to produce, and to explain the evils
which have been mentioned : — not only are the honest mistakes, and
the remaining imperfections of the best men apt to betray them, in
seasons of excitement, into language and plans which will not stand
the test of enlightened reflection ; but there can be no doubt that the
great adversary of souls makes it his constant study, by working on
the minds of hypocrites and fanatics, and by leading good men, as
far as possible, into his snares, to counteract and to discredit revivals
of rehgion. " If we look back" — says the eminently wise and expe-
rienced President Edwards — " If we look back into the history of the
Church of God in past ages, we may observe that it has been a com-
mon device of the devil, to overset a revival of religion, when he finds
he can keep men quiet and secure no longer, then to drive them into ex-
cesses and extravagances. He holds them back as long as he can ;
but when he can do it no longer, then he will push them on, and, if
possible, run them upon their heads. And it has been by this means
chiefly, that he has been successful, in several instances, to overthrow
most hopeful and promising beginnings : yea, the principal means by
which the devil was successful, by degrees, to overset that grand reli-
gious revival of the world, that was in the primitive ages of Christian-
ity , and, in a manner to overthrow the Christian Church throuo-h the
earth, and ot make way for, and bring on the grand anti-christian
apostacy, that master-piece of all the devil's work, was to improve the
indiscreet zeal of Christians ; to drive them into those three extremes
of enthusiasm, superstition, and severity towards opposers, which should
be enough for an everlasting warninof to the Christian Church. And

APPENDIX. 251

though the devil will do his diligence to stir up the open enemies of
rehgion ; yet he knows what is for his interest so well, that in a time
of revival of religion, his main strength shall be tried with the friends
of it, and he will chiefly exert himself in his attempts upon them to
mislead them. One truly zealous person, in the time of such an event,
that seems to have a great hand in the affair, and draws the eyes of
many upon him, may do more (through Satan's being too subtle for
him) to hinder the work, than an hundred great, and strong, and open
opposers."*

One would think, at first view, that a single series of mischievous
disorders, strongly marked ; exhibited in a day of great public interest ;
and distinctly recorded, would be sufficient to instruct and warn the
Church in all succeeding times. But, unhappily, this is by no means
found to be the case. Human nature being the same in all ages, the
tendencies, infirmities and temptations of men are the same. One
generation forgets the experience of that which preceded it. Few
read the record of that experience, and fewer still are qualified to pro-
fit by it. The consequence is, that every few years, the same occur-
rences take place. Good men are ensnared and led astray in the
same manner. Hypocrites manifest the same arts and unhallowed
ebullitions. Similar mistakes are made, and similar irregularities are
indulged, without recollecting, or, perhaps, knowing, that they were
ever witnessed before, and of course, without being admonished by
the painful instructions of former times. Thus it is that children pro-
fit so little by the experience of their fathers. It were well, indeed, if
the fathers themselves always profited as they ought by their own.

The truth of these remarks has been exemplified, in a greater or less
degree, in almost every age of the church, from the day of Pentecost,
until the present hour. Even under the eyes of the inspired Apostles
themselves, some of the evils of which we have spoken occurred, and
were formally reproved as disorderly and mischievous. For exam-
ple, no one can read the fourteenth chapter of the first Epistle to the
Corinthians, without perceiving that the extraordinary gifts of the
Holy Spirit were greatly abused by some of the members of that
Church, and the exercise of these gifts connected with much disorder.
It is perfectly evident that there was a considerable excitement among
the people : and it is quite as evident that this experiment was not con-
ducted with decorum and wisdom. The following paraphrase of Dr.
DoddridgCy on the twenty-sixth verse of that chapter, is decisive as to

■* Some Thoughts concerning the present Revival of Religion, &c. Part IV. p. ICO.

252 , APPENPIX.

his view of the subject. "I might also urge, upon this head, the
great disorder which is introduced into your assemblies by this osten-
tatious manner of proceeding 5 for, indeed, if you think seriously, lohat
a shocking thing it is^ my brethren^ that tchen you come together for the
purposes of social worship, in which all hearts should unite, each of you
is desirous himself to officiate publicly, in such a manner as best suits
his present inclination, without any regard to decency and order?
Every one of you hath a psalm to read, hath a doctrine to inculcate, hath
a tongue in which to preach or pray, hath a revelation of some mystery
to produce, hath an interpretation, which perhaps he immediately be-
gins, while the person from whom he is to interpret, hath but begun
to speak ; and thus five or six, if not more, may be speaking at the
same time ; in consequence of which no one can be distinctly heard,
and the assembly degenerates into a kind of tumultuous riot. I be-
seech you, my friends, to rectify this, and to proceed upon the general
canon, which I would recommend to you upon all such occasions, —
let all things he done, not for ostentation, but for edification, in such a^
manner as you do in your consciences believe will be most like to do
good to the souls of men, and to build up the Church of Christ." To
this paraphrase, the pious author adds, in a note — " It seems probable
that some of these Christians were so full of themselves, and so desi-
rous of exercising their respective gifts, that, without waiting for the
permission and direction of him who presided in the assembly, several
began speaking, or singing in the same minute, and some began
while others were speaking. The manner in which discourses were
carried on in the schools of the philosophers, where several little knots
of disputants seem to have been engaged at the same time, and what
happened in Jewish synagogues, after worship was completed, might
possibly have given some occasion to an irregularity which to us seems
so shocking." So much for the case of the Corinthian Church. The
dihgent reader of the New Testament will see in the accounts given
of other churches, indications of similar disorders, evidently spoken of
as offensive to infinite wisdom.

Concerning the partial or more extensive revivals of religion which
took place, in the different countries, from the apostoHc age to the
Reformation, we know so little in detail, that we cannot undertake to
speak particularly of the disorders with which they were attended.
But that there were such disorders, in a number of instances, cannot
be doubted by those who read ecclesiastical history with the smallest
share of either attention or discernment. I have no doubt, that many
©f those serious people, who are represented by Mosheim and others,

APPENDIX. 253

as having fallen into irregularities j and who are set down by these
historians as " heretics" or " schismatics j" were really among the
"Witnesses of the Truth;" who connected with their testimony,
some wildness in opinion, or disorder in practice, which tarnished their
profession, and virtually threw their influence into the scale of the
enemy. The fact is, we seldom read of the minds of men being
roused and excited, even by a good Spirit, without some testimony
that pride, vanity, enthusiasm and fanaticism, in various degrees and
forms, mingled with the good work, and produced effects which
grieved the hearts of intelligent and solid Christians. It ^seems to
have been the lot of " the sons of God," in all ages, that whenever
they assembled in greater numbers, and with greater zeal than usual,
to ," present themselves before the Lord," " Satan came also among
them."

The glorious revival of religion which we are w^ont to designate by
the emphatic title of the reformation, can never be too highly esti-
mated, or too gratefully acknowledged by those who love the purity
and prosperity of the Redeemer's kingdom. That wonderful impulse
from the Spirit of God, which electrified western Christendom, and
which, at once, convulsed and purified so large a portion of the
church ; was made productive of blessings in which we yet rejoice,
and which will be matter of fervent thankfulness to the end of time-
But even the lustre of thai scene was tarnished by various disorders,
which deeply grieved intelligent and judicious Christians, and, in
some places, for a time, greatly hindered the progress of the good
cause. When I see Carolostadt, the friend, and, for a time, the affec-
tionate coadjutor of Ltti/ier; a man of reasonable talents and learn-
ing'; who had exposed the tyranny and superstition of the Pope with
great effect ; and who had been pronounced to have deserved well of
the Protestant cause : — when I see such a man acting the unwise and
turbulent part which history reports of him — I could almost sit down
and weep over poor, frail human nature. When I see him entering
the Churches of the Romanists, breaking in 'pieces their images,
throwing down their altars, and trampling their crucifixes under his
feet : — when I find him denouncing human learning, as useless, if not
injurious to the student of the holy Scriptures ; going into the shops of
the lowest mechanics, and consulting them about the meaning of dif-
ficult passages of Scripture ; ostentatiously renouncing the title of
"doctor," and all names of ecclesiastical distinction ; insisting that min-
isters ought not to study, but to support themselves by the labor of their
own hands ; filling the minds of young men with his eccentric and mis-

254 APPENDIX.

chievous opinions ; persuading the students of the University of WiU
temberg, to abandon their studies, and even the boys, in the lovi^er
schools, to throw aside their books, and enter immediately on the
business of religious teaching ; — and v^^hen I find him, in addition to
these irregularities, declaring that he had not the least regard for the
authority of any human being, but must pursue his own course ; and
that no man could be a real Christian who disapproved of that course :
I say, when I find him acting thus, amidst the entreaties and the tears
of far wiser and more pious men than himself; — I cannot help ex-
claiming— " Lord, what is man !" These proceedings, it is unneces-
sary to say, were matter of great grief to Luther, and all his judicious
friends, and evidently injured the cause of the Reformation. But, inf
spite of all the remonstrances and entreaties which could be presented
to Carolostadt, he persevered in his unhappy course for several years.
And although he afterwards came, in a great measure, to his senses,
acknowledging his fault, and professed to mourn over it; still the
cause of truth had been dishonored, and incalculable mischief done*
which it was impossible to recall.

The revival of rehgion which took place in the former part of the
eighteenth century, in this country, is generally considered, I believe*
and with great justice, as the most extensive and powerful that Amer-
ican Christians ever witnessed. The labors of the. Apostolic Whit'
fieldj and his coadjutors, the Tennents, &c., and also of the venerable
Stoddard^ President Edwards, and others, in JsTeiv- England, were con-
nected with triumphs of gospel truth, which the friends of vital piety
love to remember, and which they can never call to mind without
gratitude and praise to Him who has " the residue of the Spirit."
Many thousands of souls, there is reason to believe, were brought into
the kingdom of Christ, during that revival, and a new jjonpulse find
aspect given to the Church in the American colonies./

Yet, here again, some of the managers in this heart-elevating scene,
— to recur to the expressive language of Baxter, — " left upon it the
prints of their fingers," and thus created unsightly spots in a " blaze
of glory." He who will take the trouble to consult the fourth part of
the venerable Edioard'>s treatise on that revival, as well as some other
contemporaneous pubhcations, will find evidence of this fact as pain-
ful as it is unquestionable. He will find, that, amidst the most gra-
tifying evidence that good seed, and good fruits predominated, the
enemy was permitted to " sow tares," which sprung up with the wheat,
and, in some cases, almost " choked it." The disorders of lay-preach-
ing well nigh brought the ministry, in many places, into contempt. '

APPENDIX. 255

The outcries, the praying and exhorting by females in pubhc, grieved
the hearts of judicious Christians. The language of harsh censure^ and
of uncharitable denunciation^ as " unconverted" persons, — as " blind
leaders of the blind," — as " devout leaders to hell" — was directed to-
wards some of the best ministers of Christ in the community, because
they disapproved of these irregularities. Public confessions of secret
sins were warmly urged, and actually made, and crimes altogether
unsuspected brought to light, to the disgrace of Christian character,
and the destruction of domestic peace. Thus scenes which were no doubt
intended to make a deep and salutary impression, were made the sub-
jects of unhallowed speculation, and the themes of a thousand tongues.
All these things were urged with the confidence of oracular wisdom ;
and whoever ventured to lisp any thing like doubt or opposition, was
publicly stignjatized as an enemy to revivals, and an opposer of vital
piety.

Among those who took the lead in this fanatical and disorderly
conduct, one individual obtained such an unhappy eminence, that his
case ought to be kept before the public mind as a salutary warning.
I need not tell you, that I refer to the Rev. Mr. James Davenport, ^reat-
grandson of the venerable and excellent John Davenport, the first mi-
nister o^ Meio- Haven, and at that time pastor of a church at Soiithhold,
on Long-Island. Mr. Davenport was then a young man, and had been
for some time esteemed a pious and faithful minister. Hearing of the
signal effusions of the Holy Spirit with which God had been pleased
to favor many parts o^ J^eiv- England, he about the year 1741, made a
visit to Connecticut, and shortly afterwards to Massachusetts ; and every
where preached abundantly, and entered with warmth into the spirit
of the prevailing revivals. Soon, however, becoming animated by a
furious zeal, and imagining that he was called to take a special lead in
the work, he began to set at nought all the rules of Christian prudence
and order, and to give the most unrestrained liberty to his fanatical
feelings. He raised his voice to the highest pitch in public services,
and accompanied his unnatural vehemence, and cantatory bawling,
with the most violent agitations of body. He encouraged his hearers
to give the most unrestrained vent both to their distress and joy, by
violent outcries, in the midst of pubhc assemblies. He pronounced
those who were thus violently agitated, and who made these public
outcries to be undoubtedly converted persons. He openly encou-
raged his new converts to speak in public, and brought forward many
ignorant and unqualified persons, young and old, to address large
assemblies, in his own vehement and magisterial manner. He led

256 APPENDIX.

his followers in procession through the streets, singing psalms and
hymns. He claimed a kind of prescriptive right to sit in judgment
on the character of Ministers of the Gospel. He went from place to
place, undertaking to examine ministers, as to their spiritual state, and
to decide with confidence whether they were converted or not ; and
when his judgment was unfavorable, he would often in his public
prayers, denounce them as graceless persons, and call upon the peo-
ple to pray for their conversion. Those who refused to be examined
by him, he, of course, placed on the reprobated list. He made his
public prayers the medium of harsh, and often indecent attack on those
ministers and others whom he felt disposed, on any account, to censure.
He taught his followers to govern themselves by impulses and impres-
sions, rather than by the word of God ; and represented all public ser-
vices in which there was not some visible agitation, or some audible
outcry, as of no value. He warned the people against hearing uncon-
verted Ministers, representing it as a dreadful sin to do so; and on
more than one occasion pubhcly refused to receive the sacramental
symbols in particular churches, when he had an opportunity of doing
it, because he doubted the piety of the pastors.

Mr. Davenport'' s elder and more judicious brethren, who trembled
for the interests of rcHgion, and who were especially anxious that no
dishonor might be cast on the revivals which were going on around
them, remonstrated against these proceedings ; warned him of their
consequences ; and begged him to examine whether he was not under,
the influence of a wrong spirit. But he was deaf to all their remon-
strances and entreaties ; encouraged bodies of people, in a number
of places, to withdraw from their pastors, and establish separate
societies, in which all his peculiarities and extravagances might be
freely indulged ; scattered division and strife in every direction ; in-.,
creased the number of the enemies of the revival ; discouraged and
disgusted not a few of its friends ; and, in a word, created disorders,
ahenation, bitterness, and division, the consequences of which remain
in many parts of that country, to the present day.

In this deplorable state of things, some of the most eminently wise
and pious ministers in the land raised a warning voice against extra-
vagancies which seemed likely to bear down all before them. They
were heard by some, and their preaching and writings did much
good. But they were denounced by many as enemies of the revival;
and, in spite of every thing they could say or do, the infatuation of
Davenport and his followers could not be arrested. Like other dis^
eases, it ran its course, until the virulent matter which gave it aliment

APPENDIX. ^57

Was in a measure expended. The Holy Spirit, in the mean time,
was grieved, and took his departure ; and a spirit of discord, conten-
tion, and animosity, took the place of his hallowed influence.

It is true, Mr. Davenport, in 1744, became sensible of his folly and
sin, and published an humble confession and recantation, in which he
acknowledged that he had been actuated by a wrong spirit ; lamented
many parts of his conduct ; and was in some measure restored to the
fellowship of his injured brethren. But to repair the mischief which
he had done was beyond his power. The friends of Zion had been
clad in mourning. Her enemies had triumphed. Truth lay bleeding
in the streets. Congregations had been torn in pieces and scattered.
New societies had been established upon fanatical principles, and
could not be reclaimed. Immortal souls had been disgusted with
what claimed to be rehgion, driven from the house of God, and pro-
bably lost for ever. The enemies of real revivals of religion, who
were many and powerful, had become confirmed and hardened in
their hostility. And many personal and ecclesiastical desolations
had been produced, over which their author might mourn and weep,
but which he could not remedy.*

Scenes in some measure similar have been repeatedly exhibited
since that time. Of these, I have neither time nor inclination to speak
of more than one. The case to which I refer is that of the remarkable
revivals which took place in the years 1800, 1801, and 1802, in the
western country, and more particularly within the bounds of the Sy-
nod of Kentucky, My impression is, that the most enlightened and
sincere friends of vital piety, who had the best opportunity of being"
intimately acquainted with the revivals referred to, believe them to
have been a real work of the Holy Spirit, or at least to have been
productive of a number of genuine conversions. But that this work
of grace was attended, and finally overshadowed, disgraced, and ter-
minated by fanaticism and disorders of the most distressing character,
will not, probably, now be questioned by any competent judges.
This excitement began in Logan county, in Kentucky, but soon spread
over all the state, and into the neighboring states. Besides increased
attention to the usual seasons, and the ordinary means of religious
worship, there were, during the summers of the years just mentioned,
large camp meetings held, and a number of days and nights in suc-
cession spent in almost unceasing religious exercises. At these

* See Prince's Christian History, Nos, 8% 83, 103, &c. TrumbuH'e History
of Connecticut, Book ii. Chapter 8.

25

258 APPENDIX.

meetings, hundreds, and, in some cases, thousands of people might
have been seen and heard, at the same time, engaged in singing and
prayer, in exhortation and preaching, in leaping, shouting, disputing,
and conversing, vt^ith a confusion scarcely describable. This vi^onder-
ful excitement may be considered as standing related, both as cause
and effect, to several other deplorable irregularities.* A love of ex-
citement and of agitation seemed to take possession of the people.
They began to suppose that when these were absent, nothing was
done. A number of hot-headed young men, intoxicated with the
prevailing element of excitement, and feeling confident of their own
powers and call to the work, though entirely destitute of any suitable
education, assumed^ the office of public exhorters and instructors.
These were soon afterwards licensed to preach ; a majority of the
presbytery hoping that, although not regularly qualified, they might
be useful. When once this door was opened, it was found difficult
to close it. Candidate after candidate, of this character, and on this
plan, was licensed, and subsequently ordained, until this description
of ministers threatened to become a majority of the whole body. As
might have been expected, a new source of trouble now appeared.
A number of these raw and ignorant young men, and a few of the
older ministers, began to manifest great laxness as to their theological
opinions. And a neiv preshylery having been set off, consisting chiefly
of those who were friendly to the new opinions and measures, became
a sortof mini for issuing, in great abundance, similar coin. Candidates
were freely licensed and ordained who declined adopting the Confes-
sion of Faith of the Presbyterian Church, in the usual form. They
were received on their declaring, that they adopted that Confession
" only so far as they considered it as agreeing loith the word of God.^^
On this plan, it is manifest, subscription vi^as a piece of solemn mock*
ery. Persons of all conceivable sentiments might freely enter at
such a door. The consequence was that Armenians and Pelagians
actually entered the Presbyterian Church, and went on rapidly to
multiply, until the decisive measures of the Synod of Kentuekyj and
of the General Assembly arrested the progress of the evil. By means
of the measures referred to, these disorderly intruders, with their per-
tinacious adherents, were finally separated from the Synod of Ken^
tucky, A majority of them formed the body known by the name of
the " Cumberland Presbyterians," now consisting of a number of

* See President Bishop's Outline of the History of the Church in Kentucky,
p. 117.

APPENDIX, 269

Presbyteries, professing to adopt the Presbyterian form of govern-
ment, but avowedly embracing semi-pelagian principles in theology.
Another, but smaller portion, formed a new body, denominated
"Chrystians," and sometimes "New Lights," or " Stoneites," (from
the name of their principal leader,) and became a kind of enthusiastic,
noisy Socinians. While the remainder, under the same lawless im-
pulse, took a third course, and fell into all the fanatical absurdities of
"Shakerism."

In this case, indeed, as in some of those before recited, several of
the ministerial brethren, more advanced in life, who had lent their
names and their influence to these deplorable disorders, became, after
a while, sensible of their mistake; acknowledged their fault; and
were restored to the bosom of the Presbyterian Church. But, as in
former cases, not until mischiefs then beyond their control had been
consummated. The mournful results of their course had been pre-
dicted, and they were entreated to guard against the division and
corruption to which it could not" fail of leading. But they would not
be prevailed upon to pause, until the church had been rent in pieces ;
until heresies of the grossest kind had been engendered and embodied ;
and until they had effectually scattered, in that country, the seeds of
deep and extended ecclesiastical desolation. No intelligent Christian,
it is believed, who has any adequate acquaintance with the course of
the events in question, has any doubt, that these revivals, on account
of their sad accompaniments, left the churches in the luestin afar worse
state than they had been before. Anteiior to the occurrence of these
scenes, their state had borne chiefly a negative character. There was
a lamentable absence of rehgious knowledge, privileges, and feeling.
But now there was generated a bitter hostility to revivals of religion j
a systematic, bold, and wide-spread infidehty ; and such a division
and alienation of the sound materials for ecclesiastical organizations
which were left, as to throw them back for many years, as to any
desirable religious order. As to the disorders which have marked
some revivals of still more recent date, I dare not trust myself either
to recount or discuss them. But enough, I trust, has been said to
answer my purpose. I have stated the facts of other times just as
they are recorded by the pen of impartial history, without allowing
myself, to the best of my knowledge and belief, to disguise, or to
caricature a single feature in any portrait. Every discerning reader
will be able to apply the past to the present, and to see, in the errors
and sufferings of our fathers, some of those mistakes which we ought

IBO . APPENDIX,

carefully to avoid. God grant that we may none of us reject the
lesson, until it shall be too late to profit by it !

It was' remarked, on a preceding page, that the disorders which
occurred in the Synod of Kentucky were early connected with camp
meetings. It is my impression that camp meetings began in the
Presbyterian Church ; that they were first adopted from a kind of
necessity, in a country where houses for public worship were few, and
of small size, and, of course, altogether insufficient for receiving the
great crowds which collected on particular occasions, and who were
in a state of mind which prompted them to remain a number of days
at the place of meeting. In such circumstances, encamping in the
open air seemed to be unavoidable. But what was begun from ne-
cessity j was afterwards, in many cases, continued from choice. Camp
meetings were found to furnish admirable means for the propagation
of strong excitement. The evils, however, to which they naturally
led, soon diminished their popularity with calm and impartial observers.
Our Methodist brethren, it is believed, took this plan from us ; and
retained it for many years, as one of their favorite methods of con-
ducting worship for the purpose of effect. But, although not yet
wholly discarded from that body, it is no longer so great a favorite,
or so extensively employed, as formerly. Hence a pious and judicious
minister of that denomination lately said to a friend of mine — " 1 am
a little surprised at you Presbyterians. We tried the machine of
camp meetings for a number of years, and have but recently dis-
mounted from it, scarcely escaping with whole bones ; when, lo,
you are disposed to mount again, and once more to venture on the
perilous experiment !"

I confess I deeply regret that the use of camp meetings should be
resumed in our body. Where they are necessary, that is, where an
assembled multitude cannot be accommodated in any other way, as
was evidently the case with some of the audiences of John the Baptist,
and afterwards, in some cases, with those of our Lord, and as doubt-
less, has happened in a number of instances since, let them be freely
employed. I am far from supposing that they are necessarily, and
always injurious. Far less that all the converts which have been
numbered on such occasions, were of a spurious character. By no
means. Wherever the word of God is faithfully and powerfully pre-
sented, it never fails, I believe, of doing some good. It has never
been my lot to see a Presbyterian camp meeting. But I have had an
opportunity of personally witnessing the effects of such a scene, as
they appeared among our Methodist brethren. And the general im»

APPENDIX, 261

pression which they have made upon me, was, I acknowledge, by no
means favorable. To say nothing of the irregularities and abuses
which it is difficulty if not impossible, in ordinary cases, wholly to
avoid, on the skirts, and sometimes in the interior, of such camps ;
they have always appeared to me adapted to make religion more an
affair of display, of impulse, of noise, and of animal sympathy, than
of the understanding, the conscience, and the heart. In short, they
have always struck me as adapted, in their ordinary form, to produce
effects on our intellectual and moral nature analogous to those of
strong drink on the animal economy ; that is, to excite, to warm, and
to appear to strengthen for a time ; but only to pave the way for a
morbid expenditure of " sensorial power," as we say concerning the
animal economy, and for consequent debility and disease*

Some of my brethren, I am aware, honestly, and I have no doubt,
piously, entertain a different opinion. I judge them not. " To their
own Master they stand or fall." I have merely ventured to pour out
on paper the fulness of a heart intensely solicitous, if I do not deceive
myself, for the extension and the honor of true rehgion ; and desirnig,
as sincerely as any friend of camp meetings in the land, the multipli-
cation, and the universal triumph of genuine revivals. I claim no
particular skill, or extent of information on this subject ; and am
cordially willing to sit and learn at the feet of any brother who has
lessons of sound and adequate experience, and, above all, of inspired
wisdom, to offer on this subject. But until such can be produced to
my satisfaction, I must be allowed, as a commissioned and sworn
"watchman OH the walls of Zion," (however incompetent,) to give
warning, "according to the best of my knowledge and understand-
ing."

While I speak thus candidly on the subject of camp-meetings, allow
me to volunteer a word in relation to what are commonly styled anx'
ious seats. They are connected, and not very remotely, w^ith the
subject I have undertaken to discuss. Far be it from me to under-
take to pronounce on those brethren who have thought it their duty
to countenance them, a sentence of condemnation ; or to question that
good has sometimes been done where they have been used. But this,
I must insist, is not, in all cases, a safe criterion of duty. Men may
be savingly benefited by the instrumentality of means which all
would unite in condemning. The decisive question is, can this method
of proceeding be considered as the best mode, nay as a really ehgible
mode, of drawing to a point, and ascertaining the exercises of serious
inquirers ? Is it the best way of deciding on the digested feelings,

25*

262 APPENDIX.

the deliberate purpose of persons, whose attention has been aroused,
it may be for the first time, and perhaps only a few minutes before, to
the great subject of. religion? If, indeed, I were called upon toad-
dress one or itiore individuals on a journey, as Philip was, in the case
of the Ethiopian Eunuch ; — individuals whom I never expected to see
again, after the passing hour ; I might, without impropriety, call them
to declare their decision within that hour, and baptize them, as Philip did.
Or, if I had occasion to speak to a mixed multitude, the greater part
of whom could only remain a few days in the place where the Gospel
was preached to them, — as was the situation of many in the city of
Jerusalem, on the day of Pentecost; — it would strike me as proper to
call them, not merely to an immediate decision — between the claims of
God and the world, which indeed ought always to be done by

EVERY MINISTER ; but also tO aU IMMEDIATE MANIFESTATION OF

THAT DECISION, that they might be conversed and prayed with accord-
ingly, in the few hours of opportunity which they were permitted to
enjoy. But it would by no means occur to me as the most judicious
way, in ordinary cases, of drawing the line between the careless, and
the truly anxious inquirer, to request all who were disposed to think
seriously, to rise and present themselves before a public assembly, in
the character of persons who had resolved, or were desirous, to devote
themselves to the service of Christ, — and this, perhaps, at the close of
the very sermon by means of which it was hoped they had, for the
first time, begun to feel and inquire about salvation ; and, of course,
in a few minutes after they thus began to feel. If I were to make
such a request, I should expect to find the persons rising'and present-
ing themselves in compliance with it, to be, for the most part, the
forward, the sanguine, the rash, the self-confident, and the self-right-
eous ; and that many, who felt more deeply, and yet hesitated about
announcing themselves so suddenly as anxious inquirers, and, of
course, kept their seats, would prove to be the modest, the humble,
the broken-hearted, who had a deep impression of the deceitfulness
of the heart, and who considered the importance of pondering well
the solemnity of every step on a subject of such unutterable moment.
I am aware that the advocates of the system of " anxious seats,"
urge, with some plausibility, that, in consideration of the natural
tendency of the impenitent to stifle convictions, and to tamper with
the spirit of procrastination, it is desirable that they should be pre-
vailed upon, as soon as possible, to " commit themselves" on this
great subject. That a decisive step in relation to this subject is de-
sir aUe, and that it ought to be taken ivithout delay, is certain. But, at

APPENDIX, 263

liie same time, that it ought to be taken without rashness, with know-
ledge, with due consideration, and with sacred care not to mistake a
transient emotion, for a deep impression, or a settled purpose, is
equally certain. Suppose, after a solemn and pointed sermon, an in-
vitation to be given to all present who felt the importance of an im-
mediate attention to " the things which belong to their peace," to
come forward and take the seats provided for them near the pulpit.
Suppose two hundred individuals to avail themselves of this invitation,
and to present themselves before the church as objects of attention
and prayer. And suppose, at the end of three months, ^/% of these
to unite themselves with the professing people of God, on the ground
of " a good hope through grace j^^— fifty more to take the same step,
not because they were satisfied of their Christian character j but be-
cause they had " committed themselves," and did not wish to appear
fickle, or apostates : — and the remaining hundred to return, with
greater obduracy than before, to their former careless and sinful
course. I say, suppose such steps, and a result as I have stated to
occur ; — would it be deemed, by judicious Christians, a result, on the
whole, more favorable for the best interests of the Redeemer's king-
dom, than, if, in pursuance of what are called the " old measures,"
in such cases, none but the fifty genuine converts had ever been
brought forward to public view at all, and not even these until they
had enjoyed an opportunity to bring their exercises to the test of time ;
to gain and digest the elements of Christian knowledge, and to " count
the cost" of their undertaking ? — The Church indeed, in the latter
case, might not grow in numbers quite so rapidly ; and her move-
ments might not be quite so audible and imposing: — but, methinks,
her growth would be more likely to prove healthful. She would be
less burdened with spurious members. She would be more likely to
escape the multiplied evils naturally arising from the fact of a large
portion of her members being hurried forward in such a school of agi-
tation, immature training, and noisy excitement; and much less in
danger of placing both the fifty who insincerely took upon them-
selves the vows of Christ, and the hundred who " drew back," in a state
far more perilous than ever, with regard to their final salvation.

Let it not be said, that inviting to " anxious seats" is the only ef-
fectual method of ascertaining who are under serious impressions, and
who are not. Why is it not quite as eflfectual to give a public invita-
tion to all who are in any degree seriously impressed, or anxious
to remain after the congregation is dismissed, or to meet their pastor
the next evening, in some convenient apartment, for the purpose of

2^4 APPENDIX,

disclosing their feelings, and of being made the subjects of instruction
and prayer. Nay, why is not the latter method very much preferable
to the former? It surely gives quite as good an opportunity to ascer-
tain numbers, and to distinguish persons and cases. It affords a far
better opportunity to give distinct and appropriate instruction to par-
ticular individuals. It prevents the mischief of dragging into public
view, and even into the highest degree of pubhcity, those whose exer-
cises are immature, and perhaps transient. And it avoids the danger,
which to many, and especially to young people, may be very formida-
ble ;— I mean the danger of being inflated by becoming- objects of
public attention, and by being forthwith addressed and announced,
as is too often the case, as undoubted " converts." Surely the inci-
pient exercises of the awakened and convinced, ought to be character-
ized by much calm self-examination, and much serious, retired, closet
work. If there be any whose impressions are so slight and transient
that they cannot be safely permitted to wait until the next evening ;
it will hardly be maintained that such persons are prepared to " com-
mit themselves" by publicly taking an anxious seat. And if there be
any w^hose vanity would dispose them to prefer pressing forward to
such a seat in the presence of a great assembly, to meeting their
pastor and a few friends in a more private manner, the Church I ap-
prehend, can promise herself little comfort from the multiplication of
such members.

I have just said, that, among those who came forward on such an
extemporaneous invitation, I should expect to find the sanguine, the
self-confident, the superficially informed and exercised, as a matter of
course. On a late occasion, and in a house of worship, not very
far distant from this place, when, after a solemn discourse, a request
w^as made that all who wxre anxious, or resolved to attend to their
spiritual interests, should immediately arise, and signify their deter-
mination ; ihQ first person that arose was a young man, in whom the
odour of strong drink was very offensive ; who was evidently more
than half drunk at the time ; and who never, before or afterwards,
manifested any serious concern on the subject. In another place, and
on another occasion, when a similar request was made, the only person
that arose was a woman of very dubious character, who is not sup-
posed, I believe, by any one, to have been, either then, or since, under
any thing that deserves to be called real anxiety of mind. The great
Searcher of hearts is my witness, that I do not mention these facts for
the purpose of casting any unfair odium on the practice to w*hich I re-
fer j but merely for the purpose of exemplifying the principles which I

APPENDIX, 265

wish to inculcate, and of showing that the danger which I deprecate
are not the mere phantoms of a disordered fancy.

In fine, I suppose the truth concerning both "camp meetings,"
and " anxious seats" to be about this ; That however useful they may
have really been in a few cases, of very peculiar character ; and
however they may have appeared to some honest but ardent minds,
to operate favorably in a still greater number of cases ; yet, as means
of stated and promiscuous use, or, in fact, as means to be used at ally
unless in very special circumstances, they are eminently adapted to
generate fanaticism ; to give a taste for ostentatious display in the
service of the sanctuary ; to favor the rapid multiplication of superfi-
cial, ignorant, untrained professors of religion ; and to prepare the
way for almost every species of disorder.

I have been acquainted with more than one church in which the
extemporaneous mode of introducing members, of which I am speak-
ing, has been extensively practised. And I must say, the result has
been in no degree adapted to recommend the practice. The great
numbers thus added made a most animating figure in the religious
periodicals of the day j but, after a year or two, a large portion of
them were not to be found. " Their goodness, like the morning
cloud and the early dew," had passed away. They had, in a great
measure, withdrawn from the house of God, and from all attendance
on sealing ordinances ; and needed as much as ever to be gathered
from the "highways and hedges," and to be made the subjects of a
new conversion. The truth is, any plan, in the house of God, for
separating the precious and the vile ; for drawing a line between the
church and the world, which does not provide for an intelligent and
deliberate, as well as serious entrance into the body of Christ; which
does not make some good degree of knowledge as w^ell as feeling
necessary in the candidate for admission ; however it may gratify
one whose " ruling passion" is to multiply professed converts to the
greatest possible extent ; and however plausibly it may appear in the
public journals of the day ; — will disclose miserable results in the
end, as to any genuine building up of the Redeemer's kingdom.

But I will not run the risk of wearying your patience by farther
enlarging on this subject. I shall, therefore, after two or three gene-
ral remarks, which appear to me to be suggested by the foregoing
facts, close this long letter.

The yirsf remark is, that there is a striking similarity in the disor-
ders which have attended and marred revivals of religion in all ages.
As in doctrine^ what is thought by many a neio opinion, is frequently

266 APPENDIX.

found, upon inquiry, nothing more than the revival of an error, long
ago exploded j — so in measures of practical disorder, what wears to
many all the attraction of novelty^ is a repetition — perhaps the fiftieth
time — of some old contrivance for producing a sudden and strong
impression on the feelings of a popular assembly. In fact, as real
religion is the same in all ages, so its counterfeits are the same ; hu-
man nature is the same ; and the symptoms and morbid results of
enthusiasm, superstition and fanaticism are substantially the same.
We need not be surprised, then, to find ancient irregularities so
remarkably resembling the modern. We have seen that wheneve
masses of men became excited, and especially when this excitemer.
seized the minds of those who had been bred in ignorance and
thoughtlessness , — as they were brought into a new world ; so they
were apt to think, as a matter of course, that some new and bold mea-
sures must be adopted ; that exigencies which are as old as human
nature, but which appear to them new, call for new modes of proceed-
ing ; and that the counsels of age and experience, like the exploded
theories of by-gone days, are no longer seasonable or adequate.
Hence the inordinate love of novel contrivances for arresting the po-
pular attention, and impressing the popular mind ; the spirit of rash
and uncharitable denunciation ; the remarkable fact, that, in all ages,
young, and, of course, inexperienced ministers, have commonly taken
the lead, and discovered the most headstrong obstinacy in commenc-
ing and pursuing measures of an innovating character j a tendency
to undervalue the settled order of the church, and to usurp the func-
tions of the sacred office ; yielding the mind to impulses and enthu-
siastic impressions ; denouncing all who refused to concur in these
things as graceless formalists ; encouraging /cma/es to take the lead
in social prayer ; calling upon penitents to make public confession of
their private sins, as indispensable to forgiveness, and spiritual pros-
perity ; claiming to have a gift, unknown to others, of promoting
genuine revivals, to be the only real friends of true, spiritual rehgion ;
— These are some of the fruits of human corruption which attended
and marred revivals of religion centuries ago ; and which have ap-
peared every few years since, in similar connection, and with endless
repetition. It is an undoubted fact, that most of those well meant
irregularities, on which some truly pious people now look with ap-
probation and interest, as means pre-eminently adapted for promoting
religion, have been confidently proposed, tried, found in the end to
work badly^ and exploded, over and over again ; — and yet there are

APPENDIX. 267

those who still dream that they can be made to accomplish what all
experience has pronounced to be impossible.

The second xemsLrk which I would make, as the result of the whole
is, that, as we may confidently take for granted that enlightened and
stable Christians will not be shaken, either in their faith or hope, by
the occasional and even prominent exhibition of these disorders in
connection with revivals of religion ; so it is important to put inquirers
on their guard against " stumbling at this stumbhng stone." Some,
when they see what claims to be religion, and even a genuine and
precious revival of religion, tarnished by management, or extrava*
gances which they cannot approve, are apt hastily to conclude, that
vital piety, and revivals of religion are all a dream. I fear that this
fatal delusion is often adopted ; and cannot but also fear that the dis-
orders which often attend revivals frequently minister to it. But it is
a delusion. The very existence of counterfeits, shows that there is
true coin. In every department of affairs, temporal or spiritual, in
which men are called to act, they discover their imperfections. The
bible teaches us to expect this. And if we did not find it so, the bible
representation of human nature would not be verified. When, there-
fore, any are tempted to doubt the reality or the importance of what
are called by intelligent Christians, revivals of religion, because they
have been often tarnished by unhappy admixtures or accompani-
ments ; they adopt a conclusion which does as little credit to their
scriptural knowledge, and their historical reading, as it does to their
Christian experience. The work of the Holy Spirit, in renovating
and sanctifying the heart, is the glory and hope of the church. That
there should be seasons in which this work is made to appear with
pecuUar lustre and power, so entirely falls in with all the works and
ways of God, that the only wonder is, that any one who reads the
New Testament, or looks abroad on the face of Christian society,
should cherish a remaining doubt. And although the Spirit is a
divine Person, and all his influences infinitely pure and holy ; yet,
when we recollect that its subjects are sinful men, who remain, after
they become the subjects of his power, but imperfectly sanctified ;
and that those who preside over the dispensation of the various means
of grace, are also sinful, fallible men ; — though we may mourn and
weep, we certainly cannot wonder, that marks — sad marks of our
weakness and fallibility should appear in our most precious seasons,
and in our hoUest services.

The last remark with which I would trouble you, is, that we ought
to guard against undertaking to condemn, as of course lacking piety,

268 APPENDIX,

those who favor some or all of the disorders to which reference has
been made. We have seen that one of the characteristics which sel-
dom fail to mark those brethren, is a disposition to anathematize as
unfaithful or graceless, all who cannot adopt their views, and pursue
their plans. It is important that we guard against imitating this un-
worthy example. While we avoid, with sacred care, all participa-
tion in their faults ; while we bear testimony faithfully and openly
against whatever we deem unfriendly to the cause of genuine reli-
gion ; let us remember that some zealous and active servants of Jesus
Christ ; brethren whose piety we cannot doubt, and whose usefulness
we can have no disposition to undervalue or abridge ; — have appear-*
ed, for a time, as the patrons of these mistakes. Let us honor their
piety, rejoice in their usefulness, forgive their mistakes, and pray that
they may be brought to more correct views.

That you and I, my dear friend, may have grace given us to love
and promote, with our whole hearts, genuine revivals of religion,
and to guard against every thing which tends to impede or mar them ;
and that we may speedily enjoy the unspeakable pleasure of seeing
the power of the gospel in its choicest influences pervade our land,
and the world ; — is the unfeigned prayer of your affectionate brother
in Christ.

SAMUEL MILLER.
Rev. W. B. Sprague, D. D.

Princeton, March 8, 1832.

L E T T E R V .

From the REVEREND ALVAN HYDE, D. D.
Pastor of a Congregational church in Lee, Massachnsetts.

Lee, March 22d;, 1832.
Dear Brother,

In compliance with your particular request, I now commence a
concise narrative of the work of God's Holy Spirit, in reviving reli-
gion, at several periods, among the people of my pastoral charge.
Conscious of the many defects which have been attached to my min-
istry, I engage in this service with diffidence, and yet I humbly hope,
with a sincere desire, that the great Head of the church may thereby
be glorified. What I shall commnnicate, will be a simple and un*
varnished statement of facts, which my own eyes have seen and my
own ears have heard, taken from minutes which I made, at the time
they occurred. These facts will develope the astonishing mercy of
God to a guilty people, and to the unworthy instrument, who has
stood for so many years as their spiritual teacher and guide. It will
be seen, as I proceed in the narrative, what doctrines were preached,
and what means and measures were adopted, both before these revivals
commenced, and while they were in progress.

The first season of " refreshing from the presence of the Lord,"
which this people enjoyed, commenced in June 1792, a few days
after the event of my ordination. Th6re was, at this time, no religious
excitement in this region of country, nor had I knowledge of there
being a special work of God's grace in any part of the land. The
church here was small and feeble, having only twenty-one male
members belonging to it. It was, however, a little praying band,
and they were often together, like the primitive Christians, continuing
with one accord in prayer. Immediately on being stationed here, as
a watchman, I instituted a weekly religious conference, to be holden
on each Wednesday, and, in succession, at the various school houses
in the town. These were well attended in every district, and fur-
nished me with favorable opportunities to instruct the people, and to

26

270 APPENDIX.

present the truths of the gospel to the old and young in the most
plain and familiar manner. This weekly meeting has been sustained
to the present time, without losing any of its interest ; and when I
have been at home, has carried me around the town, as regularly as
the weeks have returned.

With a view to form a still more particular acquaintance with the
people committed to my charge, I early began to make family visits
in different sections of the town. These visits, of which I made a
number in the course of a week, were improved wholly in conversing
on the great subject of rehgion. and in obtaining, with as much cor-
rectness as I could, a knowledge of their spiritual state, that my in-
structions on the Sabbath, and at the weekly meetings, might be
better adapted to their case. This people had been for nine years
without a pastor, and were unhappily divided in their religious opin-
ions. Some were Calvinists, and favored the church, but the largest
proportion were Arminians. And as they had been in the habit of
maintaining warm disputes with each other on the doctrines of the
Bible, I calculated on having to encounter many trials. Contrary to
my expectations, I found, on my first visits, many persons of different
ages, under serious and very deep impressions, each one supposing
his own burdens and distresses of mind, on account of his sins, to be
singular, not having the least knowledge that any others were awa-
kened. It was evident, that the Lord had come into the midst of us
in the greatness of his power, producing here and there, and among
the young and old, deep conviction of sin, and yet it was a still small
voice. A marvellous work was begun, and it bore the most decisive
marks of being God''s work. So great was the excitement, though
not yet known abroad, that into whatever section of the town I now
went, the people in that immediate neighborhood, would leave their
worldly employments, at any hour of the day, and soon fill a large
room. Before I was aware, and without any previous appointment,
I found myself, on these occasions, in the midst of a solemn and
anxious assembly. Many were in tears, and bowed down under the
weight of their sins, and some began to rejoice in hope. These sea-
sons were spent in prayer and exhortation, and in conversing with
the anxious, and with such as had found relief, by submitting them-
selves to God, adapting my instruction to their respective cases.
This was done in the hearing of all who were present. Being then
a youth, who had seen but twenty-four years, and inexperienced, I
felt weak indeed ; and was often ready to sink under this vast weight
of responsibility. But the Lord carried me along from one interesting

APPENDIX. 271

scene to another. I was governed, in my movements, by what ap-
peared to me to be the exigencies of the people.

As yet there had been no pubUc rehgious meeting, excepting on
the Sabbath. A weekly lecture, at the meeting house, was now
appointed, to be on Thursday ; and though it was in the most busy
season of the year, the house was filled. This lecture was continued
for more than six months, without any abatement of attention ; in
sustaining which, I was aided by neighboring ministers, and by
numbers from a distance, who came to witness this display of sove-
reign grace. The former disputes of the people, respecting religious,
sentiments, in a great measure, subsided, their consciences seeming
to testify in favor of the truth. The work spread into every part of
the town, and what was worthy of special notice, it was entirely
confined within the limits of the town, excepting in the case of a few
families, which usually attended public worship with us, from the
borders of the adjacent towns. Especially powerful was the work
among those, who had taken their stand in opposition to the small
church, and the distinguishing doctrines of grace. Many of this
class were convinced, that they had always lived in error and dark-
ness, and in a state of total alienation from God. They were com-
pelled, notwithstanding their former hatred of the prominent truths
of the gospel, to make the interesting inquiry, ivhat shall ice do to be
saved ?

The truths which I exhibited in my public discourses, and in the
many meetings between the Sabbaths, were in substance the follow-
ing:— the holiness and mimutabilityof God , the purity and perfection
of his law ; the entire depravity of the heart, consisting in voluntary
opposition to God and holiness ; the fulness and all-sufficiency of the
atonement made by Christ; the freeness of the offer of pardon, made
to all, on condition of repentance ; the necessity of a change of heart,
by the Holy Spirit, arising from the deep-rooted depravity of men,
which no created arm could remove; the utter inexcusableness of
sinners, in rejecting the kind overtures of mercy, as they acted freely
and voluntarily in doing it; and the duty and reasonableness of im-
mediate submission to God. These are some of the truths, which
God appeared to own and bless, and which, through the agency of
the Spirit, were made "quick and powerful, and sharper than any
two-edged sword."

Ali our religious meetings were very much thronged, and yet were
Kiever noisy or irregular, nor continued to a late hour. They were
characterized with a stillness and solemnity, which, I believe, have

272 APPENDIX.

rarely been witnessed. The converts appeared to renounce all de-
pendence on their own doings, feeling themselves entirely destitute
of righteousness, and that all their hope of salvation was in the mere
mercy of God in Christ, to whom they were wiUing to be eternal
debtors. To the praise of sovereign grace, I may add, that the work
continued, with great regularity and little abatement, nearly eighteen
months. In this time, as appears from the records of the church, one
hundred and ten persons, of different ages, united themselves unto
the Lord and his covenant people. All these were examined in the
presence of the church, and were received, on the ground of their
professing to have experienced a change of heart, and to have passed
from death unto life. They appeared to exhibit the fruits of the
Spirit, and to exemplify the rehgion of Jesus in their subsequent hves.
The instances of apostacy have been but few. Many of them have
finished their course, and entered into the joy of their Lord. They
gave evidence of enduring to the end, and of departing this life, in
the triumphs of faith. Others remain to this day, "burning and
shining hg.hts" in the church, some in this town, and some in the new
settlements.

This revival of religion produced a surprising change in the religious
sentiments and feehngs of the people, and in the general aspect of the
town. It effected a happy union ; a union, which to an unusual ex-
tent, has continued to the present time. After the shower of grace
had passed over, divine influences were not altogether withholden,
nor did the people lose their relish for reUgious meetings. Insulated
conversions to the cross and standard of the R-edeemer, strongly
marked as being genuine, frequently occurred. In the six following
years, forty-two were added to the church, including some, who came
from other churches.

In the year 1800, we were again favored with special tokens of
God's presence, in a work of the Holy Spirit. This display of sove-
reign grace was witnessed, soon after I commenced a weekly religious
conference, with particular reference to the young people ; and it was
noticed, that the subjects of the work were confined almost wholly to
those who attended this conference. As in the former revival, I ex-
plained and enforced the doctrines of the gospel, showing the youth,
who flocked together in great numbers, that sinners had brought ruin
upon themselves, and were awfully guilty and justly condemned, and
that all their hope of salvation was in a crucified Saviour. Prayar
and praise accompanied this instruction. No attempts were made to
produce an excitement, only in view of the plain truths of the gospel.

APPENDIX, 273

The great body of the people, as they did not attend on these means*,
were not affected, and solemnized, as they were in the first revival ;
but the convictions of the awakened were dear, rational, and pun^entj
and those who received comfort, appeared understandingly to embrace
the soul-humblino^ doctrines of the cross, and to be renewed in the
temper of their minds. This revival occasioned an accession to the
church of twenty-one persons, the most of whom were between the
ages of sixteen and twenty-four.

A few years now passed, in which we had no revival ; but many
of our religious meetings were continued, and well attended, nor
were we without evidence of the bestovvment of God's special mercy,
in rescuing sinners from deserved wrath. In this time twenty-nine
persons, including a few who brought letters, were added to the
church.

In September, 1806, the Lord graciously visited us again. This
season of the outpourings of his Spirit followed the death of a youth,
a respectable and promising young man, who had been for several
years a constant attendant on the conferences of young people, and
bad acquired an uncommonly good understanding of the doctrines of
Christianity. His death, which took place when at a distance from
home, was unexpected; and his appearance, in the last days of his
hfe, was peculiarly calculated to arouse the attention of his youthful
companions. It pleased a sovereign God to accompany this provi-
dence by the influences of the Holy Spirit. The effect was immedi-
ately visible and remarkable. On the Sabbath succeeding the arrival
of the afflictive intelligence, I preached to a crowded assembly from
Heb. xi. 4. "He being dead, yet speaketh." It was indeed a memo-
rable Sabbath to many of this people. That divine influences were
shed down upon us, that day, none could doubt. The solemn still-
ness and the flowing tears from many eyes evinced the presence of
the Holy Spirit. More than twenty persons, who soon after exhibited
evidence of having bowed in humble submission at the feet of Jesus,
dated the commencement of their serious impressions, at that time.
This work, in its progress, resembled a plentiful shower from a small
cloud. It was powerful and refreshing indeed in one part of the town,
affecting more or less in almost every family, before any deep impres-
sions were noticed in other parts of the town. Eventually the work
spread in some measure ; but the most of the shower was apparently
received, where divine influences first began to fall. The season was
precious, and was continued to us about a year. Our meetings were
the same as before, and they were characterized with the same still-

26^-

274 APPENDIX

ness and solemnity. Many new family altars were erected, and
many were embraced as the disciples of Jesus, who had practically
set him at nought. During this revival, and soon after it, seventy-one
persons were received to the communion of the church.

The six following years were years of coldness and spiritual dearth
in the church, and of uncommon stupidity among the people. During
this time twenty-two only were gathered into the church. We seemed
to be ripening fast for the judgments of God.

It is proper, in this place, to mention what might have been intro-
duced before, that the church, males and females, were frequently
called together for the express purpose of uniting in prayer, whether
we were favored with special divine influences or not. Many such
meetings have been attended, in the course of every year of my min-
istry. On these occasions, the church have been by themselves,
confessing their sins, and imploring God to build up Zion. I have
always been present, and the brethren, as they have been called upon
by the pastor, have readily taken an active part, and led in these
solemn devotions. These meetings have been very precious, and
when closed, I have offeen heard the members say, " It is good to be
here." They have been the means of keeping religion alive in the
church, and of promoting brotherly love and union. We have also
been in the practice of observing whole days of fasting and prayer in
the church, giving opportunity to any of the people, who were dis-
posed, to attend with us. Great numbers have usually attended on
these occasions, beside the members of the church, and God has ap-
peared to bless these efforts. Many have acknowledged, that they
felt their first convictions of sin at these meetings.

In 1813, soon after a distressing and mortal sickness, which, in a
short time, swept off many of the inhabitants, God returned to us
again in mercy. His special presence, in the gift of the Holy Spirit,
w^ as manifestly with us until some time in the year following. We
enjoyed another little harvest of souls. The same weekly meetings,
in which prayer was a principal exercise, were continued, and the
same course of instruction was pursued. As fruits of this work of
the Lord, twenty persons were added to the church.

During the next seven years, though we were not favored with
such tokens of mercy, as might be denominated a revival, (for stupi-
dity greatly prevailed,) yet there were many insulated cases of awa-
kening and hopeful conversion. Our meetings, on the Lord's day,
continued to be full, and all other meetings were attended with inte-

APPENDIX. 275

rest. In this time seventy-six persons were received into the church,
fifty-two from the world, and twenty-four by letter.

In the summer of 1821, there was an evident increase of solemnity
in the church and cong-regation, and some individuals were known
to be anxious for their souls. This appearance continued for several
weeks, under the same means of grace, which the people had long
enjoyed, but none were found who rejoiced in hope. The church
often assembled together for prayer, and in the month of August, we
observed a day of fasting and prayer. The meeting-house was well
filled, and deep solemnity pervaded the congregation. The hearts of
many seemed to " burn within them," and there were increasing in-
dications from the rising cloud " of abundance of rain." We began
to hear from one and another a new language, the language of sub-
mission to God.

At this interesting crisis, the Rev. Asahel Nettleton spent a few
days w^ith us. He preached five sermons to overflowing assemblies,
and his labors were remarkably blessed. The Spirit of God came
down upon us, " like a rushing mighty wind." Conversions were
frequent, sometimes several in a day, and the change in the feelings
and views of the subjects was wonderful. At the suggestion of Mr.
Nettleton, I now instituted what are called inquiring meetings.
More than a hundred persons attended the first. These meetings,
as I found them to be convenient, were continued through this revi-
val ; and I have ever since made use of them, as occasion required,
sometimes weekly, for many months in succession. The church
have always been requested to assemble for prayer, in the upper room
of a large school-house, in which the inquiring meetings have been
attended. While the church have been engaged in prayer, a suffi-
cient number of the brethren have been wdth the pastor to converse, in
a low voice, w^ith every individual in the inquiring room, giving oppor-
tunity for each one to make known the state of his feelings. This
has been followed by instructions addressed to them all, and adapted
to their cases, and by prayer. The ruined and helpless state of sin-
ners, the exceeding wickedness of their hearts, and the awful conse-
quences of neglecting the great salvation, have been explicitly stated,
on these occasions, and pressed on the minds of the inquirers. They
have not been directed to take any steps 'preparatory to their accept-
ing of Christ, but being acquainted with the nature and terms of the
gospel, repentance toward God, and faith in Him, *' who came to seek
and to save that which was lost," have been enjoined upon them, as
their immediate duty and only safe course. No language can describe

276 APPENDIX.

the deep feeling, which has been manifested at some of these meet-
ings.

The work of the Holy Spirit in 1821, was continued to us until the
close of the year. Many young heads of families, and others in the
midst of life were among the happy subjects. The church received
an accession of eighty-six persons as fruits of this revival.

Between this revival, and that which took place in 1827, the church
received only twenty-four, and nearly half of these were recom-
mended to us from sister churches. The seasons of prayer in the
church were frequent, and occasionally whole days of fasting and
prayer, which all the people were invited to attend, were observed
The church also, by a large committee, selected from their body, vi-
sited every family in the town, and conversed with parents and child-
ren and domestics on the concerns of their souls, and their prospects
for eternity, closing those interviews with prayer. This has been
repeatedly done, within the last ten years, and sometimes the whole
has been accomplished in one day. The people have been publicly
notified, on the sabbath, of the particular day on which these visits
were to be made, and the brethren appointed for this labor of love
have had their respective districts assigned them. These have been
solemn days, pre-eminently days of prayer in every part of the town,
and profitable both to the brethren, who made the visits, and to the
people who received them.

On the sabbath preceding the first day of the year 1827, 1 invited
the people, as had been our practice, to assemble, at the rising of the
sun, in the sanctuary for the purpose of prayer and praise to that
God, who had been our Preserver, and on whom we were dependant
for all our blessings. Several hundreds convened, at that early hour,
and some came from a distance of two and three miles. An uncom-
mon interest was evidently felt in the meeting. Another display of
the all-conquering grace of God commenced, which was extensive
and very powerful. This work of the Holy Spirit continued through
the winter and spring. Many stubborn hearts were bowed, and not
a few of the subjects were from that class of people, who appeared
to be far from righteousness. In the course of a few months, it was
found that thirty new domestic altars were erected, and many of them
near the house of God, and erected by a number of our active, busi-
ness men. As the fruits of this revival, one hundred and twenty-five
were added to the church.

During the next four years, we received fourteen into the church,
the most of whom were fi'om the Morld.

APPENDIX. 2T7

In the year 1831, which was a year memorable for the effusions of
the Spirit, in almost every part of our land, this people were not
passed by. In the fore part of this year, it pleased God again to ar-
rest the attention of many. For a number of months, the excitement
was very great, and our meetings were frequent, crowded, and solemn.
Some instances of conversion early occurred, which were more strik-
ing than any we had ever witnessed. The almighty and sovereign
power of God was remarkably displayed, evincing the truth of his
own declaration, " I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy."
This revival was followed by an accession to the church of forty-four
persons.

The whole number received into the church, durisg my ministry,
is six hundred and seventy- four. None of these have presented them-
selves for examination, vmder two and three months, after they began
to cherish a hope of having passed from death unto life, and many
have chosen to wait longer. Whenever we have been favored with
a season of the outpourings of the Spirit, meetings have been ap-
pointed with particular reference to the young converts, at which they
have been freely conversed with, respecting the ground and reason of
their hope, and they have had opportunity to test their characters, by
having the great truths of the gospel presented clearly to their view.
They have been warned of the danger of being deceived. The con-
fession of faith has also been read and explained to them, and their
full assent to it has been obtained, before they offered themselves to
the church.

In all the revivals, of which I have given a brief account, it has
been evident, that God and not man has selected the subjects of re-
newing grace ; yet a large proportion have been taken from religious
famihes. In some instances, heads of families, with their children
and children's children, sit together at the table of the Lord.

I would here remark, that several prayer meetings have been sus-
tained in this town wholly by the female members of the church, and
I have had no doubts of their utility. They have been the means of
quickening those who have attended them. What rich blessings
these prayers may have drawn down upon us, will be known in the
great day which is approaching. But while I have rejoiced, in know-
ing such meetings were holden, I have never countenanced the pray-
ing of women, in promiscuous assemblies, whether great or small,
from a full conviction, that the practice is contrary to the spirit of
God's word. Neither have I seen it to be proper, even in seasons of
the greatest excitement, to call upon impenitent sinners, either in our

2?8 APPENDIX.

public meetings, or in the inquiring room, to manifest their determina-
tion to seek religion, or to give any pledge that they would do it.
This would be inconsistent with the views I entertain of the depra-
vity of the heart. It would be a departure from the practice of Christ
and his apostles. In their preaching, they inculcated repentance and
submission to God, as the immediate duty of sinners.

Though all, who have been received into this church, have not ap-
peared equally well, as being devoted and established Christians^ yet,
generally speaking, they have exhibited evidence, in their walk, of a
moral change, and of being on the Lord's side. We have had fre-
quent calls for the exercise of Christian discipline. Some of the
members have been led publicly to confess their faults, from a con-
sciousness of their having brought reproach on the precious cause of
Christ, and some, refusing to be reclaimed, have been cut off from
our communion. The number of the latter is small.

In conclusion, I will say, and I feel a pleasure in saying it, that the
church have manifested a commendable zeal and liberality in support-
ing the various charitable institutions of the day, and in promoting the
cause of temperance, which, for a few years past, has been regarded
as a subject of the deepest interest to the cause of the Redeemer, and
to our country.

My only apology for the length of this letter is, that I have taken
a survey of the labors and events of forty years.

From, Rev. Sir, your brother in Christ,

ALVAN HYDE. ;

Rev. William B. Sprague, D= D,

LETTER VI

From the REVEREND JOEL HAWES, D. D.
Pastor of the First Congregational church, in Hartford, Conn.

Hartford, March nth, 1832.
My Dear Brother,

You request me to " furnish some account of the revivals that have
fallen under my observation, or have occurred within the sphere of
my labors." My reply must be brief, but will, I trust, embrace the
principal points which are of any importance to your object.

The church of which I am pastor, like most of the early churches
of New England, was planted in the spirit of revivals. This circum-
stance has had great influence on its subsequent history. Revivals
of rehgion have always been held in high estimation by the church ;
and many have been the seasons of spiritual refreshing, with which
God has visited this vine, since it was first planted by Hooker and
Stone, and the faithful men who followed them into the wilderness.
But passing over these, as not coming within the design of your
request, it is more to the purpose to state, that when the present series
of revivals commenced, in this part of our country, about forty years
ago, this church shared richly in the blessing. Dr. Strong was then
its pastor. He was a man of a clear and powerful mind, and of de-
cidedly evangelical sentiments. During the last twenty-five years of
his ministry, he witnessed three special seasons of revival among his
people; in the progress of which large additions were made to the
church, the tone of piety was much elevated, and the state of religion
generally in the city greatly improved. The last of these seasons
was of nearly two years' continuance, at no one time very powerful,
but marked with a constant, silent descent of divine influence; pro-
ducing general seriousness among the people, with frequent conver-
sions and frequent accessions to the communion of the church. The
fruits were decidedly good. The church was large and flourishing,
happily united in sentiment, and " walking," in some good degree,
*' in the fear of the Lord and in the comfort of the Holy Ghost,"

2Q0 APPENDIX.

About the close of this revival in 1816, Dr. Strong died. I was _
called to take charge of the church in 1818. During the first three .
years of my ministry, though not entirely unattended with tokens of
divine favor, I witnessed nothing like a revival among my people.
Early in 1821, a work -of great power commenced, and continued, with
some variations of interest, during the year. As the fruits of this visi-
tation of mercy, nearly two hundred were added to the church. Some
of these, as was to be expected among so large a number, have since
given painful evidence that they were deceived in regard to thefoun-
dation of their hope. But of the great body of them, I am happy to
say, they have continued to adorn their profession by an exemplary
Christian life. Since that period, we have enjoyed three other seasons
of special rehgious attention; but neither of them was of so long con-
tinuance, or productive of so abundant fruits as was the first. During
the time I have been connected with the church, about five hundred
and fifty have been added to its communion, not less than four-fifths
of whom are to be regarded as the fruits of revivals.

I know not that there has been any thing in the mode of conduct-
ing the revivals with which we have been favored, or in the effects that
have resulted from them, so peculiar as to be worthy of notice. It
was the object of my predecessor, as it has been mine, to preach the
doctrines of the gospel with great clearness and discrimination at
such seasons ;— to guard against every thing like irregularity and
noise and misguided feeling; and to encourage none in the indul-
gence of a hope, that did not appear to be based on an intelligent con-
viction of truth and sincere conversion of the heart to God. That the
eflfects have, on the whole, been eminently happy, it is needless to
affirm after what has now been stated. I have often said, in address-
es from my pulpit, that the church is what it is very much from the in-
fluence of revivals of religion. And it is now my sober judgment, that
if there is, among the people of my charge, any cordial belief and love
of the distinguishing doctrines of the gospel ; any serious practical
regard to the duties of the Christian life ; any self-denial and bearing
of^'the cross, and following Christ according to his commands ; any
active benevolence and engagedness in doing good ; in short, any
pious efficient concern for the glory of God and the salvation of sin-
ners, either at home or abroad, in Christian or in heathen lands,— all
this is to be traced, in no small part, to the influence of revivals of re-
hgion ; and it is to be found, in an eminent degree, among those who
have been added to the church as fruits of revivals.

The above remarks, 1 doubt not, are equally applicable to the other

APPENDIX, 281

churches, in this city, belonging to the Congregational denomination.
A large proportion of their members date their Christian hope from
some season of special divine influence, and the tone of rehgious feeling
and action has risen in proportion to the frequency with which such
seasons have been enjoyed. Nor is this remark to be confined to the
churches of this city. It is applicable to the churches of our connec-
tion throughout the State. In 1829 a letter was addressed to the
Congregational ministers of Connecticut, proposing, among other in-
quiries, the following : — " 1. What was the whole number of profes-
sors of religion in your church at the commencement of the year 1820?
2. What number were added to your church by profession during the
years 1820,-1-2-3-4? 3. Of those who are now members of your
church, what proportion may be considered as the fruit of a revival,
and what is their comparative standing for piety and active benevo-
lent enterprise ?" I have not by me, at this time, the documents that
were communicated in answer to these or other similar inquiries. But
I am able to state, that the answers were in a high degree satisfacto-
ry. It appeared that a very large proportion of all, who are now
members of the Congregational churches in this state, became such
in consequence of revivals ; that the relative proportion of such, as re-
vivals have been multiplying, has been continually increasing ; that
the most active and devoted Christians are among those who came
into the church as fruits of revivals ; that those churches in which re-
vivals have been most frequent and powerful are the most numerous
and flourishing ; and that in all the churches thus visited with divine
influence, there has been a great increase of Christian enterprise, and
benevolent action. These results, stated by men who witnessed them
in their own congregations, and many of whom, from long experience
and observation, had the best means of judging, should silence the
tongue of cavil and scepticism, and excite all Christians to pray, with
warmer and holier affections, for the universal revival of God's work.
Though I have extended this letter beyond what I intended, I feel
constrained to add a few particulars as the result of what little experi-
ence God has been pleased to give me in revivals of religion.

1. The theory of revivals is very simple. It is only the increase,
and the extension to a number of sinners, at the same time, of that in-
fluence of the Holy Spirit, which is employed in the conversion of each
individual sinner that is brought to repentance.

2. I see not how any man, who believes in the doctrine of divine
influence, or has ever witnessed a revival of religion, can, either on

27

282 APPENDIX.

scriptural or rational grounds, doubt the reality or the decidedly happy
tendency of such a work.

3. It is pre-eminently important, that the preaching, during a re-
vival of rehgion, should be clear, discriminating, instructive, — address-
ed to the understanding and conscience, rather than to the feelings
and passions.

4. It is a great error to admit converts to the church before time has
been allowed to try the sincerity of their hope. This is an error into
which I was betrayed during the first revival among my people, and
it has cost me bitter repentance. And yet none were admitted to the
church under two months after they had indulged a hope.

5. It is of great importance, that young converts, immediately after
conversion, should be collected into a class by themselves and brought
under the direct and frequent instruction of the pastor. I have pur-
sued this plan for several years past, and with the happiest effect.
Never are so great facilities afforded for pouring instruction into the
minds of young converts, and forming them for a high standard of
Christian character, as during the time that intervenes between their
conversion and admission to the church ; and if they are continued
from four to six months, in a course of judicious instruction and then
admitted to the church, there is very little danger that they will after-
wards fall away, or that they will not continue to shine as lights in the
world till the end of life.

6. It is very important also, that young converts should early be train-
ed to habits of Christian activity ; — they should be drawn out and
encouraged in the way of doing good ; and from the first, a deep and
thorough impression should be made on their minds, that their great
business in the world is to live and labor for Christ and his cause.
The tone of piety and of action, which a young convert adopts dur-
ing the first few months of his course usually goes with him through
life.

7. A sinner may be converted at too great an expense. I mean,
that measures may be adopted, that shall issue in the conversion of
a sinner, which measures may, at the same time, by exciting pre-
judice and enmity, be the occasion of a vast deal more evil than
good.

8. It should be the great aim both of ministers and Christians, in a
time of revival, so to conduct the work, both in affectionate zeal, and
in sound Christian wisdom and prudence, that the effect may be to
prolong the season of mercy ; to prepare the way for a return of it :

APPENDIX. 283

and to cause all the true friends of Christ to regard revivals as the most
precious blessings that God bestows upon a guilty world.

It would be easy to enlarge, but I forbear. May the blessing of the
God of revivals attend the volume you propose to publish with a view
to promote them, and hasten the day when he shall pour his spirit
upon all flesh, and fill the whole earth with his praise.
I am, dear brother, very truly and

Affectionately yours,

J. HAWES.
Rev. W. B. Sprague, D. D.

LETTER VII.

Feom the reverend JOHN iM'DOWELL, D. D.

Pastor of the first Presbyterian Church, Elizabeth town, New Jersey.

Elizabethtoiun, March 5, 1832.
Reverend and dear brother,

Agreeably to your request, I will endeavor to give you a brief ac-
count of the revivals of religion, with which it has pleased a sovereign
and gracious God to favor the church of which I am pastor. Of the
early history of this church, I have been able to discover very little.
It is an ancient church, having been founded about 160 years since.
Whether it was visited with revivals, during nearly the former half
of the period of its existence, I have not been able to ascertain. The
fiiC^t revival of which any account has been transmitted to us, was in
the latter part of the ministry of that eminent servant of God, the
Rev. Jonathan Dickinson, author of " the Five Points," and of many
other valuable works.

Of this revival, a particular and very interesting account was given
by Mr. Dickinson, in a letter to the Rev. Mr. Foxcroft, of Boston,
which letter is in print. From this it appears, that this special work
visibly commenced in June, 1740, under a sermon addressed to the
youth. " The inward distress and concern of the audience," (Mr.
Dickinson observes,) " discovered itself by their tears, and by an au-

284 APPENDIX.

dible sobbing and sighing in almost all parts of the assembly." On
the character and effects of this revival, he goes on to remark —
" Meetings for sinful amusements were abandoned by the youth, and
meetings for religious exercises substituted in their place. Numbers
daily flocked to their pastor for advice in their eternal concerns.
More came to see him on this errand in three months, than in thirty
years before. The subjects of the work were chiefly youth. A deep
sense of sin, guilt, danger, and despair of help from themselves, pre-
ceded a hope in Christ. All the converts were for a considerable
time under a law work, before they had satisfying views of their inte^
rest in Christ. The number of those who were savingly the subjects
of this work was about sixty."

In 1772, this church was again blessed with a considerable revival
of rehgion, under the ministry of the Rev. James Caldwell.

In 1784, this church was again visited in a special manner with the
influences of the Holy Ghost. This was just after the close of the
revolutionary war ; and the people were without a house of worship,
and without a pastor ; the church having been burned and the pastor
slain near the close of the war. This revival continued about two
years ; and time has abundantly proved that it was a genuine and
glorious work of God. A number of the subjects are still Uving, and
are truly fathers and mothers in Israel. Nearly all the session, and
almost half the members of the church, when the writer settled here,
were the fruits of this revival ; and he has had an opportunity of
knowing them by their fruits ; he has been with many of them when
about to pass over Jordan, and from their triumphant death as well
as exemplary life, he can testify to the genuineness of the work.

From the time of this revival to the settlement of the writer, there
were two seasons of more than ordinary interest, when the number of
additions to the communion of the church was considerably increased.

The subscriber was settled as pastor of this congregation December
1804. In August 1807, a powerful and extensive revival commenced.
The first decisive evidence of the special presence and power of the
Holy Spirit, was on the Sabbath, under a powerful sermon on prayer,
by the Rev. Dr. Gideon Blackburn. A number were awakened that
day; and new cases of conviction, and hopeful conversion, were for
a considerable time occurring at almost every rehgious meeting.
The special attention continued for about eighteen months, and the
number added to the communion of the church, as the fruits of this
gracious work, was about 120. The subjects of it were generally
deeply exercised ; and most of them continued for a considerable

APPENDIX. 285

time in a state of distress, before they enjoyed the comforts of the
hope of the gospel. This revival was the first I had ever seen ; and
it was a solemn situation, for a young man, totally inexperienced in
such scones. It was general through the congregation, and in a few
weeks extended into neighboring congregations, and passed from
one to another, until in the course of the year, almost every congre-
gation in what was then the Presbytery of Jersey, was visited.

The next revival with which the Lord favored my ministry, visibly
commenced in December 1812. It was on a communion Sabbath.
There was nothing peculiarly arousing in the preaching. I was not
expecting such an event ; neither as far as I have ever discovered,
was there any peculiar engagedness in prayer, or special desire or
expectation on the part of Christians. I saw nothing unusual in the
appearance of the congregation ; and it was not until after the services
of the day were ended, when several called in deep distress to ask me
what they should do to be saved, that I knew that the Lord was
specially in this place. This was a day of such power, (though I
knew it not at the time,) that as many as thirty who afterwards joined
the church, were then first awakened. And it is a remarkable cir-
cumstance that the same powerful influence was experienced, on the
same day, in both of the Presbyterian churches in the neighboring
town of Newark. It was also communion seasons in both those
churches. This revival continued about a year ; and the number of
persons added to the communion of this church as its fruits was about
one hundred and ten. The subjects of this revival generally were
deeply and long distressed, and in many instances, their distress
affected their bodily frames. Frequently, sobbing aloud was heard
in our meetings, and in some instances, there was a universal trem-
bling, and in others a privation of bodily strength, so that the subjects
were not able to get home without help. In this respect this revival
was different from any others which I have witnessed. I never dared
to speak against this bodily agitation, lest I should be found speaking
against the Holy Ghost ; but I never did any thing to encourage it.
It may be proper here to relate one case of a young man, who was
then a graduate of one of our colleges, and is now a very respectable
and useful minister of Christ. Near the commencement of the revival
he was led for the first time, reluctantly, and out of complaisance to
his sisters, to a meeting in a private house. I was present, and spoke
, two or three times between prayers in which some of my people led.
The audience was solemn, but perfectly still. I commenced leading
in the concluding prayer. A suppressed sob reached my ear: it

27*

286 APPENDIX.

continued and increased : I brought the prayer speedily to a close,
and cast my eyes over the audience, when behold, it was this careless
proud young man, who was standing near me, leaning on his chair
sobbing, and trembling in every part like the Philippian jailer. He
raised his eyes towards me, and then tottered forward, threw his arms
on my shoulders, and cried out, " what shall I do to be saved ?" A
scene ensued, the like of which I never witnessed. The house was
full, and there was immediately, by the power of sympathy I suppose,
a universal sobbing through the assembly. He repeatedly begged
me to pray for him. I felt so overcome with the solemnity of the
scene, and fearful of the disorder which might ensue in the excited
state of feehng, that I held this trembhng young man forhalf anhour,
without speaking a word. I then persuaded him to go home with
me, and the audience to retire. His strength was so weakened that
he had to be supported. From that hour he appeared to give his
whole soul to the subject of religion. He continued in a state of deep
anxiety and distress for nearly two months, when he settled down in
a peaceful state of mind, hoping in the Saviour.

About the beginning of February, 1817, this church was again
visited with a great revival of rehgion. It commenced most signally,
as an immediate answer to the united prayers of God's people. The
session, impressed with a sense of the comparatively low state of
religion among us, agreed to spend an afternoon together in prayer.
The congregation were informed of this on the Sabbath, and a request
made that Christians would at the same time retire to their closets,
and spend a season in prayer for the influences of the Spirit to descend
upon us. The season appointed was the next afternoon ; and that
evening was the monthly concert of prayer, which was unusually full
and solemn ; and before the week was out, it was manifest that the
Lord was in the midst of us, in a very special manner. Many cases
of awakening came to my knowledge ; and the work soon spread
throughout the congregation. This revival was marked, not by the
deep distress of the preceding, but by a general weeping in religious
meetings. There was doubtless much of sympathy. A larger pro-
portion than usual of the subjects were young, and many of them
children. Some were long in darkness ; but most of them, much
sooner than in either of the former revivals of my ministry, professed
to have embraced the Saviour. The number in the congregation who
professed to be seriously impressed, amounted to several hundreds.
The special attention continued about a year ; and the number added
to the communion of the church durino^ that time was about one

APPENDIX, 287

hundred and eighty. It was during this revival that you visited this
place, and spent some time with us while a student in Princeton
Seminary.

About the close of the year 1819, it pleased a gracious God to grant
to this church another season of special refreshing. This was not so
general through the congregation as the former ; but was confined
to particular neighborhoods. Christians did not appear to be specially
awake to the subject, either before it commenced or during its pro-
gress. The subjects were generally from among the most unlikely
famiUes and characters ; from the highways and hedges ; while the
children of the kingdom were generally passed by. The special
attention continued about a year ; and the number added to the com-
munion of the church as its fruits, was about sixty.

In the early part of the year 1824, there was a considerable increase
of attention to the subject of religion, which continued through the
year 1825. About sixty were added to the communion of the church
during this time, as the fruits of this special influence. But the work
did not terminate with this ingathering. These were but as drops
before a mighty shower. About the beginning of December, 1825,
the work was greatly increased. It commenced visibly on a day of
fasting and prayer, appointed by the synod of New Jersey, on account
of the absence of divine influences from their churches generally.
Within a few weeks many were awakened and brought to seek the
Lord. This revival, with few exceptions, was not marked by deep
distress, and the subjects of it, generally, soon professed to hope in
Christ, It continued through the year 1826, during which time about
one hundred and thirty were added to the communion of this church,
as its fruits.

In the winter and spring of 1829, a partial season of refreshing was
again experienced, and about twenty-five were added to our com-
munion. Again it pleased a gracious God specially to visit some
neighborhoods of the congregation, through the winter and spring of
1831. The fruits of this visitation, which have been gathered in
through the year past, amount to about forty.

In 1820, a second Presbyterian church was organized in the town ;
and in the revivals which we have experienced since that congregation
w^as formed, a similar gracious influence has been enjoyed among
them.

Thus I have given you a brief statement of facts respecting what
the Lord has done among the people of my charge. Allow me now
to close the narrative with a few remarks. Between these seasons of

288 APPENDIX.

special refreshing we have constantly had additions to the church.
As to the genuineness of the work, I have had time to form a judg-
ment, especially with respect to the revivals in the earher part of my
ministry ; and I can testify that the subjects of them have generally
manifested that they had experienced a true work of grace in their
hearts. Very few apostacies have occurred among those who have
been added to the church in revivals ; quite as few in proportion to
their numbers, as among those who have been brought in, when there
was no special attention ; and the former have generally been as
steadfast, and adorned their profession quite as well as the latter.
Of the subjects of the revivals which have occurred under my ministry,
a number have become ministers of the gospel. In looking over the
list, I find the names of twelve who have since entered the ministry,
several of whom are now usefully occupying important stations in the
chur<;h, and some have gone to their gracious reward. Nine more
are now in the different stages of education preparatory to the gospel
ministry.

Another remark I would make, is, that we have carefully guarded
against a speedy admission to the privileges of the church. Seldom
in times of revival have we admitted persons to the communion in
less than six months after they first became serious. Again I would
remark, that from what I have seen, I have drawn the conclusion,
that it is wrong to prescribe any particular manner for the Spirit's
operations. There has been a difference in this respect in almost
every revival which I have witnessed. There have been diversities
of operations ; but time has shown that it was the same Spirit. The
subjects of these revivals and additions to the church, have, the great
majority of them, been in the morning of life, and many while yet
children have been impressed ; but we have very seldom received any
very young persons to communion. The means which have been
constantly employed during my ministry, and which God has blessed,
beside the preaching of the word on the Sabbath, and frequently on
other days of the week in different neighborhoods of the congregation,
have been catechetical and Bible-class instruction, and family visiting j
and to these may be added meetings for social prayer.

In conclusion I would add, that appearances among my people at
present are very favorable. There is much increase of attention to
the means, and of solemnity in attending upon them. Many Christ-
ians appear to be much quickened in duty, and to be earnestly praying
that the Lord would appear again in his glory in the midst of us, to
biuild up Zion j and a number have recently been awakened to serious

APPfiNDIX.

289

concern about their soul's salvation. We are anxiously looking for
a time of general revival , but what will be the result time must
show.

With sincere and fraternal respect, I am,

Dear Sir, yours,

JOHN M'DOWELL.
Rev. W. B. Sprague, D. D,

LETTER VIIi;

From the REVEREND NOAI^ PORTER, D. D.
Pastor of a Congregational church in Farraington, Connecticut.

Farmingtcn, March 12, 1832,
Dear Sir,

Revivals of religion, considered as the effects of a divine influence
prevailing throughout a whole congregation at the same time, have
not been as frequent in this town, as in many places around us. In
different sections of the town, at different times, they have not, for a
few of the last years, been unfrequent; but often, when we have
hoped for a general revival, we have been disappointed. Perhaps,
this may in part be ascribed to our circumstances. About one half
of the inhabitants belong to the central village, and the other half to
surrounding neighborhoods, distant from the centre, two, three, and
four miles. The latter, on account of their relative situation, have no
free and easy intercourse with the rest of the town ; and the former,
for the last half century, have been divided, by adventitious circum-
stances, into distinct classes, whose intimacies have been very much
confined to their respective limits. Hence it has been difficult to
diffuse a common sentiment and feeling, on almost all subjects, and
on the subject of religion, as on others.

The era of modern revivals, in this country, is reckoned, I believe,
from the year 1792. In the autumn of 1793, there appeared, in this
place, a spirit of unusual seriousness and inquiry, on the concerns of
salvation. It was under the preaching of Dr. Griffin. He was then

290 APPENDIX.

a licentiate J and with all the ardor of his youth, together with the
freshness of his "first love," he preached here the same system of
truth, which he has continued so powerfully and successfully to in-
culcate. It was not another system than had been preached in this
town from the time of its first organization ; but there were certain
leading topics, such as the radical defect of the best doings of the
impenitent, the duty of immediate repentance, the freeness of evan-
gelical offers, and the natural ability of men to accept them, and the
consistency of all these with the purposes of God, the election of the
heirs of life, and the grace of God in their regeneration, which he
presented with a clearness and a force that were new. There was
also a simplicity, a vividness, and an affection in his manner, which
gave the truth access to the mind. The careless were obliged to
hear, and the young and the ignorant could understand. What
number of conversions took place under his preaching, I cannot say j
but the spirit of religious inquiry silently increased, and under the
labors of Rev. Mr. Washburn, who was installed as pastor of the
church in 1795, the influences of grace came down "as the rain upon
the tender herb, and as the showers upon the grass." The work,
was noiseless, and, in the common intercourse of life, an ordinary
observer would scarcely perceive it ; but for a whole year it was ap-
parent in the prayerfulness, union, and fidelity of the church, in the
solemnity of religious assemblies, and in the conversion of sinners.
Fifty-five, as fruits of the revival, were admitted to the communion
of the church, in the course of that year, and the succeeding one ;
only two of whom have since given us any reason to distrust their
sincerity.

In the year 1799, there was a revival in at least fifty adjoining con-
gregations in this state ; the character of which, in them all, was re-
markably similar,^and, I thinki may say, remarkably happy. In some
of these congregations, it commenced in the fall of 1 798. In this town
it began in February, 1799, and first appeared in the sohcitude of
Christians for the restored presence of God. Hearing of the goings
of their King around them, humbled with the sense of their backslid-
ing, and anxious, though not disheartened, in view of forbidding cir-
cumstances in the state of the people, a number of them, after mutual
consultation, solemnly agreed to devote themselves to renewed pray-
erfulness and diligence, casting themselves on the sovereign will of
God. On^the Sabbath after their conference, the pastor addressed the
congregation on the subject of a revival, and appointed public lec-
tures to be attended, on the next day and evening, at the meeting-

APPENDIX. 291

house. At the lectures two neighboring ministers were present, the
sermons were followed by plain and pungent addresses — the assem-
bhes were large, and the impression was general and solemn, so that
from about that time, the commencement of a revival was manifest.
Beside the customary services of the Sabbath, a weekly lecture was
delivered in the meeting-house ; a meeting for the young was held on
Monday evenings at the house of the pastor; and, as frequently as his
other duties would allow, lectures were preached at the school-houses
in the extreme neighborhoods; all of which were attended fully and
eagerly. Persons of both sexes, and almost every age, and many
from a distance of four and five miles, were seen, pressing through
storms, and making their way over heavy roads, to hear the word of
God ; and the house of the pastor was almost daily the resort of the
anxious. Besides these means, and such as naturallf resulted from the
feelings of the pious, in the ordinary intercourse of life, no others were
employed. No meetings were pubHcly appointed for the anxious ; — •
no invitation was given to them, or to new converts, in promiscuous
assemblies, to relate their experience, or to address the people ; no
attempts of any kind were made to excite feeling or move sympathy,
beside a plain exhibition and a close application of the truth of God.
The work continued in progress seven or eight months. About one
hundred persons were considered serious inquirers, of whom about
seventy were reckoned subjects of deep conviction, and the same
number, including a few who dated their conversion from the preced-
ing revival, and were now established in hope, were gathered into the
church. These were received, at different times, from August of the
same year, till nearly the close of the year following. With a fe*v
exceptions, they have adorned their profession ; many of them hive
been distinguished for their intelligence, stability, and substantial
fruits of holiness.

After this revival, for more than twenty years, conversiors were
comparatively unfrequent. There were seasons of increased attention
to religion, and with no long intervals there were instances of hopeful
conversion; but the general tone of evangelical feeUng gradually de-
cHned, and the whole number added to the church, both bj letter and
by original profession, but httle exceeded two hundred, or about ten
in a year — a number not equal to that of removals from ^the church,
nor half the number of deaths in the parish. God, at the same time,
rebuked our hardness of heart, by terrible dispensations ; commission-
ing a fatal epidemic to enter our houses, and people our grave-yards.
Scarcely a family was exempt ; and yet our families were generally

292 APPENDIX.

prayerless, and our hearts impenitent. I do not know of more than
a single individual, who has ever^professed to have come fo repent-
ahce by means of the awful visitation. Our condition was the more
affecting, because the showers of mercy had refreshed most of the
congregations around us, and some of them repeatedly, while we re-
mained, as the place on which there was, in the comparison, no rain. ._
At the close of this period, the whole number in the church was about
two hundred ; the greater part of these hved in the remoter neighbor-
hoods ; and there was but few among them in younger life, and but
few males of any age.

The year 1821 was eminently, in Connecticut, a year of revivalsf.
Between eighty and a hundred congregations were signally blessed*
From the commencement of the year, a new state of feeling began to
appear in the town. On the first Sabbath in February, I stated to the
assembly the tokens of the gracious presence of God in several places
of the vicinity, and urged the duties pecuHarly incumbent on us at
such a season. This I had often done before, but not with the same
effect. Professors of religion now began evidently to awake. They
had an anxiety for themselves and for the people, that would allow
them no rest. In their communications with each other and with the
world, they were led spontaneously to confess their unfaithfulness,
and a few without the church, about the same time, were pungently
convicted. In this state of things, Rev. Mr, Nettleton made us his
first visit. His preaching on the evening of a Lord's day, in this
month, from Acts ii. 37, was set home by the power of the Spiri^upon
the hearts of many ; and his discourse on the Wednesday evening fol-
lowing, from Genesis vi. 3, was blessed to the conviction of a still
greater number. As many as fifty persons, it was afterwards ascer-
tained, dated their first decided purpose of immediately seeking their
salvation from that evening ; and it is worthy of remark, that the same
sermon was preached on the following week to two other large and
solemn assemblies, in adjoining parishes, with no special effect that
could afterwards be traced. The fact probably was, that here it con-
vinced numbers that the Spirit was already striving with them, and
that then was their day. " A word spoken in due season, how good
is it?" At a meeting of the anxious on the evening of February 26,
there were present about a hundred and seventy. Here were persons
of almost every age and class — some who, a few weeks before, had
put the subject of serious piety at scornful distance, and others who
had drowned every thought of religion in giddy mirth, now bending
their knees together in supplication, or waiting in silent reflection, for

APPENDIX. 293

a minister of the Gospel to pass along, and tell them, individually,
what they must do. Twelve were found to have lately become peace-
ful in hope, and a great number to be powerfully convicted of sin.
From this time, so rapid was the progress of the work, that at the next
similar meeting, March 12th, there were present a hundred and eighty,
(the room would hold no more,) of whom fifty supposed that, since
the commencement of the revival, they had become'reconciled to God •
and, a week afterwards, I had the names of more than ninety, who
indulged the same persuasion concerning themselves.

The state of feeling which, at this time, pervaded the town, was
interesting beyond description. There was no commotion ; but a
stillness, in our very streets ; a serenity in the aspect of the pious; and
a solemnity apparent in almost all, which forcibly impressed us with
the conviction, that, in very deed, God luasin this place. Public meet-
ings, however, were not very frequent. They were so appointed, as
to afford the opportunity for the same individuals to hear preaching
twice a week, besides on the Sabbath. Occasionally there were also
meetings of an hour in the morning or at noon, at private dwellings,
at which the serious in the neighborhood were convened, on short
notice, for prayer and conference. The members of the church also
met weekly, in convenient sections, for prayer, and commonly on the
evening selected for the meetings of the anxious. From these vari-
ous meetings, the people were accustomed to retire directly, and with
little communication together, to their respective homes. They were
disposed to be much alone, and were spontaneously led to take the
word of God for their guide. The Bible was preferred to all other
books, and was searched daily and with eager inquiry.

Mr. Nettleton continued with us, except during a few short inter-
vals, till about the middle of April. To his labors, so far as human
instrumentality was directly concerned, the progress of the revival
must chiefly be ascribed. The topics on which he principally dwelt,
were the unchangeable obligations of the divine law, the deceitful and
entirely depraved character of the natural heart, the free and indis-
criminate offers of the gospel ; the reasonableness and necessity of
immediate repentance ; the variety of those refuges and excuses to
which awakened sinners are accustomed to resort ; and the manner,
guilt and danger of slighting, resisting and opposing the operations
of the Holy Spirit. His addresses were not formal discussions, first
of one and then of another of these subjects, but a free declaration of
the truth of God concerning them all, just as they lie in the course of
spiritual experience, and would best subserve the particular end which

28

294 APPENDIX.

he was laboring at the time to gain. They were too plain to be mis-
understood, too fervent to be unheeded, and too searching and con-
vincing to be treated with indifference.

It was a favorable circumstance that among the first subjects of the
work, there was a large proportion of the more wealthy and intelligent
class. A considerable number of youths, belonging chiefly to this
class, had just finished a course of biblical instruction, for which I had
met them weekly for more than a year. These, with scarcely an excep-
tion, at the commencement of the revival, embraced the gospel which
they had learned ; and by their experience of its power, commended
it to the families where they belonged. Within about three months,
I suppose there were two hundred and fifty members of the congrega-
tion, who supposed that they had passed from death unto life. On the
first Sabbath in June a hundred and fourteen were added to the
church ; and at subsequent periods, a hundred and twenty besides.
Of these a few have since been rejected, and others have declined from
their first love. But I have not perceived that a greater proportion of
hopeful conversions in this revival, than in others, previous or subse-
quent to it, have proved unsound. Many have died, and many have
removed from our immediate connection, but those who remain, now
constitute the chief strength of the church.

In the winter of 1823, there was a revival in two contiguous school
districts of this town. Insulated in their situation, they alone shared
in the blessing, except a few individuals who attended the meetings
there. It commenced in the revived piety of a few members of the .
church whom God honored as instruments of his grace to others.
Generally, when a revival has occurred among us, God has prepared
some of his servants for the work, and theh reward has been a perma-
nent increase of their piety and spiritual enjoyment. By this revival,
ten were joined to the church in the summer following.

In the summer of 1826, three young females of this congregation,
then residing in Hartford, were made partakers of a gracious effusion
in the school of which they were members. The first information of
this was communicated to some of their companions in the academy
in this town, with an earnest persuasion immediately to seek their sal-
vation, and on the evening of the same day, their parents were assem-
bled for prayer, and exhorted to be faithful to them. In these mea-
sures the teachers of the academy took a ready part, and immediately
a revival commenced, which continued to the end of the term ; and in
which almost the whole school received deep impressions of divine
ruth. Exclusively of a number belonging to other congregationSj

APPENDIX. 295

who were hopefully converted, and including a few youths, who,
though not at that time members of the school, shared in the blessing ;
twenty-five, in consequence, were admitted to the church, in the
spring and summer of the following year. These were chiefly females
from twelve to sixteen years old. It was on account of their tender
age that their admission to the church was so long delayed. Some, in
the mean time, declined a public profession of their faith ; but of those
who joined in that profession, no one has given serious occasion of dis-
trusting the sincerity of it.

In the fall of 1S28, a revival which had commenced in a neighboring
congregation, ex tended to the eastern district of this town, and con-
tinued there with signal power through the winter, and a number of
individuals in other parts of the town also were converted. There
religious meetings were more frequent, and the excitement was strong-
er, than in any other revival in which I have been personally concern-
ed. As fruits of it, thirty-seven were added to the church. Several
others came to the enjoyment of hope, some of whom have appeared
to be constant followers of Christ, while the goodness of others has
been as the morning cloud.

Early in the last year, and more immediately in consequence of a
surprising instance of conversion in the neighborhood, a number of
the members of the church Were stirred up to a new spirit of repent-
ance and prayer, which was gradually extended to others in almost
all parts of the town. In the month of April we had a protracted
meeting of four days. The assemblies were full, and impressions of
the truth seemed to be extensively felt ; and on the last day thirty or
forty persons came to an avowed purpose of earnestly attending to the
concerns of their salvation. Yet the impression on the minds of the
people at large was not such as long remained, amidst the cares of the
opening spring. A number, however, will forever remember the
grace of God which crowned the solemnity. We have since admit-
ted forty to the communion of the church, about two-thirds of whom
date their conversion from the revival last spring.

It thus appears that, by these gracious visitations, during a period
of thirty-seven years, four hundred and sixty persons have been added
to this church. Within the same period, the whole number added
beside, only a httle exceeds three hundred, and of these more than one
hundred have come from other churches. Of the other two hundred,
how many have dated their conversion from seasons of revival, it is
impossible for me to say ; but that a very large proportion of them,
have either reckoned their conversion from these seasons, or then

2% APPENDIX,

received their first permanent impressions of divine truth, I have no
doubt. In these few short seasons, God has done far more for us,
than during all the protracted months and years that have intervened ;
and indeed, it has seemed to be chiefly in these that the church has
so far renewed her strength, as to hold forth her testimony with any
degree of success in the intervals. But for revivals, as it seems to us,
the church would well nigh have ceased to exist, or have lost her dis-
tinctive character, in the spirit of the world.

No agency was ever more decisively manifested by its effects, than
has been the agency of the Holy Spirit in these revivals. The ob-,
server who should have watched them with the minutest care j who
should have brought together the greatest number of facts ; who
should have become the best acquainted with the previous character,
education and circumstances of the subjects of the work, and com-
pared them with those of their connections, who have had no similar
experience, would have the strongest conviction. I cannot hesitate to
say, that according to all correct reasoning on other subjects, no ade-
quate cause can be assigned for these effects, but that which the Apos- -
tie Peter named, when on the day of Pentecost, he said to the doubt-
ing multitude, " This Jesus being at the right hand of God exalted,
and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost,
hath shed forth that which ye do see and hear." Still, in the moral,
as in the natural world, God^ performs his work by wisely appointed
means. Among the means, not the least important has been found
the union of Christians, in distinctly and obediently seeking the bless-
ing, confiding in the promises of God. Our want of this, I have been -
led to consider a principal reason why the partial revivals which we
have had, have not been more extensive. Individual Christians there
have been, who have come up to the help of the Lord ; but often we
have not had that common sympathy — that coming together to the
work, which ought always, and more especially at such seasons, to
characterize a church. Meetings appointed especially for persons in
an anxious state have also been found important not merely on account
of the opportunity which they afford for appropriate instruction, but as
means of assisting the struggling and wavering mind, by a consider-
ation of the question concerning an attendance on them.

That much depends on the character of preaching in revivals, can-
not be doubted ; and in this perhaps nothing is more important than a
scriptural and skilful application of the doctrines of dependance on the
one hand and of obligation on the other. I have sometimes painfully ap-
prehended, that but for my own indiscretion in this respect, our experi-

APPENDIX. 297

ence during the twenty tedious years that followed the revival in 1799,
more than two-thirds of which were subsequent to my ordination,
might have been different. Those doctrines which exhibit God as the
sovereign cause, — decrees, election, &c., had, for a series of years, been
leading topics of preaching in this town ; and by means of them, many
self-dependant hopes had been destroyed, many hearts of enmity
against God unveiled, and many souls converted and saved. But
many also remained unconverted; and the time at length arrived, when
this kind of preaching had produced its full effect upon them. They
either would not listen to it, or they made it a pretext for abandoning
all serious attention to their salvation. Now, dear sir, never for a mo-
ment have I doubted the importance of an undisguised declaration of
the whole counsel of God, and particularly of those doctrines which
exhibit the dependence of fallen man on the sovereign grace of God j
but if experience and observation have taught me any thing, it is, that
there is a way of discussing these subjects most logically in the pulpit
which does little good ; that there are theories sometimes connected
with them which are productive of great evil ; and that even when
preached as they lie in the sacred volume, if the hearers are not also
taught their relations to God, as accountable subjects of his govern-
ment, and capable heirs of salvation, and if the obligations and encou-
ragements which belong to these relations, are not carried home to
their hearts, a general recklessness as to the concerns of salvation
may be expected to prevail. If they are not in fact, made to feel
that they are their own destroyers, that fallen, dependent and lost
as they are, salvation is most freely and sincerely offered to them, and
that if they perish, the blame must forever rest upon themselves ; no
wonder if hard thoughts of God, and a heartless, discouraged and ob-
durate spirit of self-justification be the general result. That preaching
no doubt is the best, which is most conformed to the example of Him
who was not disobedient unto the heavenly vision, but showed first to
them at Damascus, and at Jerusalem, and throughout all the coasts of
Judea, and then to the Gentiles, that men should repent and turn to
-God, and do works meet for repentance.

I am, dear sir, most affectionately.
Your fellow servant

In the gospel of Christ,

N. PORTER.
Rev, W. B. Sprague, D, D.

28*

LETTER I X *

From the late REVEREND EDWARD PAYSON, D. D.
Pastor of a Congregational church, in Portland, Maine.

PortlandyMay 29, 1821.
Dear Brother,

I have just received the " Narrative, &c,"f which you were so kind
as to send me, and for which I return you many thanks. It was in-
deed highly acceptable, and I wish it was in my power to write some-
thing which would be equally acceptable to you. But I am just reco-
vering from a long and severe illness, and am still too feeble to make
much use of a pen ; and were I in usual health I could write nothing
which would be of any service to you. I will, however, in compli-
ance with your request, state a few facts relative to my ministry.

I have been connected with this society about thirteen years. We
have had no general revival, but there has been some religious atten-
tion during the whole period of my ministry. The smallest number
which has been added to the church in any one year, is eighteen ;
the largest, eighty-four ; annual average, about forty. I established
inquiring (or, as they are called in the Narrative, anxious) meetings
soon after I came here, and have continued them without interrup-
tion, (except on account of ill health for a few weeks,) unto the pre-
sent time. We conduct them precisely as they are conducted with
you, and have found them exceedingly useful. The number of in-
quirers has often been small, but we have always had some, and the
number has increased or diminished, as the church has been more or
less engaged in prayer. We have found no means so much blessed
to keep religion alive in the church as fasting and prayer. Ever since
my settlement, the church has set apart one day quarterly for this
purpose. On these occasions, our first great object is to obtain just

* This letter was obligingly furnished me by an esteemed clerical brother, to
whom it was addressed.

t Narrative of the extensive revival of religion which occurred about this
time within the limits of the Albany Presbytery.

APPENDIX. 299

views of our sins. With this view, the several beings with whom
we are connected are mentioned ; the duties we owe to each are
pointed out, and the inquiry, "how far have you performed these du-
ties during the last three months," is pressed upon the consciences of
all present. Every other means which we can devise to set our sins
fully before us, and to excite deep repentance is also employed.
Then, as the Jewish high priest was directed to lay his hand on the
head of the scape goat, and confess over it all the iniquities of the
children of Israel, so we attempt, in the exercise of faith, to bring all
our sins to Christ, and confess them as at the foot of the cross, plead-
ing that pardon may be granted and sealed to us afresh for his sake.
We then proceed to a solemn renewal of our covenant with God, after
which, in a number of prayers, we plead for all the blessings of the
covenant. Days thus spent have been exceedingly profitable. But
my weakness forbids me to say more. Indeed, I have written thus
far rather to show my readiness to comply with your request, than
with a hope that any thing which I can write will be profitable. I
rejoice in God's goodness to you, and should my life be spared shall
be glad to hear from you often.

That God may continue to bless your labors, and make you far
more faithful than I have been, is the prayer of
Your friend and brother,

EDWARD PAYSON.

LETTER X.

From the REVEREND ALEXANDER PROUDFIT, D. D.

Pastor of an Associate Reformed church, in Salem, New York.

Salem, April 4, 1832.
Mt Esteemed Friend,

I received your letter, and agreeably to your request, venture to
communicate my views on the nature of revivals of religion — a sub- '
ject which so deeply involves the peace and prosperity of the Ameri-
can churches.

This is the thirty-eighth year of my ministerial labors in Salem.
We have uniformly been in the habit of dispensing the ordinance of
the Supper four times in the year, and so far as I recollect, have never
had a sacramental occasion without some accession to our numbers.
But during this long period we have enjoyed, at different intervals^
what would now be pronounced " a revival of religion." The refresh-
ing influences of divine grace descended silently and softly upon the
heritage of the Lord, like the showers of spring after the dreariness
and barrenness of winter. A genial warmth appeared to pervade the
whole church, to the joy of the generation of the righteous, and at
the same time, multitudes were added to the Lord by an external pro-
fession of his name. One of these occasions occurred in the year
1796, when a very unusual influence apparently accompanied the out-
ward dispensation of the word, sealing it upon the souls both of sin-
ners and saints. A similar season occurred about six years after-
wards ; and another and still more memorable visitation of the Spirit
was enjoyed in the year 1835. During all these seasons of enlarge-
ment to myself, and of spiritual joy to the children of adoption, under
my immediate care, and of the "espousals of others to Jesus as their
husband,'' no extra efforts were used ; no brethren from other towns
were called in to our aid, but the work advanced silently and regu-
larly, promoted exclusively under the divine blessing by the ordinary
administration of ordinances, private and public. Yet, during the
whole course of my ministry, I have never been favored with sea-

APPENDIX, 301

sons more delightful in their recollection ; none the results of which I
anticipate with more joy on that day when the final account of my
stewardship will be required. Contemplated in a moral or spiritual
light, the work on those occasions might be compared to that gradual
yet perceptible reanimation, which pervades the vegetable world
amidst the vernal showers, and the refreshing influences of the return-
ing sun, when the face of nature is clothed with fresh verdure, and
the trees which had stood barren, are adorned with blossoms and fruit.
These might emphatically be called "times of refreshing from the
presence of the Lord ;" and yet I know of no particular cause, ex-
cept on the last occasion, the revival of the Lord's work appeared to
come as an answer to extraordinary importunity in prayer. Few
churches during this period, perhaps, have been more honored for
raising up young men to adorn the ministerial office ; — men full of
the "Holy Ghost and of faith," who now appear as " burning and
shining lights" in various parts of our country. On one occasion in
the autumn of 1815, six youths took their seats together at the sacra-
mental table, who are now exercising the ministry of reconciliation,
and some of them with more than ordinary success. These facts I
feel constrained particularly to notice, for the purpose of correcting
that novel and prevailing opinion, that religion cannot flourish with-
out some special and unusual effort.

In the year 1824, a revival of a different character from those I have
already mentioned, appeared. Several persons residing in different
parts of our town, were suddenly and almost simultaneously struck
with deep convictions of sin. This arrested the attention of the
friends of religion ; meetings for prayer and conference were held
almost every day in the week, and generally crowded to overflowing.
These meetings were usually attended by the Rev. Mr. Tomb or my-
self, with private members of the church, who assisted in the reli-
gious services: ministers and private Christians from other towns
were called in, and aflTorded their aid. So far as I recollect, there was
rarely any instance of disorder, although I have seen multitudes
melted in tears, and during the year great numbers were added to
the fellowship of the two churches.

In May, 1831, during my absence, a protracted meeting, as it is
generally termed, was held in Mr. Tomb's society, which was at-
tended by a variety of ministers from different parts of the country.
A great excitement was produced in almost every part of the town,
which has resulted in the addition of a large number to our churches.

With respect to the fruits of these revivals, on which you desire

302 APPENDIX.

information, I have almost uniformly remarked that where the sub-
jects had been early and competently instructed, the impressions have
been permanent; those of this character who assumed the profession
of religion have been enabled to persevere ; but in other instances
the excitement has too often been transient as " the morning cloud
and the early dew:" the latter class, hke those in the parable of the
sower, I have frequently seen receive the word with joy, but not hav-
ing root in themselves, endured for a time, and afterwards returned
to the world. From these facts, founded on long observation, I have
been particularly impressed with the importance of early instruction*
I feel more strongly attached to the good old way trodden by the vene-
rable fiithers of the Reformation in Scotland, and Holland, and Eng-
land, and afterwards by our pilgrim fathers, who brought the ''light
of immortality and life," to our western wilderness. With them the
instruction of youth in the elementary doctrines of rehgion, by cate»
chising and family visitation, constituted an important part of minis-
terial labor. It cannot be uninteresting to your readers, nor foreign
from the nature of your publication, to incorporate the sentiments of
the revered Flavel, in a sermon which he preached to the Puritans
after their restoration in 1688. "Prudence," he remarks, " will direct
us to lay a good foundation among our people by catechising, and in-
structing them in the principles of Christianity, without which we
labor in vain. Unless we have a knowing people, wc are not like to
have a gracious people. All our excellent sermons will be dashed
on the rock of their ignorance. You can never fall on a better way
for securing success to your labors, than the fruitful way of catechis-
ing. What age of the church has produced more hvely and stead-
fast professors than the firstages ; and then this duty most eminently
flourished in the church. Clemens, Optatus, Austin, Ambrose and
Basil, were catechists." Such were the sentiments of this distin-
guished servant of Christ, delivered on a most memorable occasion^
and before an assembly of divines httle inferior to any that ever
adorned our world. V/ith these observations of Flavel in Old, let us
compare those of Doctor Mather, a character equally eminent in
JVei(?, England — "That catechising is an ordinance of God ^ew will
doubt, when they considsr that apostles thus laid the foundation of
religion by feeding babes v/ith milk, teaching them in this manner
the first principles of the oracles of God. This hath therefore been
a constant practice in the church, and in the first ages of Christianity
they had a particular person appropriated to this exercise. All well
governed churches have still maintained this practice, knowing the

APPENDIX. 303

necessity of it for youth, to inform them in the principles of that reli-
gion into which they were baptized, and for the establishment of the
more a^ed." With these sentiments of the Puritans in the old and
neio world, correspond the following remarks of the Presbyterians in
Scotland, as expressed in a preface to the shorter catechism: "It has
been acknowledged in all ages that the catechetical way of instruc-
tion is the most speedy and successful method of conveying the know-
ledge of divine things : the truths of God are thus made level to tho
weakest capacity, being separately proposed with plain and distinct
answers to each."

We cannot appreciate too highly the establishment of Sabbath
schools and Bible classes. They may be considered as constituting
some of the brightest features of our distinguished age, and forming
a new era in the rehgious world. Through the instrumentality of the
former, many have been raised from the lowest degradation, mental
and moral, who are now ornaments to the church ; and by means of
the latter the seed has been sown in ten thousand youthful hearts,
which will spring up to life eternal ; yet in connection with these I
wish to see revived that system of catechetical instruction, which pre-
vailed so extensively among your ancestors in England, and mine in
Scotland. I wish to see means every where in operation which shall
secure to the juvenile mind profound instruction in the doctrines of re^
ligion. No period since the Apostolic has been adorned with a gene*
ration of professors more intelligent and steadfast, than during tho
administrations of Owen, and Flavel, and Baxter, and Boston, and
the Erskines ; and at that time, catechising in the week was consider-
ed scarcely less essential to the " fulfilment of the ministry," than
preaching on the sabbath. A comparison of those who composed
the ranks of the spiritual soldiery in their day, with those who
compose them in the present, would certainly, in many respects,
be much to our disadvantag^e. Nevertheless, there are many of our
modern converts doubting even the piety of some of those illustrious
men, although during their lives they shed around them the lustre
of every Christian grace, and died in the triumphs of faith, and some
of them martyrs to the truth. With mingled emotions of surprise and
sorrow, I have heard some in the ministry whp claim to be distin-
guished for zeal and spirituality, affecting to represent as lifeless and
even graceless, many of the clergy of that age, who occupied their
talents in the illustration of divine truth, and " preached the gospel
with the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven," and clad in the pano^
ply of God, drove the enemy from the field. I do not pretend that these
men were perfect, or that the progress of things in coming ages might

304 APPENDIX.

not require that with their studious habits there should be joined an
increased degree of active enterprise ; but I do say that if those who
regard them so lightly would consent to stand up with them in a
comparison as it respects solid attainments in literature and theology,
and holy heroism in their Master's cause, it would be like bringing
the shrub beside the cedar, or the infant beside the full grown man.

With respect to extra or protracted meetings, which are becoming
so common in our country, I entertain no doubt that they have been
blessed for the conversion of souls to the Saviour. Many, I believe,
are sealed on these occasions to the day of redemption, and as gems
will adorn forever the Mediatorial crown of our Master ; yet I think,
considering the extent to which they are now multiplied, there are
connected with them serious and obvious disadvantages. They serve
too often to derange the regular order of the church ; to cherish a
gossipping disposition on the part of professors, and render them dis-
satisfied with the ordinances of grace, unless dispensed in an extraor-
dinary manner. They interfere^ with those duties which ministers
owe to their immediate charge ; they leave them little time for digest-
ing their discourses in private, that they may afterwards give to every
man a portion of meat in due season ; — little leisure for the improve-
ment of their ministerial gifts, by reading and reflection, and conver-
sation ; and whatever diverts the attention of the spiritual steward
from a course of study, although it may promise immediate advan-
tage, must, in the issue, mihtate essentially against the interests of
religion. There is no injunction of the great Apostle more impera-
tive than the following : — " Give attendance to reading ; neglect not
the gift that is in thee ; give thyself wholly to them, that thy profiting
may'appear unto all." Without suitable preparation in the week,
Ho uninspired man ever did, or can preach the gospel for any consi-
derable time to the same people, either with acceptance or success ;
and he cannot make this preparation without suitable opportunity.
Did he possess the intellectual resources of an angel, they must be
exhausted by continual expenditure, unless they are replenished by
painful and laborious apphcation to study. The present, perhaps,
more than almost any preceding age, calls for active exertion on the
part of the clergy. Our Tract, and Missionary, and Bible and other
kindred societies are probably the means by which the gospel is uni-
versally to be diffused, and the nations converted to the Saviour ; and
in the support of these and every other benevolent enterprise, the
ministers of religion ought always to appear prominent. It ib, how-
ever, incumbent upon us to persevere, as much as possible, in habits

APPEiNfDIX. 305

of study, and thus improve those spiritual gifts which are" requisite for
the profitable discharge of our ministry.

But- the great, shall I say the fatal error in the management of revi-
vals, is the hasty admission of the subject to the privileges of the
church. Convictions, v^^e have reason to apprehend, are often mis-
taken for conversion ; — a momentary impulse for " the renewing of
the Holy Ghost," without which no man can see the Lord Under
the influence of this excitement, application is made for the seals of
the covenant ; and when an unregenerate man obtains a name in the
visible church, his condition may be considered as almost desperate :
he feels entrenched in his profession, and without a moral miracle, is
invulnerable; there is more hope of reaching with the arrow of con-
viction, the conscience of the " harlot or the pubhcan," than the con-
science of the formal professor. There is an analogy in all the works
of Jehovah, and the iiicorruptihle seed, like the nattiral, requires time
to vegetate in the soil, before it can be expected to spring up, and
present " the blade and the ear."

Having taken this deliberate survey of the subject presented for
consideration, and noted some points of difference between the past
and the present, I am constrained to express my conviction, that how-
ever much we have to be grateful for in the present state of the church,
there is much that needs to be corrected ; and that e\ en pure revivals
of religion would be far more prevalent, if we were wilHng, in some
respect at least, to walk more closely in the footsteps of our revered
fathers. Let the true doctrines of the gospel be held up with great
prominence ; and let the minds of the young, by catechetical instruc-
tion and private visitation, be imbued with the knowledge of God's
word ; and our spiritual heritage, under the dews of divine grace,
would appear " fair as Eden," and the trees of righteousness would
present in due season their fragrant blossoms and ripening fruits.
But when I see the wanton, visionary speculations indulged by some,
to the neglect of a rehgion founded on the Bible, and the open dere-
liction and even renunciation of their standards by others, who had
solemnly subscribed and sworn to defend them ; when I see these
appalling facts, I cannot help trembling for the Ark. May the God
of our fathers disappoint our fears, and purify our American Zion,and
fill the earth with his glory.

Yours, in the Saviour's love,

ALEXANDER PROUDFIT.
Rev, W. B. Sprague, D. D.

29

LETTER XI.

Prom the REVEREND CHARLES P. McILVAlNE,
Rector of St. Anne's church, Brooklyn, New York.

Brooklyn^ Apni 6, 1832.
Reverend and Dear Sir,

I was much pleased to hear of your intention to publish on the sub-
ject of the revivals of religion in this country ; beHeving that there is
not another on which a well digested, discreet, intelligent and spiritu-
ally-minded work is, at this period, so much needed. We need it at
home — it is earnestly desired abroad. When I was in London, about
eighteen months since, among sundry earnest inquiriesif, as well
rom ministers of the established church, as those of dissenting deno-
minations, requesting direction as to some publication to inform them
accurately in respect to the nature, means and fruits of revivals of
religion among us ; I recollect a conversation with the Rev. Josiah
Pratt, (well known as author of the Memoir, and editor of the Works
of the excellent Cecil,) in which, after expressing a stronor desire that
Christians in England should know more on this subject, he twice,
and with much solemnity of manner, enjoined it upon me that I
should endeavor to prepare a work in regard to it, and send it to Eng-
land for publication. I rejoice that the undertaking has fallen into
hands so much more qualified, in every sense, to do it justice. I
pray, and doubtless you have made it a matter of much prayer, that
all you write may be according to the mind of Christ, and under the
sanctification of the Holy Spirit, so as to be " profitable for doctrine,
reproof, correction, and instruction in righteousness."

I understand you as requesting of me a brief expression of such
hints in relation to revivals, as my experience in them may have sug-
gested, and my time will permit me to write. This I will attempt
most cheerfully ; but must perform it with the strictest confinement
of my pen to the mere giving of hints.

My experience of revivals has not been so extensive as that.of
many others ; but it has been, more than that of many others, among

APPENDIX. 307

young men of education and force of character. It has been my lot to
witness the power of the Spirit in circumstances peculiarly unpropi-
tious ; overcoming obstacles of the most formidable kind, and effect-
ing-, in spite of them, conversions of a nature specially distinguished
by the decision, force and consistency of Christian character, which
they have since exhibited. But I have not time for preUminaries.

^s to what a revival of religion is, and what its great objects ought to
be — I would suggest that the public mind, (I mean of Christians,) is
in danger of overlooking, or only slightly regarding one out of the
two great constituents and blessings of a genuine revival. One of
these is ^he conversion of sinners. But it is not the only object ;
though too much treated as if it were. The other is the quickening
of the people of God to a spirit and walk heeoming the gospel. Where
this is not sought and obtained, the revival is more than suspicious.
But I fear that, where it is sought, it is sometimes desired much more
as a necessary means to the accomplishment of the other, than as a
most important end in itself, v/hich alone is unspeakably precious,
and must be productive of all good fruits. If the quickening of the
souls of God's people to liveliness of life be regarded rather as a
means to the bringing about of a resurrection among the dead in
sins, than as a great end in itself; the consequence will be, as expe-
rience proves, that their increase of life will be confined very much to
those efforts which bring them before the view, and into direct opera-
tions on the feelings of the impenitent, such as the leading and at-
tending of public and other meetings for prayer and exhortation, in-
stead of being, first and last, an improvement of their hearts in all
the inward things of the Spirit of God, elevating, purifying, adorn-
ing, invigorating the whole Christian character.

As to the means of obtaining a revival of religion in a congregation — I
need not say that the faithful, plain, direct preaching of the truth is
one of these means. But is there not danger of putting reliance on
this or that mode of saying things ; this or that selection of topics or
management of an address, because in some place, or in the hands
of some men they are supposed to have been very successful, when
at best they may be pecuUarly suitable only in peculiar cases, or when
used by pecuUar persons ? Is there not danger of our getting to rely
on a Paul or Apollos, and supposing that a revival can hardly take
place and flourish unless they, or some persons very much like them,
in manner, are at the head of the effort? Would not such a reUance
be altogether inconsistent with a simple dependence upon the sword
of the Spirit, and the demonstration of the Spirit, as placed at the dis-

308 APPENDIX,

posal of every minister of the word who will know nothing among
men but Jesus Christ and him crucified ? Do we not need to think
and feel much more of this truth, that the power of preaching is not
to be improved so much by seeking out new and more striking modes
and expressions, as by combining our discourses with more prayer in
their preparation, and more faith in the power of God while dehver-
ing them ?

I need not urge that combined and earnest prayer is another of the
means of obtaining a revival. But it is needful to urge that there is
a tendency to make this too exclusively a matter of the prayer-meei- ,
ing, and that in the prayer- meeting, there is a proneness to pray an
address to the people, more than to God, seeking more to produce an
effect than to obtain an answer. The chief power of prayer for a re-
vival of the work of God must be sought where effect cannot tempt,
and where genuine revivals always begin, — in the closet. Let people
be assembled for prayer ; but let the chief concert be the daily union
of hearts, each in secret, wrestling with God.

But there is another important means of having religion revived.
Some legitimate, sober effort to create a general disposition to attend to the
tuord, is very important. One great reason why the word is not more
blessed lies in the fact that it is so little heard — not only among those
who do not assemble where it is preached, but those also, even pro-
fessors of religion, who sit beneath its sound. We need something,
to open the ears of those who come to hear, and to congregate those
who are too indifferent to come. Much depends on this. But here
is where experience utters its most serious cautions. It is in the coun-
cil of the Sons of God, upon such measures, that Satan puts on the
dress of hght, and too often gets himself appointed on "the commit-
tee of ways and means.*' - There are means to be used, in awaken-
ing a disposition to come and see and hear, which truth and sober- ,
ness, scripture and good sense, fully warrant. These I doubt not you
have discussed. But how easily may zeal, having a little more ex-
citement than discretion and conscience, overstep the boundaries of
sobriety and truth, and not only revive intemperance instead of piety,
but bring back the old contrivances of ^^ pious frauds.'^'* I think there
is hardly any matter connected with revivals that need s more guard-
ing than this. Great scandal has been raised by indiscretion, and
what I cannot call by any lighter name than fraud on the 'part of
some seekers of a revival. The agency of the Holy Spirit as the be-
ginning and ending has been almost or entirely set aside. A revival
has been represented and sought for as an article of manufacture, for

APPENDIX. 309

which you have only to set the machinery and raise the steam of ex-
citement, caring little with what fuel, and converts will be made to
hand. Artifices to catch attention ; devices to entrap the careless ;
representations to create impression; an exaggerated style of preach-
ing to produce alarm ; to shake suspicious hopes and raise a state of
general excitement, no mattex of what kind, so that it brings people
to hear, have in some cases been put into requisition, over which
truth, and reverence, and humility, and faith must weep, and which
have done more to injure revivals in certain places, than all the direct
opposition of coldness and unbelief. When the world and slumber-
ing Christians see these things, it is not strange that they should
speak against revivals. Blessed be God, these things are not charac-
teristic of revivals of religion, but only of some minds associated with
the name. In the great majority of what have been called by this
name, they have not appeared, or have been only very partial excep-
tions to the general rule. But in proportion as a revival spirit shall
spread in the churches, will the danger of these mischiefs increase
The very excellence of the cause will be its exposure to the abuse of
unbalanced zeal and to the devices of Satan. There was a great
work in Samaria, under the preaching of Philip. Simon Magus was
a spurious convert of that revival. He turned in with the heart of a
sorcerer, under the face of a Christian, and wanted to help the work
by imitating the wonders of the Apostles. But he thought the gift
of God could be purchased with money. He wanted to beivitch the
people, instead of enlightening them. He supposed the apostles
had some magic secret in communicating the Holy Ghost, which per-
haps they might be induced to reveal, so as to enable him to go about
and do great things as well as they. Is this character never seen
among genuine revivals of the present day ? I fear Satan still finds
those who give themselves out to be some great ones ; and v/ho, pass-
ing by the great truth that it is the Spirit who is to convince of sin
and of righteousness and of judgment, attempt the work of a revival
as if there were a magic secret in certain modes and artifices, and
expect to change stubborn hearts by bewitching weak heads. No.
The Apostles had no device but that of plain truth, and strong faith,
and humble boldness, and fervent love. Let us be content with
these. Let it be written of us as of them — " We believe^ and therefore
speakJ*^ Our weapons will be " mighty through God," only in pro-
portion as they are ^^not carnal but spiritual.'''' Let us get the ear of
sinners by the zeal of truth and soberness, and then fill it with Jesua
Christ and him crucified.

29*

310 APPENDIX.

And now supposing a general revival is in progress, and much in-
terest prevails in the community, and inquirers come in and some
profess to have obtained the hope of faith — let me suggest that it is
not sufficiently remembered that a time of great blessing is also a time
of great exposure. When an individual Christian is on the mount, we
think him specially in need of caution, lest he be lifted up above mea-
sure. Paul needed a thorn to keep him humble, after his abundant
manifestations. Thus a church revived, and rejoicing, and full of
zeal, must take especial heed, lest the sails be too much for the bal-
last, and while the hands are all ahead dehghting their eyes withihe
power of her advance, the spirit of evil should get up behind and
take the helm, andgSecretly substitute another needle than that of the
truth as it in Jesus.

A time of revival is necessarily to some extent, a time of excite-
ment. But excitement is of two kinds. One is that of the soul re-
ceiving nourishment from the meat of the word, which quickens its
affections, strengthens its desires after hohness, and promotes a
healthy state of spiritual life. This is the genuine excitement of a
revival of religion. But there is another resembling it very deceit-
fully in color and temporary sensation, but differing from it very
widely in permanent consequences. It is the fever of the mind, to
which human nature is exceedingly prone. Some of it is probably
unavoidable in revivals, because revivals have to do with a diseased
nature ; as powerful medicines, while working together for the good
of the body, produce a feverish excitement, not by their own fault,
but the morbid condition of the patient. But how unwisely would a
physician act, should he mistake the hectic of the fever for the glow
of health, and endeavor to increase it because accompanied with
warmth and apparent strength! Dehrium and prostration would
ensue. This is precisely the mistake not unfrequently made by
friends of revivals. It is extremely dangerous. They mistake dis-
ease for health. They seek excitement. It is well. ' The dead
heart must be excited. But let them be cautious. There is an ex-
citement which, like that of electricity upon a corpse, will open the
eyes, but they will not see ; stir the heart, but it will not love j throw
the whole body into violent action, only to remain when the machi-
nery is withdrawn, a more melancholy spectacle of death than before.
Excitement that does not proceed from the influence of truth on the
heart, and lead towards the obedience of truth in the life, is the fever
of a diseased soul, and not the evidence of increasing life. To stim-
ulate this is as much to hinder grace, as if you should attempt to

ArPENDIX. 311

make a dying man well by filling him with alcohol. The fever may
look and act exceedingly like healthy religion — but it will either
mount at last to wild derangement, or pass off and leave the subjects
more perfectly prostrate and helpless than ever. I conceive that clear
conceptions of the nature and genuine means of real, spiritual excite-
ment, as distinguished from every counterfeit, are much needed, in
order that revivals may be protected against tlie weakness of the
flesh, and the forgeries of Satan.

Now let me again suppose a revival in progress. In consequence
of the ignorance, inexperience, sinfulness, indiscretion of the promis-
cuous mass of minds and hearts concerned in it, we must expect more
or less of diseased excitement, though the work be full of holy fruits.
The labor of the minister is to protect the good work, as much as pos-
sible, from abuses to which it is liable from this cause. Let me there-
fore suggest that] a season of revival is one in which special care
should be had in the regular keeping up of all the rules of the church. Old
modes of doing things are apt to seem worn out, and'decrepid, and
dry, to minds under new excitement. A sudden flood in the river not
unfrequently opens new channels, but never without desolation.
Let the springs of the river of life be revived and swollen with the
rain of heaven ; but that the streams thereof may make glad the city
of God, let them be kept within the banks which the ordinances of the
gospel have established, and the wisdom of all ages has been content
with. Let the novelty consist in newness of life, in an unwonted
spirit of prayer, and faith, and love, rather than in new devices and
novel modes.

Hoiofar should meetings be multiplied during a revival ? — This ques-
tion must be answered according to circumstances, but requires much
wisdom. The appetite of excitement is for meetings. The tendency
of an animated minister is to feed it with meetings. How far may he
go ? Not beyond his own strength in their vigilant superintendence.
He must have meetings enough to be able to meet and feed the peo-
ple with as much bread as they can profitably receive ; but the dan-
gers to be guarded against are in the idea that the love of meetings
is religion ; that the chief element and nutriment of religion in the
heart is the influence of meetings; that the frequent renewal of their
excitements may be substituted for habitual watchfulness and dili-
gence ; that secret devotion and the study of the word are of com-
paratively little importance ; that when circumstances require an
abridgment of the number of the meetings, the revival is done, a sea-
son of coldness must ensue, and the people may be content to wait in

312 APPETJDIX.

sloth and extmustion till the next season of the outpouring of the
spirit. Whoever has seen much of man and of revivals, must know
that on these points, much wisdom and much firmness are required.

Who shall officiate in the meetings ? — Some seem to imagine that any-
body with a warm heart will do to speak and pray in public during a
season of revival. On the contrary, it is just the time when the work
of exhortation and leading in meetings for prayer should be confined
to the steadiest heads. A raw hand may steer the ship with a gentle,
fair breeze, in open sea ; but when the wind is high, and the channel
narrow, and false lights abound, and new lights are ever appearing,
let experience alone be entrusted with the helm. Many of the abuses
of revivals have arisen from a multiplication of meetings beyond the
ability of the minister and his most experienced assistants to super-
intend them ; so as to call up persons having more'zeal than know-
ledge to the lead, sometimes to the misguiding of the young, and the
indiscreet offending of many.

Hoiv should inquirers be treated ? — With light as well as heat ; with
instruction as to the way ; its cost ; its temptations, &c., as well as
exhortation to walk therein. Bunyan put the wicket gate too far off,
and made a Slough of Despond too directly in the road. Many do
worse, saying nothing of any difficulties to be avoided, and leaving out
the entire dependence of the sinner on the Spirit of God to be able to
reach the straight gate.

Let care be used as to luho shall be put to the work of conversing xoith
inquirers. Every Christian is not fit for this work in a time of excite-
ment. Especially new converts are not fit. They have not learned
sufficiently to separate the wheat from the chaff. They often con-
found feelings with affections ; fears with desires ; and require an ex-
perience like their own, rather than like the rule of the word. They
are apt to " compare themselves among themselves," and encourage
too soon, or expect too much ; so that sometimes they break the
bruised reed and quench the smoking flax.

Inquiry meetings have, I believe, been much perverted from their
original object. The great use of an inquiry meeting is to enable the
minister to converse with those whom it would be better to see more
privately, but who are too numerous to allow his seeing all of them
often enough at their separate houses. It should be strictly an op-
portunity for him to inquire of them, and they of him. But this im-
portant object is often nulUfied, and the meeting rendered an entire
misnomer, in consequence of numbers. It is so large that to make
any real inquiry into each case is impossible, unless many agents are

APPENDIX, 313

employed, and then a painful and deleterious publicity is given to the
inquiry and the answer. An inquiry meeting should be a retired
meeting, involving as little exposure to others beside the conductor,
and as httle profession of religion as the object may allow ; if the
number desiring to attend be greater than can be profitably and in-
dividually conversed with, there should be more meetings than one.
The object should be to get as much as possible of the individuality
of a quiet conference from house to house, and yet effect an important
saving of time and strength. I much fear that instead of this, there
have been meetings under this name, in which inquiry was a very
secondary matter on the part of the conductors, and the fanning of
excitement and the inducing of those who felt a little, to com^nit them-
selves, in other words, to make some profession, were the engrossing
objects.

I have dreaded much from perceiving an inordinate disposition in
some friends of revivals to get inquirers io ^' entertain a /zojoe," as if
hope were always the offspring of a living faith. New minds very
naturally acquire the idea that if they can only get comfort they shall
do well. They thirst for hope more than holiness. The work seems-
done when consolation begins. By and by when tribulation ariseth,
they are offended. The phraseology of revivals needs reform. The
tendency of much of it at present is to set the sinner to seeking hope
and joy rather than faith and iove. Deliberation with hearts which
by nature are " deceitful above all things," is of great moment at all
times, and especially in a season when, however good the work, Satan
finds so many means of producing hurry, and confusion, and pre-
sumptuous hope.

Is there not much evil to be apprehended from the plan of having a
meeting restricted to those " ivho have obtained a hope'"' — another for
inquirers merely, so that as soon as one of the latter expresses a hope
that he has found peace, he is passed into the company of the former,
and is henceforth numbered wdth those who profess to be in Christ ?
Does not the commonest acquaintance with human nature ; the well
known infirmity of the infant state of a new convert, and all experi-
ence warn us, that by such measures we are tempting the weakness
of incipient seriousness to seek a hope for other motives, and cherish
it on other grounds, than those of the Spirit of God ? The inquiry
meeting is very naturally regarded as the lowest degree — the other a
second and more honorable. A hope will elevate the candidate from
the novitiate to the grade of the initiated. Vanity and love of distinc-
tion are not dead in the hearts of inquirers. How insidiously and

314 APPENDIX.

easily may they animate the candidate to think well of his evidences
and blind his eyes to their suspicious aspects, that he may be said to
entertain a hope, and may be introduced among those who are re-
joiced over as converts rejoicing in Christ. That hope is often helped
exceedingly by this address to human weakness, there is great reason
to fear. But let it be considered that when an inquirer is thus passed
into the company of those who profess a hope of salvation ; or when
he is induced to Ftand up in a more promiscuous assembly, as having
found peace through faith, it is on his part a public profession of reli-
gion; those who encourage him to do so are regarded as having set
their seal to his evidences and pronounced them good. It is nothing to
say that he has not yet approached the Lord's supper. There is
more than one way of making a public profession of religion. Christ-
ians and the world consider the individual described as having openly
called himself a Christian. But is it not too soon for such a profes-
sion? Has he had sufficient time; has he obtained sufficient know-
ledge to search and try his heart? Is not the consideration that he is
regarded as having publicly professed a hope, a dangerous motive to
go on in hope without that cautious self-examination which the new-
ness of his spiritual state demands? Is it not thus that too many, after
having crossed the line of profession, and feeling themselves commit-
ted to the entertaining of hope, continue crying peace, peace, after
every thing but the form of godliness, and the melancholy features of
spiritual pride, has passed away ? But do we not bring the cause of
religion and the character of revivals into great disrepute by such
measures ? When a number of newly awakened persons rise up in
a public assembly, or appear in a special meeting as professing a
hope of being in Christ, they are noted as professors of religion by tlie
world. We can neither correct the view taken by worldly people of
this public appearance, nor find fault with it. But can it be expected
that some of these, so new, so untried, will not fall back ? Are we
prepared to set them out before the world as converts to whose stead-
fastness we challenge the attention of the ungodly ? On the con-
trary, we expect that some, by and by, will be offended and go back,
before they shall have come to a meetness for the supper of the Lord.
But when this takes place, it is necessarily regarded as the backslid-
ing, not of inquirers — not of persons merely under serious impres-
sions ; (we cannot expect the world to distinguish carefully between
a profession of serious concern about religion and of religion itself)
but as the backshding of persons who have once called themselves
ChristianSj and on whom the judgment of experienced Christians did

APPENDIX. 31g

once set the seal of deliberate approbation. Thus " it is impossible
but that offences come." But let us take heed by whom or how they
come. Some publicity to the fact that an inquirer has been enabled
to hope in Christ is unavoidable ; when judiciously managed, it is
useful : but the individual should not be the instrument of making his
spiritual state a matter of publicity, and should have his mind as free
as possible from the idea that he is in any sense before the commu-
nity, until he has Had time to get somewhat beyond the extreme
delicacy of a babe in Christ. Religion, in a sinner's heart, is like a
tropical plant amidst the snows of Siberia. Great protection and ten-
derness, and a cautious attention to cherishing temperature are of the
last importance, till it is acclimated. It may remain, but not grow.
It may shoot out a sudden growth of half formed leaves, while dying
at the root.

These remarks apply with more force to the dangerous practice (I
hope very limited in extent) of encouraging those who profess conver-
sion, to come forward, almost immediately, to the table of the Lord.
The ambition of numbering the people ; the desire of an exciting
spectacle may adopt this plan. Shallow views of religion and of hu-
man nature may approve of it. Satan will subscribe to its wisdom in
the signature of an angel of light. The winnowing of the last day
will show that a large portion of such ingatherings was fit only to be
cast into the fire, to be burned.

I have already written so much more than I anticipated, when I be-
gan, that I have no room to dwell upon two points of great in-
terest in themselves, and rendered especially so by the present times.
One is the measure ofprorainence and work that may safely and usefully
be given to new converts. The other is the necessity of seeing to them
vigilantly J " proving, rebuking, exhorting themj''' while as yet they are
new, inexperienced and self-ignorant. As to the first, wisdom is
greatly needed. We ought not to take a green sapling and set it up
for a pillar in the church. The weight would bend it down and make
its branches grow into the earth. We ought not to take a new re-
cruit, untried, undisciplined, however zealous and brave, and set him
to drill a company, or lead the advance, when skill and coolness, as
well as enthusiasm and courage, are the order of the day. By such
measures we may engender much boldness w^ith great indiscre-
tion, and show an undaunted front with a flank exposed to all the
fiery darts of the wicked. How to give the new convert enough ex-
ercise for his own health and growth without taking him too much
from himself, laying too much upon his weakness, and exposing him

316 APPENDIX.

too much to the snares of vanity, spiritual pride and censoriousness,
is a question which I hope your book will well determine,

I must now conclude. The dangers and cautions I have suggest-
ed, arise out of the power and eminent value of the spirit of genuine
revivals. I owe too much of what I hope for as a Christian, and what
I have been blessed with as a Minister of the Gospel, not to think
most highly of the eminent importance of promoting this spirit, and
consequently of guarding it against all abuses. Whatever I possess
of religion began in a revival. The most precious, steadfast and
vigorous fruits of my ministry have been the fruits of revivals. I be-
lieve that the spirit of revivals, in the true sense, was the simple spirit
of the religion of apostolic times, and will be, more and more, the
characteristic of these times, as the day of the Lord draws near.
May the Lord bless us with it more abundantly and purely, and use
your work eminently in its promotion.

I remain, very truly and affectionately.
Yours, &c.,

CHARLES P. McILVAINE. ^
Rev. W. B. Sprague.

LETTER XII.

From the REVEREND WILLIAM NEILL, D. D,

Late President of Dickinson college, Carlisle, Pennsylvania.

Germantoion, April 6, 1832,
My Dear Sir,

I am pleased to find that you are about to publish a course of lec-
tures on Revivals of religion. The subject, always interesting to Christ-
ians, has become peculiarly so, of late, by reason of the frequency and
power of those precious refreshings from the Lord ; and, also, because
of the extraordinary means employed, in some instances, to promote
and perpetuate them. The views of some of the clerical brethren, of
several denominations, which you are endeavoring to collect, may form
a useful appendix to yourwork. In contributing an expression of good
will tovv^ards this latter object, my words shall be few ; and it is my
prayer, that they may be well ordered, and in keeping with the law
and the testimony.

A revival of true religion is a blessing of no ordinary import ; and,
if every good and perfect gift cometh down from the father of lights,
then, clearly, a genuine revival is from the same divine source. "Paul
plants and ApoUos waters ; but God gives the increase." " Sanctify
them through thy truth,- thy word is truth," saith the Redeemer^
. From these two passages of holy writ, not to mention others, we may
r say — nay, I must beheve we are bound to acknowledge, that of every
true revival, God is the efficient cause; and his revealed will, with his
instituted ordinances, the chosen instruments. I know, indeed, that
men are under obligation immediately to repent and turn to God ; and
I also know, that when God works in the soul, disposing it to will and
to do his good pleasure, he calls its faculties into vigorous action ; so
that the divine influence, in no respect, infringes man's moral agency.
To attend to the truth — to believe the gospel — to repent after a godly
sort — to love God, and obey his commands, and lay hold on eternal
life, are duties incumbent on every man j and, when performed, are

30

318 APPENDIX.

acts or exercises of his^own mind: but it is the Spirit of God, in view
of the word of precept and promise, that moves and enables him to put
forth these mental efforts, in a spiritual and acceptable manner.

When I say that the word and instituted ordinances of the gospel,
are the instruments designed of God to be used in producing and pro-
moting revivals, I mean to be understood as disapproving of all means
and measures, intended to advance the cause of rehgion, which are
not sanctioned by the example of Christ and the Apostles, or which
are not warranted by the discipline of God's house, as laid down in
his Holy Bible. In judging thus, I do not impugn the motives, or
undervalue the zeal and labors of those brethren in the ministry,
who employ expedients in their efforts to bring sinners to Christ,
which I deem unwarrantable. When we dare reminded of the effects
produced in connection with the use of some such means, as are al-
luded to above, the question arises — whether results equally good,
and extensive, and permanent, would not have been experienced, with-
outthe use of any questionable means ? The means of salvation which
God has prescribed in his word, are the best ; and it is a reflection on
his wisdom and goodness, to suppose that they need any additions or
modifications of ours. Human devices, however ingenious and well-
meant, and however they may have the effect of producing strong excite-
ment, for a time, will, in the long run, be found fraught with mischief
to the truth ; and to that decency and order which Christ has estab-
hshed in his kingdom.

Allow me, here, to mention a few particulars, connected with some
of the revivals, of which we have read in the religious papers, that I
cannot but regard as evils, or, at least, of evil tendency.

1. That style of preaching, which, while it aims to make the impen-
itent sinner feel his blame-worthiness, tends indirectly, to cherish the
idea that it is an easy thing to become a Christian, and that he can
give his heart to God whenever he sees fit so to do, independently of
a divine influence. Let him take up this idea, and he will feel easy,
and be very apt to postpone repentance, till he shall have enjoyed the
pleasures of sin for a season.

2. The use of anxious seats, and putting the people to the test of a
public vote, under the influence of strong feeling. Have ministers a
right to propose this measure? Is it not embarrassing to the humble?
Does it not foster forwardness and self-confidence in those who have
not yet learned what spirit they are of?

3. Public confessions of sins, in the face of promiscuous assemblies
This practice in my view, is based on a misinterpretation or wrong use

APPENDIX. 319

of a scriptural precept — " confess your faults one to another" — that is,
in private, or in the presence of a few select Christian friends. When
done in public, it looks like aiming at effect; gives occasion of re-
proach to the enemies of religion, &c. We should avoid all appear-
ance of evil.

4. Calling upon zealous but unauthorized persons to perform the
appropriate duties of ordained ministers. This is calculated to bring
the ministry into contempt, and to inflict upon the church a host of
self-commissioned and unqualified teachers.

5. Hasty admissions to the communion, of very young persons, or
of those vi^ho have given but little proof of their knowledge of the gos-
pel, or of their having experienced a gracious change of heart. The
good seed often falls on stony ground, where there is not much depth
of earth. A reasonable time of probation seems expedient if not demand-
ed, by a proper regard for the persons admitted, and for the peace and
purity of the church.

6. A neglect of ministers of the gospel, who are not considered
thorough-going revival men. I honor an intelligent and zealous
preacher, whose services God has honored, in promoting revivals ;
but I also hold in reputation the man, whose ministrations are
serious and of an evangelical strain, though they may never have
been strongly marked, by what are commonly called revivals. There
is a diversity of gifts, under the guidance and hallowing influence
of the same Spirit. In some revivals, I fear, a minister, not distin-
guished as a revival man, and an advocate of strong, decisive measures,
would hardly be invited to preach, lest he should come with an extin-
guisher in his doctrine or manner. In my humble judgment, these
things ought not so to be.

How far the foregoing remarks will meet your view^s. Dear Brother,
I know not. They have been made freely ; but without any unkind
or uncharitable feelings towards those who differ from me in opinion.
They are submitted to your disposal ; with my best wishes and ear-
nest prayers, that your forthcoming work may prove a blessing to the
cause of revivals, and be owned of God in advancing the kingdom and
glory of our dear Redeemer.

Your fellow servant in the Gospel,

WILLIAM NEILL,
Ekv. W. B. Sprague, D, D.

LETTER XIII.

From the REVEREND PHILIP MILLEDOLER, D. D.

President of Rutgers' College, New Brunswick, New Jersey.

J^eio Brunswick J ^pril 3, 1832.
Reverend and Dear Sir,

Your esteemed favor of March 12th has been duly received. The
apphcation made in it needs no apology. It involves a subject of deep
interest to the whole church of God. Viewing it in this light I feel no
reluctance in attempting to comply with your request.

The phrase "revival of religion" has respect to two sorts of per-
sons: — 1. To those who are awakened from a state of spiritual death
to a state of spiritual life ; and, 2. To those who being thus awaken-
ed, are reanimated after seasons of depression, by a renewed and
divine unction and impulse. Both these operations are recognized in
the sacred scriptures; and both are attributed to the Holy Spirit.
Hence those who are born again are said to be born of the Spirit ; and
times of reviving or refreshing are every where attributed to him as
their undoubted author.

This influence of the Spirit is exhibited under various symbols or
emblems : For example, under the emblem of the rain. Hence it is
predicted of M essiah, that " he should come down as rain upon the
mown grass, as showers that water the earth."* Under the emblem of
fire — " He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire."f Also
under the emblem of the wind — " The wind bloweth where it listeth,
and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh
and whither it goeth : so is every one that is born of the Spirit.^" The
movements of this element are, as we know, exceedingly diversified.
It sometimes gently breathes upon, and at others moves with tremen-
dous and resistless power over the face of the earth. In both cases, it
is unseen : in neither case, unfelt. Its operations are, indeed, every
where perceptible, whilst the laws by which it is governed are, in many
respects, deeply mysterious. The prophet in his vision of the valley
of dry bones, was commanded to prophesy to the wind. He did so,

* Ps. Ixxii 6. t Luke, iii. 10, | John, iij. 8c

APPENDIX. 32i

and the wonderful result was not merely the symbol of a political, but
also of a spiritual, and even of a physical resurrection at the last day.*

That human experience accords with this scriptural account of the
works of the Spirit there can be no doubt. For, 1. We have almost
numberless instances of a resurrection from a death of sin to a life of
righteousness. 2. There are many examples recorded in scripture
of the ebbing and flowing of the tide of spiritual influence : or, in other
words, of the communication and comparative withdrawment of that
influence both from individuals and from churches. The alternations
of hope and fear thereby produced are strikingly exhibited in the expe-
rience of David, of Job, of the Apostle Paul, of the Asiatic churches,
and of many churches both of Europe and America in our own day.
And are we not authorized to infer that the changes experienced in this
respect by individuals, may occur on a larger scale j that is, in families,
churches, districts of country, and whole nations?

Now if this view be correct, it is strange that the reality of revivals
should be called in question, and especially by those who read the
Bible, are acquainted with church history, or have any knowledge
whatever of the ordinary or extraordinary operations of the Spirit of
God upon the soul.

I have witnessed two revivals during my own ministry. The flrst
occurred between the years 1800 and 1805, whilst I was officiating as
pastor of the Pine-street church, Philadelphia. The second between
the years 1807 and 1812, whilst officiating as pastor of the Rutgers
street church. New York. The former continued more than eighteen
months ; the latter three years. Both occurred under the regular ad-
ministration of the Word and Sacraments. Large additions were
made during their continuance to the communion of those churches.
The church in Rutgers street grew in a few years from somewhere
about eighty to upwards of seven hundred communicating members.
This work was connected with no extra means, except an additional
weekly lecture or prayer meeting. It was attended with no extrava-
gant demonstrations of any description whatever ; but with much
apparent humility, with Christian aflTection, and there is reason to be-
lieve, also, with much searching of heart, and of the Holy Scriptures.
Of those admitted to full communion at that time, few, if any, are known
to have apostatized. I do not myself recollect a single instance of
apostacy. That which was witnessed in the cases above mentioned,
has occurred in various parts of our country.

* Ezekiel xxxvii.

30*

322 APPENDIX.

That revivals of religion are extraordinary operations, is admitted
on all hands. That as such they must endure the ordeal of God and
man is inevitable. If so, it appears to be desirable that there should
be some criterion by which we may form a proper estimate of their
character. The only safe rule that has occurred to me in forming
such an estimate is the following, viz : That if the means used to
obtain them are scriptural, and their fruits wholesome and permanent,
we are authorized to conclude that they are of heavenly, origin, or, in
other words, that they are not the work of man, but of God.

If revivals of religion then, may, and do occur, and are so exceed-
ingly important to the church, is it to be wondered at, if the enemy
of God and man should assume the disguise of an angel of Ught, and
should audaciously mimic or counterfeit God's glorious work, to an-
swer his own evil purposes?

I can easily conceive of at least four objects to be answered by him
in making the attempt, viz :

1. To draw off the attention of Christians from a work in which he
is very actively engaged, at the present day — that of suppressing
God's truth, or of sowing the tares of false doctrine among the wheat
in the churches.

2. To induce a presumptuous reliance on a self-determining will
and power to be all, and to do all, that God requires : thus leading
men to question their dependence on the Holy Spirit — to usurp his
office — eventually to deny his work and influence — and what will
inevitably follow, his eternal Godhead.

3. To seduce into all manner of extravagance, that the whole work
of revivals may thereby be brought into disrepute. And as men are
prone to vibrate from one extreme to another, the enemy may design
also,

4. To open a door for the introduction of all manner of scepticism, or '
at least, for what is called rational rehgion, or cold-blooded Socinianism.

From a careful examination of certain views and measures recently
adopted in relation to revivals, I am induced to apprehend,

1. That a mere excitement of animal passions, or at most an
indefinite conviction of sin, is, in many instances, mistaken for
conversion.

2. That the subjects of these exercises are not unfrequently hurried
into the communion of the church, before they have had time to ac-
quire, either a competent knowledge of themselves, or of the person,
offices, and benefits of Christ.

I am aware that apostolical example is offered as a plea for this

APPENDIX. 323

hurried operation. But it appears to me that the two cases are ex-
tremely dissimilar. To mention no other point of difference — the
persons who embraced Christianity at that period, did so, in opposition
to all their former prejudices and habits, and at the sacrifice of all
their worldly comforts and prospects. It is not so at the present day.
Unless ministers and ruling elders therefore will run the risk of filling
the church with mere nominal professors, at the expense of diminishing
its actual strength and purity, they ought to take time to know their
converts, or at least to give the converts time to know something of
themselves, and of God's truth. In addition to these remarks, I am
constrained to add,

3. That some fruits of modern revivals are not precisely such as
could be desired. The Apostle asserts in the fifth chapter of his
epistle to the Galatians, that " the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace,
long suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith," &c. And we know that
the marks of Christ's flock are humility, sacred regard to the truth,
and a wise and heavenly charity. If then, instead of these fruits, we
find in many instances, conceit, self-confidence, presumption, pride
' rash judging, and lack of Christian sincerity, is it not requiring too
itiuch of us to believe that these fruits grew upon the tree of life?
Do they not appear more like the grapes of Sodom and the clusters
of Gomorrah? Is it to be wondered at, reverend sir, that the cause
of revivals, under these circumstances, should be deeply injured ? I
have heard individuals of sound mind, and of undoubted piety, assert,
and that recently, that they could no longer read with the same degree
of pleasure they once did, the accounts of revivals in our public jour-
nals. And why? Not because thoy question the reality of revivals
in the abstract — nor because they do not consider them as precious —
nor because they have ceased to feel a deep interest in them ; but
because they are dissatisfied and disgusted with the human machinery
employed in them ; and because their confidence in the correctness
of these accounts has, for various reasons, been exceedingly diminished.

That the publication of your Lectures on this momentous subject,
may do much to maintain and advance the glorious cause of revivals
in its purity on the one hand, and to expose and repel a most lament-
able abuse of it on the other, is the prayer,

Reverend sir, of your friend and

Brother in the Lord,

PHILIP MILLEDOLER.

Rev. W. B. Sprague, D. D.

LETTER XIV.

From the REVEREND NATHAN LORD, D. D.
President of Dartmouth college, Hanover, New Hampshire.

Dartmouth College, March 12, 1832.
Reverend and Dear Sir,

I have been obliged by ill health to defer my answer to your favor
of the 20th of January last, almost to the very limit which you set. -

You have undertaken a work which I regard as of the highest im- .
portance in reference to the rehgious interests of our country. Many
are in the habit of representing these interests as being in a state of
unexampled prosperity. I cannot so regard them. The religious
excitement is, indeed, well nigh universal ; but I am not satisfied that
it is all safe, and much of it which has been called the work of God,
will not, I fear, long bear that designation. The sober theology
which once was the instrument of salvation, seems to have given
place, in many instances, to a questionable philosophy ; human con-
ceits and systems of measures have been in higher regard than the
simple truths and ordinances of the gospel ; large masses of the peo-
ple have been hurried into excesses of fanatical delusion ; and busy
infidelity has taken its advantage to mislead the simple, and inflame
the more grossly wicked against every form and exhibition of Christ-
ianity. Much as I believe that the spirit of religious freedom, to the
rapid increase of which these evils may be ascribed, will ultimately
be regulated and controlled by the knowledge to which it will give
birth, and subserve the cause of Christian piety to an extent that the
world has never yet known, I still fear that these evils will become
yet more prevalent, and for a time obscure the glory of our Zion.
And I have ardently desired that some judicious pen might describe
our dangers, and assert and vindicate the nature, and claims, and
evidences of vital Christianity, the work of the Holy Spirit upon the
human soul, against the mistakes of friends, and the assaults of
enemies.

APPENDIX, 325

l?^ou ask for an account of revivals of religion in this college. The
6rst president, Wheelock, in his "Narratives," vi^rites of frequent
instances of general seriousness, and numerous conversions among
the students, during his administration. I have not been able, how-
ever, to obtain much information in respect to that remote period.

The memory of our present neighbors extends back no farther
than 1805, on this subject. Then, apparently in connection with the
accession of a new Professor of Theology, Mr, ShurtlifF, and a more
direct influence of religious instruction than had been previously
used, the minds of the students generally became religiously affected,
and about twenty gave evidence of conversion. From that time till
1815, the colleo-e was not without more or less apparent divine influ-
ence. In that year a scene of wonderful interest occurred. While
the college was beginning to be agitated by difficulties between the
President and the Trustees, which led to the memorable "question" in
the courts, at once, and without a premonition, the Spirit of God evi-
dently descended, and saved the great body of the students. A ge-
neral and almost instantaneous solemnity prevailed. Almost before
Christians became aware of God's presence, and increased their sup-
plications, the impenitent were deeply convicted of sin, and besought
instructions of their officers. The chapel, the recitation room, every
place of meeting became a scene of weeping, and presently of rejoic-
ing J so that in a few weeks about sixty students were supposed to
have become regenerate. A revival of such rapidity and power has
been rarely known, and perhaps never one of such unquestionable
fruits. Not one of the number of apparent converts, at that time, is
known to have forfeited a Christian standing. Most of them are mi-
nisters of the gospel, a few are missionaries, and all are still using their
influence for Christ.

Revivals afterwards occurred in 1819, 1821, and 1826, the latter
perhaps more extensive than any other, but not so perfect in its cha-
racter and results as that of 1815. Within the last eighteen months,
also, the college has received divine blessing, and about twenty of our
young men have united with the church.

The work of the Holy Spirit in a college is immediately perceptible.
A company of young men now moved only by ambition, or the love
of pleasure, and presently by convictions of religious truth, present
aspects wholly different, and opposite, impossible to be overlooked
or mistakeup I have myself seen them, and have been filled with
wonder at the great power of God. I would that the unbeliever
might witness these different phases, minds ardent, excitable, impa-

326 Af^PENDIJC.

tient of dictation Sind control, beguiled by maxims of false honor, a^i^
governed only by the force of laws ; and the same minds, the next
month, or week, subdued, quiet, obedient, benevolent, yielding to the
force of moral obligation, and governed by the simplest intimations
of right Existence itself, it has seemed to me, is not more unques-
tionable, than the reality of divine influence in such cases.

In regard to these revivals of religion in our college, I think it im-
portant to remark, that in every instance they seemed the product of
the Spirit's influence, silently affecting different minds with the same
truths, and multiplying the trophies of divine mercy. They were an
effect, and not a cause of divine interposition ; and except as occa-
sionally blemished through human weakness and sinfulness, bore the
characteristics of the wisdom that is from above. We have known
here nothing, except by report, of the " new measures" for building
up the kingdom of Christ. We have no machinery for making con-
verts ; and we could allow none to be introduced. We should be
afraid to make, or suffer an impression upon the young men under
our care, many of whom will be ministers of Jesus Christ, that the
gospel can be helped, or the work of the Holy Ghost facilitated by
human devices. And 1 think we shall hold, on this subject, to our
general principles, too long settled by the experience of ages, and
confirmed by the blessing of God attending the apphcation of them,
to be now thrown away in the ardor of questionable excitements, or
for the love of innovation, or even to escape the imputation of being
the enemies of revivals. When shall the ministers and churches of
the Redeemer know effectually their proneness to mar the beautiful
simplicity of the gospel, to add something of their own inventions to
its sufficient ordinances, to lead instead of following the divine Pro-
vidence, and to mistake their own dreaming for a heavenly impulse,
to inflame the sacrifice with unhallowed fire, and to arrogate that
power and that glory which belong to God only ? I cannot tell you
how much I sometimes fear, when I look abroad upon our country,
that Christianity will degenerate in our keeping. Yet let us hold to
the old foundations. There are many yet to maintain the right, and
the recovering spirit, we are assured, will accomplish the purposes of
divine mercy, will correct and convert the world.

I may add that the past year has been distinguished by revivals of
religion throughout New Hampshire, generally in connection with
protracted^raeetings, and of a highly interesting character. A great
amount of professional influence has been brought into the churches.
In a few instances, I suppose, the meetings have not been under th©

APPENDIX. 327

most judicious management, but generally our ministers have been
wise. An important convention of ministers has been recently holden
at Windsor, for the discussion of protracted meetings, and the dis-
cussion vi^ill prove immensely advantageous.

With my best wishes in behalf of your undertaking,

I am, dear sir, yours sincerely,

N.LORD.
Rev. W. B. Sprague, D. D.

L E T T E R X V .

From the REVEREND HEMAN HUMPHREY, D. D,

President of the College at Amherst, Massachusetts.

Amherst College, April 10, 1832.
My Dear Brother,

I am glad to learn that you have consented to the PubUcation of your
sermons on the all-important subject of Revivals ; and hi compliance
with your request, I send you such brief sketches of what I have myself
witnessed, in " times of refreshing from the presence of the Lord," as
the extreme pressure of other duties will permit. Although my expe-
rience in this regard, falls far below that of some of my brethren, I
desire always to retain a grateful remembrance of what "my eyes have
seen and my ears have heard."

While I confine my remarks, chiefly, to the character and fruits of
the revivals which have taken place in this college, since I became
connected with it, in 1823, 1 cannot persuade myself wholly to pass
over the memorable summer of 1821, in the church of Pittsfield, Mass.
which was then under my pastoral care. There had been large addi-
tions to the church, in the preceding year, under the blessed effusions
of the Holy Spirit ; and I did not, I am ashamed to say, expect to " see
greater things than these," so soon after the cloud seemed to have passed
away. But early in the spring, Mr. Nettleton came, " to rest a while,"
in my family ; which, however, the importunities of the people did not
permit him to do : and so far as means were concerned, I have always

328 APPENDIX.

ascribed it, chiefly, to his earnest and pungent preaching, that the at-
tention of many was soon called up, and that in the course of a few
weeks, we were all constrained to exclaim, " What hath God wrought !'*
It was, indeed, a " year of the right hand of the Most High." Never
were such tokens of the presence and power of God seen before in
that community. And yet there was very little animal excitement,
even at the height of the revival. The sinner would often turn pale
and tremble, under the awakening and searching truths of the gospel:
but there were no outcries, either in our public, or more private meet-
ings— no attempts to enhst the passions. The object was, to make
the impenitent feel that they were under a righteous condemnation —
that they had destroyed themselves — that their hearts were entirely
alienated from God — that in this ahenation lay their guilt not their
excuse — that, of course, they were bound to repent and become recon-
ciled to God without a moment's delay — that, nevertheless, so despe-
rate was the depravity of their hearts, that nothing short of the power
of the Holy Ghost would ever subdue it ; and that God was under no
obUgation to exert that power.

So far as could be known at the time, and so far as the **' fruits" ena-
ble us to determine, these and other kindred truths were " the power
of God unto salvation," to multitudes that were ready to perish. The
design was, to exalt God and bring the sinner in guilty at every step
— not to terrify even the vilest transgressor, so as to render him inca-
pable of reasoning and reflection ; but to induce him, under the strong
convictions of an enlightened conscience, " to flee from the wrath to
come, and lay hold on eternal life." I cannot enter into particulars
at all. I wish I could. Many of them would be highly interesting
to every pious mind. By those who witnessed and felt them, the
scenes of that summer will never be forgotten.

While life and thought and being last,
Or immortality endures.

But I hasten to the more immediate object of this communication.
It was near the close of the spring term, in 1827, that God poured out
his Spirit for the second time upon Amherst college. The revival
began in the church, as is most commonly the ease. For several weeks
there was a manifest increase of concern for those "who were ready to
perish," till there came to be mighty wrestlings with the Angel of the
covenant — such as I believe always prevail. The " noise and shaking
among the dry bones" was sudden, and the work was rapid in its pro-

APPENDIX. 329

gress. The word of God was quick and powerful ! In many cases,
convictions of sin were extremely pungent. In some, they may be
said to have been overwhelming*. But in most instances, they were
short. When the student became convinced that the wrath of God
was justly abiding upon him, he shut himself up with his Bible, and
his stricken heart under the full persuasion that the crisis of his eternal
destiny had come. " Once he was ahve without the law," but now
" the commandment came, sin revived, and the young pharisee, as
well as the publican, died." In a few days about thirty, and among
them several who had been very far from the kingdom, and leaders in
the broad way, were raised up, as we trust, and made to sit together
in heavenly places in Christ Jesus. It was a glorious change — a
most dehghtful spectacle. "These, where had they been?" We
saw the rock from whence they were hewn, and the hole of the pit from
which they were digged. It was the Lord's doing, and it was mar-
vellous in our eyes.

The next year, 1828, God poured out his spirit again upon the col-
lege, and to a considerable number of the students, " the gospel," as
we believe, was " the power of God unto salvation." This work was
not so decisively marked in all respects as the former ; nor were so
many " brought out of darkness into marvellous light," as in the pre-
ceding revival. All the leading characteristics, however, were the
same. " The fruits of the Spirit were, in both cases, love, joy, peace,
long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance ;"
and the effects upon the institution were visible and happy.

In the spring of 1831, the divine Saviour once more came to our un-
w^orthy seminary, " upon the chariot of salvation." The church had
been for some time in a low state, and among the first favorable indi-
cations of returning life, there were those deep searcbings of heart,
which generally precede a powerful work of the Spirit in the conver-
sion of sinners. Soon the great inquiry was made, by one and an-
other, " What must I do to be saved ?" As had been the case in 1827,
the work was rapid, and veiy marked in all its leading features. Fear
of punishment there undoubtedly was, in many cases, perhaps in all.
But we heard little of this in our most intimate conversations with the
awakened. The burden of their complaint was, a hard and stupid heart.
They had sinned against a holy God, and in this they were utterly inex-
cusable. The sentence had gone out against them, and it was just. It
was their immediate duty to submit themselves to God, and beheve on
the Lord Jesus Christ. There was extreme guilt and infinite hazard
in every moment's delay. All this they would in general admit, and

31

130 Ai>PENt)l3c»

when they really felt it all, they were in most instances soon brought
to the great decision. Indeed, from a careful observation of some
hundreds of cases since I entered the ministry, I have been led think,
that a sinner rarely remains but a short period under genuine convic-
tion before he either submits to the terms of the gospel, or begins to
lose his impressions. A person may be thoughtful for weeks, and
even months. He may feel a great deal of distress at times ; he may
thinl?., and his friends may think, that his convictions of sin have been
deep and searching for a long while, when, in fact, he has never seen
himself in the blazing hght of God's holy law, and of course has
never been prepared to lay hold on the hope set before him in the
gospel.

The number of apparent conversions in the revival of which I am
now speaking, was about the same as in 1827 ; and in this, as well as
that, some were almost literally plucked as brands from the burning. ^
Such and such young men, we had been ready to say will hold out
against every threatening and every invitation. But where was
our faith ? "A new song was put into their mouths, even praise to
our God."

I need not tell you, that these " times of refreshing" have been of
inestimable advantage to the college, by raising the standard of morals,
and diffusing a strong rehgious influence throughout our whole youth-
ful community. During the ten years that the institution has now
existed, there has been a decided average majority of professed Christ-
ians in the four classes. In some years more than two-thirds have been
professors. Tioo hundred and seventy have graduated — sixty of them
at the last commencement — more than two hundred of whom are hope-
fully pious ; and about one half the number of students who have en-
tered college without piety, since it was established, have, as we trust,
found *^ the pearl of great price," before completing their academical
course. " It is the Lord's doing, and marvellous in our eyes." I
ought to add, in this place, that there was a powerful revival in this
seminary under the presidency of Dr. Moore, and that within a few
months past several individuals have expressed *^ hope in Christ,"
though nothing like general inquiry has prevailed.

If you ask me, what means and measures have been most emi-
nently blessed, in the revivals which have fallen under my own per-
sonal observation in college and elsewhere, I answer, — substantially
the same as were " mighty through God, to the pulling down of
strong holds" in the apostolic age — the same as were employed by
Edwards, and Bellamy, and Brainard, almost a century ago — the

APPENDIX, 331

same that have been so remarkably owned of God, under the labors
of our beloved brother, now in a forei<a^n land — the same that have
been generally adopted by the most successful preachers in New
England, during the last thirty yearSi " The sword of the Spirit," I
need not say, has been the great weapon — nor that "there is none
like it." The style of preaching has been direct, earnest and uncom-
promising. The law has been held up in all its strictness and spirit-
uality. The sinner has been driven from his last refuge, and stripped
of all his vain excuses. The entire depravity of his heart, and [the
utter impossibility of his being saved, without the "washing of rege-
neration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost," have been clearly pointed
out and earnestly insisted on; but in such a way, as to show the
rebsi, that if he persists in his rebellion and perishes, he is literally a
self-destroyer. I might greatly enlarge on this general topic, did my
time permit, and w^ere it at all necessary. But the style of revival
preaching, in this part of the country, is too well known to need a
more particular description.

Meetings for personal conversation, commonly called inquiry meei^
ings, have been held weekly, or oftener, and with great spiritual ad-
vantage, in all the revivals which have fallen under my notice. The
duty of prayer, both secret and social, has been earnestly and daily
urged upon Christians ; but late meetings have generally been dis-
couraged, as interfering with the religious order of families, and tend-
ing, in a short time, to exhaust the physical and mental energies of
God's people, as well as to mingle strange fire with that which is
kindled from the skies. When met for social prayer, neither minis-
ters nor laymen have indulged themselves in loud and boisterous vo-
ciferations, in audible groans, or in smiting their hands together in
token of their sincerity and earnestness. They have observed, that
the most noisy waters are seldom deepest ; and have laid more stress
upon " fervency of spirit," than upon strength of lungs, or muscular
contortions. With us it has never been customary, either in our
larger or smaller religious circles, to pray for sinners, who may hap-
pen to be present, by name, or to indulge in equivalent personalities.
The general tendency of such a practice, it is thought, would be de-
trimental to the cause of piety, however different the effect might
be in sohtary instances. Females have kept silence in all the
meetings, except such as were composed exclusively of their own
sex.

Calling anxious sinners into the aisles, to be addressed and prayed
for, has not been practised, within the circle of my observation ; nor

332 APPENDIX.

have they been requested, before the great congregation, to come for-
ward from every part of the house, and occupy seats vacated for that
purpose ; and wherever such measures have been adopted, within my
knowledge, I beheve that the cause of revivals has lost more than it
has gained by them. It is unsafe to argue from the present effect of
any new system, that it is better than the old. It may accomplish
more in a week, but not so much in a year. It may bring a greater
number of persons into the visible kingdom of Christ, but not so
many into his spiritual kingdom. This all will admit is possible.

For myself, every new revival of religion which I am permitted to
witness, serves to confirm me in the opinion, that it is safest to walk
in " the old paths," and to employ those means and measures which
long experience has sanctioned, and in the use of which the
churches in this part of the land, have been so greatly enlarged and
edified.

With the warmest Christian salutations, I subscribe myself
Your brother in the gospel.

H. HUMPHREY.

Rev, W. B. Sprague, D.D.

LETTER XVI.

From the REVEREND JEREMIAH DAY, D. D,

President of Yale college, New Haven, Connecticut-

Yale College, March 2, 1832.
Reverend and Dear Sir,

An ansv^^er to your letter of January 15tb, requesting some general
account of the religious revivals with which this college has been fa-
vored, has been, from time to time, postponed, on account of unfore-
seen and pressing engagements.

The special presence and influence of the Spirit of God, have been
repeatedly manifested in the institution. The means which have
been used, in these seasons of deep and solemn interest, the views
and feelings which have been expressed, and the results which have
followed, correspond so nearly with what has frequently been related
of other congregations in New England, that a very summary ac-
count of what has been witnessed here, will probably be deemed
sufficient.

The college church was constituted in June, 1757. Since that time,
there have been several seasons of earnest attention to the great in-
terests of religion, on the part of the students ; three of which, at
least, were during the administration of President Dwight. The two
which were the most general and powerful, were in 1802 and 1831.
I find, by consulting the records of the church, that the number added
to it by profession, from among the undergraduates, were, in 1783,
20 ; 1802, 58 ; 1808, 20 ; 1815, 25 ; 1821, 31 ; 1831, 69.

Though these additions to the college church, may give a compara-
tive view of the numbers of those who, in different years, professed to
devote themselves to the service of Christ ; yet they are far from ex-
pressing the lohole amount of converts from among the students.
Many have preferred to become connected with churches in places
where their parents resided. Others have united with churches of
different denominations in New Haven. The present number of com-

31*

334 APPENDIX.

municants, among the undergraduates, including those who belong to
other denominations, is 190.

The means which have been used here, in seasons of unusual reli-
gious attention, are such as are suggested by a deep conviction of the
practical bearing of two essential principles; one, that the conversion
of sinners is effected through the instrumentality of truth, scriptural
truth: the other, that no exhibition of the truth will be effectual, with-
out the special agency of the Holy Spirit. The former of these prin-
ciples has excited Christians to make earnest and persevering efforts
to gain the attention of sinners to the great truths, on a belief of which
their salvation depends ; such as the depravity of their hearts and
lives, the extent and purity of the divine law, the righteous condemna-
tion of those who remain under its curse, the all-sufficient sacrifice of
Christ, the freeness of the offers of salvation in his name, the obliga-
tion of all immediately to repent, and believe and obey. These, and
other kindred truths, have been presented, not as subjects of specula-
tion, but as affecting realities, involving the eternal welfare or ruin of
the soul. They have been pressed on the conscience, in the stated
ministrations of the Sabbath, in occasional sermons and addresses, in
circles composed of those who were deeply sotemn, and in affection-
ate private ^conversation. The aim has been, by embracing every
favorable opportunity of exhibiting and enforcing the truth, to keep
the conviction of guilt and of danger, together with the only way of
deliverance, so steadily before the mind, that the sinner could find no
rest, but in yielding to the claims of the gospel. He has been taught
that continuance in unbelief is wholly without excuse, and that no
reUanceis to be placed upon purposes of future repentance.

While Ministers and Christians have been thus earnest in their
exhortations and entreaties, their conviction that all would be in vain,
without the influence of the Spirit, has led them to engage in united
and fervent supplications for renewing and sanctifying grace. Meet-
ings for this purpose have been 'multiplied ; the church sometimes
assembling " with one accord in one place," and at other times meet-
ing in smaller circles, in different parts of the college building.

Though meetings for religious instruction, as well as for prayer,
have been frequent, yet care has been taken to have them so arranged,
as to interfere, as httle as possible, with the established order of the
institution. The stated literary exercises have rarely been suspend-
ed ; though the minds of individuals have occasionally been so deeply
agitated, as to render it proper, that for a short time, some indulgence

APPENDIX, 235

should be granted them, with respect to the appointed course of
study.

The/ritiis of these revivals have been seen, in the turning of num-
bers from the dominion of sin, to a life devoted to the service of God.
Some who had been open and bold in iniquity, have forsaken their
vicious courses with abhorrence, and have joyfully, and with full pur-
pose of heart, consecrated themselves to the interests of the Redeem-
er's kingdom. Much the greater portion, however, were the sons of
pious parents, had received a religious education, and had been
accustomed to regard the doctrines and institutions of Christianity
with respect. Of those who have here made a pubhc profession of
religion, few have been known openly to dishonor the cause to which
they engaged to devote their hearts and lives. Numbers have gone
forth to bless the churches and our pubhc councils, with their labors
and influence ■ to give instruction to the tribes of the wilderness ; and
to carry the light of Salvation to the isles of the sea, and the idolatrous
nations of Asia. Many, and among them the lamented Evarts and
Cornelius, have already finished their course with joy, and have gone
to receive their reward. It will be left to the disclosures of the future
world, to make known to us all the good which has been done, or is
yet to be done, by those who have been brought into the kingdom of
Christ, by the revivals in this college.

With great regard,

Your friend and servant,

JEREMIAH DAY.
Rev. W. B. Sprague, D. D.

LETTER XVII

Prom the REVEREND ASHBEL GREEN, D. D.
Late President of the College of New Jersey, Princeton.

Philadelphia, April 10, 1832.
Reverend and Dear Sir,

It was my intention, as I have heretofore informed you, to take a
somewhat extended view of the state of religion in our country, in
time past, especially with reference to revivals of religion. But this
I now find impracticable, inasmuch as your contemplated publica-
tion is, it appears, already in its passage through the press ; and the
state of my health, and some unavoidable engagements, permit me to
devote but a small portion of time to this important service.

Leaving then to yourself, or to your other correspondents, the
proper notice of the religious revivals which have occurred in our land
at large, I shall confine myself to four points. 1. Revivals of which
I have had some personal knowledge. 2. More especially those
w^hich have taken place in the college of New Jersey. 3. Remarks
on the best method of conducting revivals, so that under the blessing
of God they may be productive of the greatest ^amount of -good. 4.
The errors and abuses which are too often witnessed in a time of
great and general excitement on the subject of religion — On each of
these points I shall endeavor to be brief.

On the first, I must say something negatively — In the second Pres-
byterian church of Philadelphia, to which I sustained the pastoral re-
lation for something more than five and twenty years, there has never
been what is usually understood by the phrase " a general revival of
religion ;" that is, a period when nearly the whole congregation, or a
large majority of those who have composed it, have been in a state of
serious and deep anxiety in regard to their eternal interests ; and this
resulting in a large number of hopeful conversions, and great addi-
tions to the communicating members of the church. The congrega-
tion I served, was originally composed, almost exclusively, of the
friends and followers of the celebrated Mr. Whitfield: and the church

APPENDIX. 337

was, at first, constituted, I think wholly, of converts made under his
ministry, and that of his coadjutors, the Tennents, Blairs, and Dr»
Fiiriey, afterwards president of the college at Princeton, New Jersey*
The first pastor of this church was the Reverend Gilbert Tennent,
whose wonderful success, in a preaching tour which he made through
New England, in the close of the year 1740 and the beginning of
1741, is still pretty correctly known by tradition.* Yet there was
never any special revival of religion in the congregation to which he
ministered in this city ; and he was its pastor for more than twenty
years. He had, first and last, a good many seals of his ministry, but
they never appeared in clusters. The immediate successor of Mr.
- Tennent was the well known Mr. John Murray, who after he fled
from Philadelphia, was settled at Newburyport. Under his ministry,
as I hav« been- informed, there was, for a short time, something like a
partial revival of religion — Probably more were awakened, and more
added to the church, in the short period of his ministry, than In any
one year of Mr. Tennent's labors in this congregation- To him suc-
ceeded my venerable and beloved colleague, the Rev. Dr. James
Sproat. His faithful ministrations were blessed to a goodly number,
during the five and twenty years of his pastoral relation to this peo-
ple J but still, there was no special or general revival of religion.
During my incumbency — for about half the time in a collegiate
connection with the Rev. Dr. Jane way — there were some periods, as
there were under the ministrations of our predecessors, in which
there was a much more lively attention to religion than at others, and
in which much larger additions than usual were made to the church.
There was one period, extending from the latter part of 1802, to the
former part of 1804, when both my colleague and myself had a de-
gree of raised expectation, that we were about to witness a day of
God's power, in a general turning to the Lord of the beloved people
of our pastoral charge. But in this we were not gratified ; although
a considerable number of hopeful conversions did then take place.
The most numerous addition to the communion of the church, in any

* In the early part of my ministry in this city, there were still living several
members of the church who had belonged to it in the time of Mr. Tennent.
^ One of these, a very pious and intelligent old lady, told me that she once asked
Mr. Tennent what was the manner of his preaching which was so singularly
and generally successful, in his journey through New England. She said his
answer was—" Madam, there was nothing peculiar in my manner of preaching,
in that journey. I was constantly travelling, and had scarcely anytime to study
or meditate. But I went into the pulpit and preached as well as I could, and
Go4 taught the people 1 had very little to do with it."

338 APPENDIX.

one year of my ministry, did not, I think, exceed fifty. Yet there was
no year without some additions.

I have witnessed two or three revivals of religion in the plac* of
rny nativity — Hanover, Morris county, New Jersey. The most re-
markable one, and the only one I shall particularly notice, was in the
year 1790. It commenced and attained its height under the ministry
of my father, and he died in the midst of it. My mother wrote to me,
to hasten me to my father's death bed ; but although I made as much
speed as I could, he was dead and buried before I could reach his resi-
dence. The state of the congregation was deeply interesting and
affecting* About thirty individuals — the gleanings of the harvest — -
came to converse with me on the state of their souls, in one day.
Some of them greatly lamented that they had permitted their pastor
to die, without letting him know their anxious feelings, and receiving
his counsel — They were kept back by fear and shame. On one oc-
casion, at this time, when I was preaching in the pulpit vacated by
the recent death of my father, and making a particular address to the
youth of the congregation, recognizing them as my coevals and some
of them as my school fellows, they rose, by a kind of sudden and si-
multaneous impulse, and stood up in every part of the house. This
was not a matter of any preconcert, for the occurrence was, I believe,
entirely singular, and they certainly did not know that I intended to
address them, for my intention was known to no one but myself.
Having mentioned this fact, it seems pecuHarly proper to observe,
that this revival was conducted with a remarkable freedom from os-
tentation and noise. A minister only nine miles distant, told me, that
till he went to attend my father's funeral, he did not know that there
was any particular attention to religion in the place. The people had
been unusually wellindoctrinated and grounded in religious truths ;
and hence, when the special influences of the Holy Spirit descended
on them, they were not overwhelmed with the confusion and agita-
tion, which the ignorant and uninstructed often manifest when their
eyes are first effectually opened on their guilty and undone condition
— I find I am running into too much length, and will therefore not add
any thing farther under this head, but proceed —

2. To give some account of the revivals of religion which have
taken place in the college of New Jersey. A more extended and
particular narrative than I can now give,' may be seen in my history
of the college, appended to the Baccalaureate discourses, which 1
published twelve years ago — You are aware, I suppose, that Nassau
Hall was founded by the friends and advocates of the great and ge-

APPENDIX. 339

neral revival of religion in the time of Whitfield ; and that the favor-
ite object of its founders was, to provide a nursery for the church, or
for the education of youth for the gospel ministry. In less than the
first twenty years of its existence, it lost by death five presidents —
Dickinson, Burr, Edwards, Davies and Finley — all of them ardent
friends of revivals. Many of the first students of this institution,
being educated professedly for the gospel ministry, were hopefully
pious when they entered college ; and to cherish and promote practi-
cal piety, was ever an object of care and solicitude with the eminently
holy men whose names I have mentioned. Nor were their hopes dis-
appointed, or their labors without a rich reward. The first location
of the college was at Newark, where it remained for ten years, under
the presidency of Mr. Burr, who sustained at the same time the pas-
toral relation to the Presbyterian congregation in that town. During
this period, I have not heard of any thing that could be called a reli-
gious revival among the students — a large part of them were probably
piou^ when they entered the institution. In 1757 the college was re-
moved to Princeton ; the buildings there having been previously pre-
pared for its reception. The following extrsfct of a letter from Dr.
Finley, to Mr. Davies, then in Virginia, and who had given the Doctor
some " good news" of his success in preaching the gospel, both to the
white population and the negroes — will give the best account now
obtainable of the first general revival in the college — " April 16th, 1757
— I greatly rejoice that our Lord Jesus has put it in my power to make
you a large compensation, for the good news you sent me. God has
done great things for us. Our glorious Redeemer poured out his
Holy Spirit upon the students of our college,* not one of all who were
present neglected ; and they were in number sixty. The whole
house, say my correspondents, was a Bochim. Mr. William Ten-
nent, who was on the spot, says, " He never saw any in that case,
who had more clear views of God, themselves and their defects, their
impotence and misery, than they had in general ; that there never
was he believes in any house, more genuine sorrow for sin, and long^
ing after Jesus : that this glorious work was gradual, and spread like
the increasing light of the morning ; that it was not begun by the
ordinary means of preaching, nor promoted by alarming methods :
yet so great was their distress, that he judged it improper to use any

* Both Dr. Finley and Mr. Davies were eventually presidents of the college,
but before either of them was so, as was the case when this letter was written,
they called the institution "our college." It was so in fact ; they and their
friends both founded it, and sustained it.

340 APPENDIX.

arguments of terror in public, lest some should sink under the
weight : that what makes the gracious visitation more remarkable
was, that a little before, some of the youth had given a greater loose to
their corruptions, than was ordinary among them ; a spirit of pride and
contention prevailing, to the great grief, and even discouragement of
the worthy president ; [Mr. Burr] that there were no public outcries
but a decorous, silent solemnity ; that before he came away, several
had received something hke the spirit of adoption ; being tenderly af-
fected with the sense of redeeming love, and thereby disposed and
determined to endeavor after universal holiness. Mr. Treat and Mr.
Gilbert Tennent tell me in theirs, that the concern appeared rational,
solid, and scriptural ; and that in a remarkable degree."

The next account of a general revival of religion in Nassau Hall,
I had in a letter addressed to me personally, when I was writing the
history of the college, by the late Rev. Dr. John Woodhull, in answer
to certain inquiries I had sent to him, in regard to the state of the in-
stitution in the time of Dr. Finley. He says—" As to revivals of re-
ligion, there were some partial ones in college, [the foregoing ac^
count shows, that one at least was more than partial] before Dr. Fin-
ley's time ; but in his time there was something general. It began
in 1762 in the Freshman class, to which I then belonged. It was a
pretty large class, containing between twenty-five and thirty mem-
bers. Almost as soon as the session commenced, this class met, once
in the week, for prayer. One of the members became deeply im^
pressed : and this aifected the whole class — The other classes and
the whole college soon became much impressed. Every class be-
came a praying society. Societies were also held by the students, in
the town and in the country. I suppose there was not one that be^
longed to the college, but was affected more or less. There were
two members of the senior class who were considered as opposers of
the work at first. Yet both of these persons were afterwards
preachers of the gospel. The work continued about one year. Fif-
teen, or about half of my class, was supposed to be pious ; and in
the college about fifty, or nearly one half of the whole nnmber of
students."

Dr. Witherspoon was the successor of Dr. Finley, and entered on
his office in August, 176S. There was a remarkable revival of reli-
gion in the college under his administration ; but I am not able to de-
termine accurately the time of its commencement, nor that of its ter-
mination. From a collation of some facts and circumstances, I believe
that it began in 1770, and that its effects were felt in the college till

APPENDIX. ^41

1773; but of this revival no printed or written account has ever been
seen by me. I have heard much of it ; and while I was a professor
in the college, before my settlement in Philadelphia, one of the sub-
jects of if, Lewis Fuilleteau "Wilson, then a practising physician in
Princeton, but afterwards a minister of the gospel of much reputation
and esteem in North Carolina, gave me something like a connected
narrative of this display of divine power and mercy ; although his
own case was chiefly the subject of his communication, tie was an
Englishman by birth, and had his grammar training in the celebrated
Westminster school, but was sent to Princeton to complete Ms edu-
cation under Doctor Witherspoon. He graduated in 1773 j and his
statement was in substance this — A very serious attention to religion,
he said, began in the college while he was a student, and increased
till a large proportion, perhaps a considerable majority, of all the in-
habitants of the house, became deeply affected with a concern for
their eternal well being. The work, however, had at first some op-
posers ; and among these, my informant represented himself as the
most decided and active of all. When he discovered that a meeting
for prayer and religious conference was held in a particular apart-
ment, as was often done, he said that he used to go into an adjoining
room and play on his flute, that he might interrupt the exercises : and
when some of his fellow students endeavored to talk with him, seri-
ously and tenderly, he not only repelled their advances, but went and
entered a complaint against them to Dr. Witherspoon. He told the
Doctor that he, Wilson, was an Englishman, and an Episcopalian ;
and that no one had a right to intermeddle with him, or with his reli-
gion. The Doctor said something to quiet him, and sent him to his
room. Shortly after this occurrence, the Rev. Dr. Spencer, a trustee
of the college, delivered a sermon in the prayer hall of the edifice,
which Wilson attended of course ; and an impression was now made
on his conscience, which he was never able to shake ofl^ After some
time of sore conflict, he obtained a comfortable hope of his reconcilia^
tion with God through Jesus Christ ; and when he gave me this ac-
count, I thought him an eminent, humble and fervent Christian. This
individual was one of the dearest and most valued friends of my
early life ; and hence I have indulged my feelings in repeating his
statement so particularly. But it serves to show, better than any
thing else I could say, the nature and extent of the revival which is
now under consideration. I could name a number of men, afterwards
of great distinction in our country, who were at tliis time very deeply
impressed with religious truth ; and who for years were considered a^

32

342 APPENDIX.

practically pious ; and yet, eventually, lost ail serious sense of religion,
and probably became infidels in principle. On the other hand, how-
ever, a number — and I believe a large number — retained and adorned
their religious profession through their subsequent lives — I have under-
stood that several eminent ministers of the gospel, besides him whom
I have particularly mentioned, dated their change of heart and life,
from what they experienced in the college at this time.

For the long period of full forty years, after what I have just
stated, there was nothing in Nassau Hall that had the appearance, or
the name, of a religious revival. The military spirit that pervaded
our whole land, shortly after what took place as narrated above, was
exceedingly unfriendly to vital piety, among all descriptions of our
citizens. Before the colleges of our country were broken up, as the
most, if not all of them were, in the course of our revolutionary war,
military enthusiasm had seized the minds of the students, to such a
degree that they could think of little else than warlike operations.
The gentleman whose case I have mentioned, was, for a few months,
a tutor in the college at Princeton ; and he told me that the students
formed themselves into a military company, chose their officers, fur-
nished themselves with muskets, learned the manual exercise, and
could not be kept from practising their evolutions, even during the
hours of study, and in the college edifice. He said that they in fact
drove him out of the house ; that is, they rendered his situation so un-
pleasant that he abruptly resigned his tutorship, and went to the
study of medicine in Philadelphia. The exercises of the college at
Princeton were totally suspended, for more than three years ; and the
edifice was a barrack, in turn for both the British and American
troops ; and the interior of it was completely defaced, exhibiting no-
thing but filth and dilapidation. In the spring of 1782, when I be-
came a member of the institution, about two years after the recom-
mencement of its exercises, the walls of the building were still perfo-
rated in a number of places, the effect of the cannon balls which had
passed through them, from the artillery of the American army in the
battle of Princeton— with a view to drive out of the edifice a British
corps that had taken shelter there ; and only two of the entries were
in a habitable state. While I was a member of college, there were
but two professors of rehgion among the students, and not more than
five or six, who scrupled the use of profane language in common con-
versation, and sometimes it was of a very shocking kind. To the
influence of the American war succeeded that of the French revolution,
still more pernicious, and I think more general. The open and

APPENDIX. 343

avowed infidelity of Paine, and of other writers of the same character,
produced incalculable injury to religion and morals throughout our
whole country ; and its effects on the minds of young men who va-
lued themselves on their genius, and were fond of novel speculations,
was the greatest of all. Dr. Smith, the president of the college at
that time, used to complain grievously and justly, of the mischievous
and fatal effects which the prevalent infidelity had on the minds of his
pupils. He told me, that one man, who sent his son to the college,
stated explicitly in a letter, that not a word was ever to be said to him
on the subject of religion — The youth was refused admittance. Dur-
ing Dr. Smith's incumbency, there were perhaps some instances, not
known to me, although a trustee of the institution, of young men
who became pious while they were students of the college ; and there
were always a number of religious students on the charitable funds,
appropriated by the donors to the education of poor and pious youth
for the gospel ministry ; and some also who had become pious before
they went to college, who there supported themselves on their own
funds. But there certainly was nothing that so much as approxi-
mated to a revival of religion ; and Dr. Smith's infirm state of health,
in the latter part of his time as president, disqualified him for all vi-
gorous action, in sustaining the government of the college ; and this
favored that tendency to dissipation and dissolute morals, which had
long prevailed ; and which, aided by some other concurring causes,
had risen to a most fearful height, when I was called to the presidency
in the autumn of 1812.

If ever a man entered on an ofRce with fear and trembling I did so ;
but yet it was with a firm purpose, that by the help and blessing of
God, on which I most sensibly felt my dependance, I would either
work a reformation or sink under the attempt ; and for a time it seem-
ed very doubtful, which of these events would be realized. In look-
ing over the first address that I made to the students, I find that I con-
cluded it with these sentences — " Could you be engaged to seek effect-
ually the favor of God, and to live habitually in his fear, you would
be a law to yourselves ; and all our business would be instruction, and
all our labor a delight. Then your pursuits would be rightly directed,
and while your prospects in this world would be cheering, those be-
yond it would be rapturous. Earnestly seek, therefore, the knowledge
of the true God, and Jesus Christ whom he hath sent, whom to know
aright is life eternal. The time has been, when scarcely an individual
in this house was inattentive to the concerns of his soul's salvation —
It may be so again — Gracious God ! let me but behold it and thy ser-

344 APPENDIX.

vant will depart in peace, having seen thy salvation." — —Yes, ttnd
through the undeserved and boundless goodness of God, I did at last
" behold it ;" but it was not till after a two years' struggle, and with
such difficulties and discouragements as no worldly recompense would
induce rae to think for a mament of again encountering ; but for all
of which I was infinitely overpaid, when it became literally true, that
*' scarcely an individual in that house was inattentive to the concerns
of his soul's salvation." My first measure in attempting reformation,
was the organizing of a system of religious instruction for the whole
institution. It was summarily this — Every student was required to
commit accurately to memory, and to recite to his teacher, the catechism
€>f the church or denomination, to which his parents belonged. The
Junior class studied and recited Paley's Natural Theology — The
Senior class, Paley's Evidences of the Christian Religion : and the
whole of the students, indiscriminately, prepared five chapters of the
Bible which were previously pointed out to them, for examination and
recitation on the afternoon of the Sabbath. The recitations on Paley's
Evidences and on the Bible, were always taken by myself— the other
officers of the college heard those on the Catechisms and Natural
Theology. This arrangement made it necessary that every student
should possess a Bible ; and I was surprised to find that scarcely a stu-
dent, except the professors of relio-ion, owned a copy. The deficiency
was so great, that the stores in the town could not fully supply it, till
they obtained a number from the cities. An account of this great and
glorious work of divine grace was laid before the trustees of the institu-
tion, in a semi-annual report on the state of the college, which I was
then in the habit of making. A part of this I shall transcribe, as af-
fording the best statement of facts which I can give — The account,
contrary to my expectation, was ordered by the trustees to be made
public — " For nearly a year past, (says the report) a very large pro-
portion of the students have attended on all the rehgious exercises of
the college with more than ordinary seriousness. There was nothing
more apparent, however, for six weeks after the commencement of
the present session, in November, 1814, than an increase of their se-
rious attention to the religious duties of college ; an increase both of
the degree of seriousness, and of the number of those in whom it was
visible. Every religious service, both on secular days and on the Sab-
bath, was attended with a solemnity that was very impressive. In
the second week of January, however, without any unusual occurrence
in providence ; — without any alarming event, without any extraordi-
uary preaching, without any special instruction, or other means that

APPENDIX. 345

might be supposed peculiarly adapted to interest the mind, the effect
became more apparent ; and in about four weeks there were very few
individuals in the college who were not deeply impressed with a sense
of the importance of spiritual and eternal things. There was scarcely
a room — perhaps not one — which was not a place of earnest secret
devotion. For a time it seemed as if the whole of our charge was
pressing into the kingdom of God. This state of things has contin-
ued without much variation to the present time. Some indeed have
become confirmed in the hopes and habits of evangehcal piety ; while
others are serious, thoughtful and devout, though perhaps not in so
great a degree as once they had been ; and some are losing the im-
pressions they lately felt. The result is, that of one hundred and five
students, there are somewhat more than forty, in regard to whom, so
far as the time will permit us to judge, favorable hopes may be enter-
tained that they are the subjects of renewing grace. There are twelve
or fifteen more, who still retain such promising impressions of rehgion,
as to authorize a hope that the issue may be favorable : and nearly
the whole of the remainder show a great readiness to attend on the
social exercises of religion ; not only on those which are stated and
customary, but on those which are occasional, and the attendance on
which is entirely voluntary." Such was the general statement then
made. The means which had been employed and blessed of God in
producing the revival, were stated to be — " First and chiefly, the study
of the Holy Scriptures, accompanied with comments on the portion
read, and a practical application of the leading truths contained in it.

God has remarkably honored and blessed his own word it has

qualified them to hear preaching with advantage, and at length the
revealed truth, has we trust, been powerfully and effectually applied
to their consciences, by the Holy Spirit its author. * * * * 2. Appro-
priate addresses have frequently been made ; and the [public] services
have been conducted with a special view to their advantage and reli-
gious edification. * * + + 3. The discipline of the college vigorously
and vigilantly maintained, has preserved the youth generally from
those vicious practices and indulgences, which counteract and destroy
all serious impressions. + * * * 4 The few youths who were pre-
viously pious, had for more than a year, been earnestly engaged in
prayer for this event. When they perceived the general and increas-
ing seriousness which has been noticed, several of them made an
agreement to speak privately and tenderly to their particular friends
and acquaintance, on the subject of religion : and what they said was
in almost every instance, not only well received, but those with whom

32*

34B APPENDIX.

they conversed, became earnestly engaged in those exercises which>
it is hoped, have issued in genuine piety. To promote and cherish
this spirit, a short address on the subject of reUgion was made after
prayer on every Saturday evening. In preaching on the Lord's day
morning, subjects were selected suited to the existing state of the
college ; a weekly lecture, intended for the students exclusively, was
given by myself, on every Tuesday evening; a prayer meeting was
held every Friday evening, at which one of the Theological profess-
ors commonly made an address ; a prayer meeting was, every evening,
held among themselves, at which a large proportion of the whole col-
lege attended ; smaller and more select associations for prayer were
also formed; the individuals whose minds were anxious, were, as often
as they requested it, carefully conversed and prayed with in private ;
writings of approved character, on doctrinal and practical religion
were recommended ; and a short system of questions and counsel*
was drawn up by myself, for the use of those who appeared to have
entered on a life of practical piety."

Such, my dear sir, is a summary account of the great revival of reli^
gion with which it pleased a gracious and sovereign God to bless the
college of New Jersey, while I presided over it — For a more particu-
lar and extended account, if any desire to see it, reference may be had
to the pamphlet pubhshed by the order of the trustees. I know not by
whom this pamphlet was sent to the editor of the Christian Observer
in Britain ; but nearly the whole of it was republished in that periodi-
cal in the month of October, 1815, with some remarks of a laudatory
kind, and some of a different character. Whether this revival was
more general and extensive than some that preceded it, I am not
able to determine. First and last, but a single individual, as I
had good reason to believe, remained without serious impressions of
greater or less pungency : but there was one, and he a diligent and
orderly student, who declared as I was well informed, that through
the whole he felt no seriousness, or emotion of a religious kind at all.
The fruits of this revival were happy and lasting. For although a
number lost their impressions, some speedily and some very gradually,
yet there are a goodly number now in public hfe, who are bringing
forth the fruits of that renovated nature, which was imparted to them
by the gracious Spirit of God, in this revival. I once counted the
number of ministers of the gospel whose conversion was believed

* This has since been published as a tract, and widely distributed. When
written, I had no expectation that it would go beyond the walls of the college,
except as a student might choose to keep a copy for Ms own use in future.

APPENDIX. 347

to have taken place at this time. I forgot what the number was, but
I remember I thought it greater than that produced on any similar
occasion in Nassau Hall. There were two other periods, during my
presidency, at which hopes were excited, that we were on the eve of
another general revival. But the favorable appearances passed away,
without reahzing this hope ; yet not without leaving several monu-
ments of divine grace ; some of them very remarkable. Mr. Ramsey,
who has recently gone on a mission to the East Indies, in the employ
of the A. B. C. F. Missions, narrated to me, shortly before he left this
city, the circumstances of his conversion, at one of the two periods to
which I have referred. There have also been favorable appearances,
and some instances apparently of a real change of heart and life, since
I left the college* But of these you can obtain better information than
I can give, from the present president of the college — There has not,
however, been any thing like a general revival. May a gracious God
soon grant it ! — to an institution consecrated by its founders to the
promotion of science in union with piety; and in behalf of which many
fervent prayers, both of the living and the dead, have ascended to the
throne of his mercy.

3. My remarks on the best method of conducting revivals, so that
under the blessing of God they may be productive of the greatest
amount of good, are now to be offered. Of what you may have said
in your forthcoming discourses on this topic, I am not apprized ;
but I suppose it probable that either incidentally or directly it has
received your attention ; and the statement I have just made in re-
gard to what took place under my presidency in Nassau Hall, indi-
cates my general views in relation to the conducting of revivals ; for
what was then done I approved, and nothing that I wished done was
omitted ; nor has any thing since occurred to change the opinions
that I at that time entertained — I then say briefly that in a time of
revival, so far am I from thinking that the preaching employed should
be merely hortatory, and principally addressed to the feelings, that I
am persuaded it ought to be eminently doctrinal. Lively, and ten-
der, and close, and full of application it certainly should be ; but the
great and fundamental doctrines of the gospel should be brought out
cleai:ly — be lucidly explained, and much insisted on. There ought
to be a good many of what I would call discriminating discourses — in
which true religion should be distinguished from every counterfeit,
and the danger of embracing and resting on a false hope be fully
exhibited. Of what may be denominated, by way of eminence, gos-
pel preaching, there ought to be no lack ; that is, the all-sufficiency

348 APPENDIX.

of the Lord Jesus Christ to save even the chief of sinners, and his
readiness to receive them, when they come to him in the exercise of
faith and a contrite spirit — his readiness to cleanse them in his aton-
ing blood, to clothe them with his perfect righteousness, to justify
them freely, to sanctify them by his Spirit, to adopt them into his fa-
mily, and to crown them with eternal glory, should be set forth in the
most clear and persuasive manner. The true nature of regeneration
— -of evangelical faith, genuine repentance, and new obedience,
should be carefully explained and illustrated — The danger of griev-
ing away the Spirit of grace, by those with whom he is striving, and
the danger of all delay in accepting the gospel offer, should be often
brought into view. The peril to the unaw^akened and the careless,
when others are anxious and pressing into the kingdom of God — the
awful peril of passing a season of revival without sharing in its bless-
ed effects, should often be pressed home, on those who remain at ease
in their sins — There may be an excess of public or social exercises ;
for neither an inquiring sinner nor a young convert, should spend so
much of his time at public meetings, or more privately with Christian
friends, as to leave him very little for serious meditations and prayer
by himself. Yet certainly there ought to be many meetings, not only
for preaching, but for conference and prayer — some in which experi-
enced and estabhshed Christians should meet with inquirers ; some
in which inquirers and young converts should meet by themselves, or
with their pastor and an elder or two of the church, or other ju-
dicious Christians ; and some, I think, in which the people of God
should come together, chiefly by themselves, to pray for the continu-
ance and increase of the heavenly influence that has been shed down
around and upon them, and that it may eventuate in a large inga-
thering of souls to the fold of Christ — Much, very much, it should be
recollected, is to be hoped for from fervent, effectual and persevering
prayer; and very httle to be expected, if this be wanting, let other
means that are used be whatever they may. I am decidedly in favor
of protracted meetings, if not unduly protracted. I think that we
have scriptural examples of them, in the holy convocations of the old
testament, and in the lengthened attendance of multitudes on the
ministry of our blessed Saviour, as recorded in the Evangelists. But
great care should be taken to prevent all abuse of these meetings,
and to see that they are conducted with entire sobriety of behavior,
and if possible with a pervading and deeply felt solemnity, from the
beginning of thdm to their termination. Their happy effect, under
the blessing of God, seems to result from their being adapted to keep

APPENDIX. 2i9

the solemn truths of the gospel, and the realities of eternity, before
the view of the mind, long enough to make a deep and lasting im-
pression— an impression not so easily effaced as that which is often
made and lost, by the single-day exercises of the Sabbath. They are
in fact, only a modification of the protracted sacramental solemnities,
well known in Scotland, and in some parts of our country and church.
To anxious seats, (a strange appellation) in a promiscuous congrega-
tion, on which the awakened and alarmed are placed by themselves,
to be addressed and prayed for separately, and to be gazed at by the
whole assembly, I confess I am not friendly. I do not deny that
they may have been used without injury, perhaps with some advan-
tage, in certain places, and on particular occasions. But as a gene-
ral measure they seem to me unnecessary, and seriously objectiona-
ble. That the anxious should be specially addressed and prayed for,
I not only admit, but consider as highly important. But this can
surely be done, and I think to much greater advantage, after the pro-
miscuous audience has retired, or in what I think still better, a meeting
specially appointed for the purpose — Such a meeting I held weekly,
for the students of the college at Princeton, in the revival there of
which I have spoken. But anxious seats in a promiscuous assembly,
seem to me far less calculated to ascertain the number and the indi-
viduals who are truly and deeply impressed, than a meeting to which
there is no motive to go, but a deeply felt anxiety of soul, and desire
of relief — There is an ostentation about anxious seats, in an indis-
criminate assemblage, which I am persuaded keeps some back, who
are really laboring in spirit, and brings others there who feel very lit-
tle J and the use of these seats has I think been, in some places, the
first step to ulterior proceedings of a very exceptionable character —
There ought to be as much private, individual conversation, between
a pastor and those of his charge who are deeply convinced of their
lost estate, and inquiring what they must do to be saved — as much of
this, as his time will admit ; and here in particular he should call the
elders of his church to his aid, and add to it the assistance of some
other discreet and judicious Christians. But the conversation of
awakened sinners with persons wanting prudence and experience,
although perhaps not destitute of piety, has often done much harm,
and should be guarded against as far as practicable — Books, as well
as conversation, ought to be used, by those whose minds are labor-
ing in spiritual things — especially when they have reached a state in
which they have hope mingled with fear, in relation to the momentous
inquiry whether they have passed from death to life, or not, My

350 APPENDIX.

"Gtuestions and Counsel," heretofore mentioned, were prepared for
my pupils at Princeton, when they were conceiving hopes that they
had become new creatures in Christ Jesus. Great care should be
taken to deal faithfully, tenderly, and discreetly, with all who are in
this situation. Besides the Bible, the daily and prayerful reading of
which should be enjoined on all who are endeavoring to ascertain
their rehgious state, the Works of our standard writers on the subjects
of doctrinal and experimental religion, should be recommended, and
as circumstances favor, diligently perused. I might add other re-
marks, but I have already exceeded proper bounds, under this parti-
cular. I cannot however omit to say, that during the whole of a re-
vival, the solemn truth, that true conversion is a work of God, and
not of men, ought to be made prominent, in all discourses, both pub-
lic and private.

4. I am to mention some of the errors and abuses which are too
often witnessed, in a time of great and general excitement on the
subject of religion. It may seem mysterious that God should permit
a work of his own holy and blessed Spirit to be accompanied, mar-
red and perverted by errors and abuses. But so it has been from the
beginning. It appears from the 14th chapter of the first Epistle to
the Corinthians, that in the time of the apostle Paul, there was such
an abuse, even of the miraculous gifts of the Holy Ghost, that there
was danger that at least the "ignorant and unbelievers" would draw
the conclusion — and the Apostle intimates that it would not be an
unnatural conclusion — that those who acted in the disorderly and ex-
travagant manner which he describes, were "mad." Alas! how
often, since the time of the apostles, have religious excitements been
permitted to run into wild excesses, even greater and more pernicious
than those which he rebuked. Such, it is well known, were witness-
ed in some parts of our country, in the great revival in the time of
Whitfield, though always discountenanced by him, and by all the
discreet, pious, and distinguished ministers of the gospel, who co-
operated with him. I have before me while I write, a pamphlet on
this subject, written and published by the Rev. Jonathan Dickinson,
the first president of the college of New Jersey. The title of the
pamphlet is too long for me to insert, but it is headed with the words
" A display of God's special grace, in a familiar dialogue." The
copy I have, was from a second edition, printed in this city, in 1743.
and the whole design of the pubhcation avowedly is, to maintain
that what then appeared was " a display of God's special grace ;'»
and at the same time, to bear a most pointed testimony against all

APPENDIX. 351

the extravagances and errors by which it was attended ; and they
were very much the same, in the substance of them, as have since
appeared in our country, and are, at this time, exhibited in certain
places. There is a recommendation of this work, called " A prefa-
tory attestation," subscribed in Boston, under the date of August 10th,
1742, by Benjamin Colman, Joseph Sewall, Thomas Prince, John
Webb, Wilham Cooper, Thomas Foxcroft, and Joshua Gee. A
similar attestation, accompanied the second edition, and is dated
" Philadelphia, June 1st, 1743," and subscribed by Gilbert Tennent,
William Tennent, Samuel Blair, Richard Treat, Samuel Finley, and
John Blair. By this publication, the fathers of the Congregational
and Presbyterian churches, whose names are attached to it, " being
dead yet speak ;" and they speak as decidedly against some of the
new measures now in vogue, as if it had been their immediate object
to condemn them. At the time when the excesses, which were wit-
nessed in Kentucky, about thirty years ago, began to appear, and
which terminated most disastrously to the interests of vital piety, I
advised the repubhcation and transmission to that region, of nume-
rous copies of Mr. Dickinson's pamphlet. But this was not done ;
and indeed before it could be done, those who needed it most, had
gone beyond the reach of all reason or argument. They regarded
themselves as the only truly enlightened men, and the exclusive
friends of revivals of religion, and they looked with pity or contempt,
on all who endeavored to counteract their fanaticism, and regarded
and denounced them as cold hearted formalists and wretched hypo-
crites. You are aware, I presume, of the result of this great reli-
gious excitement. There were a considerable number, doubtless,
who became truly pious. But Cumberland presbyterianism, Shaker-
ism, Socinianism and Deism, reaped a large part of the harvest that
grew up from the seed which was sown by the exclusive revival men
at that time. Kentucky has not yet fully recovered from the injury
which was done to her religious interests at this memorable period.
It was followed by an open avowal and general prevalence of infidel
principles, with all their mournful consequences, beyond any thing
that had previously appeared.

I cannot pretend to enumerate all, nor the half, of the errors broach-
ed, and the abuses committed, in the times of religious excitement
which have occurred in our country. The distinguishing doctrines,
and the ecclesiastical order of our church, have, at such periods, al-
ways suffered. The doctrines of God's sovereignty, original sin, the
entire dependence of the sinner on the special influence of the Holy

352 APPENDIX.

Spirit in the work of regeneration and conversion, and justification
solely by the righteousness of Christ imputed to the believing peni«
tent, and received by faith alone, have almost invariably been either
denied, or perverted and misrepresented, in a manner that was equi-
valent to a denial. The order of our church has been disregarded —
All who chose have become exhorters and leaders in social worship
— not, in some places and on some occasions to the exclusion of
women, even in promiscuous assemblies. The eldership of the
churches, and indeed all church discipline, and all church judicatures
have been disregarded, if they attempted to restrain or censure the
intemperate zeal of those who considered themselves as more en-
lightened, and more endowed with spiritual gifts and graces, than
men, however long might have been their standing in the church,
and eminent their piety, previously to the period of excitement. It
has even happened that a minister who has led others into extrava-
gance, has at length found himself left behind them ; and been consi-
dered and treated as a mere formalist, for whose conversion prayer
needed to be made, and has been made accordingly, in the social
meetings of his former disciples. I have neither time nor inclination
to specify the almost innumerable acts, of imprudence in speech and
action — the harsh language addressed to individuals, privately and
publicly, the disregard of decorum, and the introduction of novel and
ostentatious practices, in the sanctuary itself — which have character-
ized the advocates and leaders of new measures, in times of great
religious excitement in our country. But there is one measure which
seems to be pre-eminently new — for I have not heard of its ever hav-
ing been adopted in our church, till very recently — of which I must
take a little particular notice — It is the measure of admitting to the
full communion of the church, persons whose supposed conversion
has happened but a day or two ; or perhaps but a few hours, before
their admission — persons, too, who had previously manifested no se-
rious regard to religion, and who in some instances, had been even
dissolute and profane. I can scarcely conceive of a practice more
evidently calculated than this, eventually to bring dishonor on reli-
gion, by fining the church with unsound professors, who will ulti-
mately become open apostates, or at best demonstrate that they have
never possessed a spark of vital piety. Who that has ever seen a
general awakening of a congregation to the concerns of the soul
but has had to lament, that numbers whose exercises, for a time,
seemed to be as hopeful, perhaps even more hopeful, than those of
almost diYiy others, eventually lost all their religious impressions, and

APPENDIX, 353

became as careless as they ever had been, and often far more hard
and unimpressible, than in their former unsanctified state? Now,
these individuals who thus lost their impressions, would assuredly
have been taken into the communion of the church, if the new mea-
sure under consideration had been in use, in the places where these
instances have occurred. And what reason have we to beheve that
sudden and hopeful impressions, and the appearance and profession
of having experienced a change of heart, which now occur, will
prove more solid and lasting than those of former times ? It is ad-
mitted, that there may be, and will be, some false professors, after all
the care and pains that can be taken to keep them out of the church.
But they will be multiplied to an awful and reproachful extent, if
some period of probation, and a good deal of sifting and close exa-
mination be not employed to prevent the evil. The plea that is made,
in favor of the mischievous practice in question, derived from what
was done by the apostles on the day of Pentecost, is, in my apprehen-
sion, of no avail. The cases supposed to be similar, are very unlike.
A profession of Christianity, at that time, could not be made, but at
the imminent risk of all earthly possessions, and of life itself. Be-
sides, there was, among other extraordinary bestowments at that
time, the gift of " discerning of spirits," and I have not heard that
the new measure men have, as yet, pretended to this gift. Indeed
the whole dispensation of the Holy Spirit, at that period, was extra-
ordinary and miraculous ; and to draw a parallel between the occur-
rences then, and those which now take place — a parallel extending to
all the circumstances of the two cases — seems to me utterly unwar-
rantable and exceedingly presumptuous.

Numerous are the lamentable- consequences of the errors and
abuses which arise in times of religious revival — They stop the pro-
gress of revivals, as well as prevent the blessed results which might
otherwise appear ; they bring revivals themselves into suspicion and
reproach. Many think, that if they begin to yield to any serious
impressions which they may feel when a revival begins, they will be
carried away into all the excesses and delusions of which they have
heard so mucli, and they shake off their seriousness, and harden their
hearts against all warnings and exhortations. One of the worst con-
sequences of the errors and abuses contemplated is, that they lead
unsanctified men, especially worldly wise men, to think that all vital
piety is delusive ; and that some decent regard to religious institu-
tions and observances, with moral conduct, is religion enough, and
indeed all the religion which is worthy of the name — Of this conse-

33

354 APPENDIX.

quence of these errors and abuses the examples are multitudinous
and most deplorable. New measure men reproach us with being
enemies to revivals, but they are themselves the greatest real ene-
mies to those displays of God's special mercy, that they ever have.
Those who openly oppose and blaspheme them are recognized at
once as enemies, treated as such, and injure but few beside them-
selves. But these indiscreet and mistaken men, who claim to be, and
are believed to be, the warmest friends of revivals of religion, are in
the camp, are identified with the cause, and all that they advise and
do is considered as belonging to the cause ; and they make it the sub-
ject of reproach and aversion to the world at large. Now, if the
world is to be converted to God by revivals of religion — which I fully
believe, and think must be evident to reflecting minds — those who
abuse and pervert revivals, whatever may be their pretensions or in-
tentions, are really opposing the plan and purposes of God. They
are therefore to be withstood, with decision and firmness, yet with
meekness and prudence. Now and then, an individual of them, like
Davenport in the time of Whitfield, and Marshall in Kentucky, may
come out, and confess and bemoan their errors publicly — as every
truly pious man who has been deluded, as they were, ought to do —
but the instances of this frank and public acknowledgment of error,
are rare ; and if they were not rare, the mischief done, is done irre-
parably, before those who renounce their error, are brought to bewail
and repent of the share which they have had in producing it. "We
must oppose them, therefore, openly, and without fear or hesitation ,
and the sooner it is done after their operations have commenced,
the better ; for after the delusion has proceeded to a certain length, it
becomes like a resistless torrent, which nothing can stop, till it has
spent its force. You have, therefore, in my judgment, done well, in
preaching and publishing discourses intended to have an effect in cor-
recting the errors and abuses to which I have referred ; and on the
evening of my ministerial life, I willingly bear my solemn testimony
against them, and am glad of an opportunity to record it, as here I
do — ^May the Lord assist and bless you, in all your endeavors to plead
his precious cause, and extend his blessed kingdom. So prays your
friend and brother in the gospel of our dear and adored Redeemer.

ASHBEL GREEN.
Rev. W. B. Sprague, D. D.

LETTER XVIII.

From the REVEREND MOSES WADDEL,

Late President of Franklin College, Athens, Georgia.

Willington, South Carolina, Feb. 25, 1832.
Reverend and Dear Sir,

Your letter of 26th ult. is received, in which you request me to
communicate to you some general account of the revivals of religion
which have occurred under my observation, or within the sphere of
my labors ; and also my opinion on some other subjects connected
with them.

Shortly after the revolutionary war ended, during the year 1784,
there was a very solemn attention to religion excited in the minds of
many persons in the congregation of Concord, where I was born, and
in the adjacent churches of Bethany and Fourth Creek ; which were
then under the pastoral care of that zealous, indefatigable and faith-
ful minister of the gospel, the late Rev. James Hall, D. D. He then
resided in Iredell county, North Carolina, where he also died a few
years ago. This revival was brought about by no other means appa-
rently than the divine blessing which attended the evangelical, expe-
rimental and practical preaching of the pastor, together with his un-
tiring attention to public catechising and family visitation of the
churches under his care. In these two last mentioned duties, he was
in labors more abundant than any pastor I have ever known. This
period was marked with no noise or sensible disorder ; but a visible
solemnity seemed to pervade the congregations, and a number were
added to those churches of such as, I trust, have been and shall be
saved. Sacramental occasions, I think, were attended with more
reverential solemnity than any I have ever witnessed.

During the years 1788, and 1789, there was a considerable atten-
tion to religion in the (then) upper parts of Georgia, including the
present counties of Wilkes, Elbert, Oglethorpe, Taliaferro, Hancock
and Greene, in which last I then resided. The Baptist churches par-
took largely of it, by the ministry of the Rev. Silas Mercer and Abra-

B56 APPENDIX.

ham Marshall. The Methodist churches were much increased by the
ministry of the Rev. Hope Hull and others. The Presbyterian
churches at that time in Georgia were " few and far between ;" yet
by the missionary labors of the Rev. Daniel Thatcher, and the occa-
sional and most refreshing visits of the Rev. John Springer, a consi-
derable number was added to the Presbyterian church, and several
congregations were organized. In these eventful and important
changes, seasons of pubhc worship in our congregations were alto-
gether noiseless, but deeply marked wite great solemnity.

In the year 1802, what has been often called the great or old revival
commenced in this state, and continued in some degree to appear at
some places of public worship until in 1805. This was distinguished
from all others I have ever seen in our church, in many respects. It
was said to have commenced in Kentucky, and gradually passed on
through Tennessee and North Carolina, into this state. The first
time I attended a meeting of this kind was in July 1802, in one of our
congregations called Nazareth. This meeting lasted four or five days,
and was followed by the appointment of several others in different
congregations within the bounds of our Presbytery, all of our ministers
being then present. At that meeting many things occurred which I
never had before witnessed ; such as, persons falling to the ground as
suddenly as if they had been pierced through the heart by a bullet or
a sword, while a sermon or exhortation was being delivered, which
had nothing unusually animated or appropriate in it either as to mat-
ter or manner. Some, when falling, would utter a shriek, and lie dur-
ing hours still and silent ; others would weep and moan mournfully.
The numbers who attended this meeting at Nazareth were variously
computed by different persons, from five to eight thousand. I inclined
to believe the latter more correct. I never have seen so many people
collected at a place of worship before or since. This was a camp-meet'
ing, and the first I ever saw, although I have witnessed a number since.
Some of the following meetings of that kind, though not quite so
numerously attended, yet exhibited more instances of persons falling
than were exhibited there. I have never dared to say, that the ope-
ration of God's Spirit did not produce those, or many of those wonder-
ful effects which were witnessed there and elsewhere on such occa-
sions ; nor would I presume to say that none of those ^^ bodily exercises,''^
as they were often called, did ultimately terminate in the saving con-
version of the souls of those who were so wonderfully afficted ; but 1
must say, with regret, that a number of those within the bounds of
my personal acquaintance, who were prostrate on the ground for

APPENDIX. 357

several silent hours, did not afterwards give satisfactory evidence of
their heart's having been savingly changed.

The revival of religion which came more immediately and fully under
my view, was that which took place in the town of Athens and state
of Georgia, in the year 1826, at which time I was president of Franklin
college. During five years preceding, a few professors of our small
church, which had been organized there in 1820, had attended a
weekly prayer meeting, and united in imploring the King of Zion to
grant us an effusion of his Holy Spirit, and a season of refreshing
from his presence. Two young men who had finished their academ-
ical studies in the college not long before, sickened and were cut off
by death, within one month. As one died in the town and the other
in the neighboring part of the country, they were both visited by a
number of their fellow students, most of whose minds were deeply
affected by the sufferings and the sayings of their dying friends. A
more solemn attention to the ministration of the word and ordinances
soon became visible, and the solemn concern of many in the college
for the salvation of their souls could no longer be concealed. Seri-
ousness became almost universal in the members of the institution,
and inhabitants of the town. It commenced in August. In Septem-
ber and October twenty-seven students professed to have obtained a
hope of the pardon of their sins, and about the same number of per-
sons who resided in Athens and its vicinity ; all of whom I think at-
tached themselves to some church. The succeeding year continued
to be visited with cheering tokens of the Divine presence and blessing,
not only in the college and Athens, where the revival commenced, but
the attention to religion diffused itself, if I may so speak, to and through
all the adjacent counties, and many more remote parts of the state.
Its effects were soon felt in the different congregations of which Hope-
well Presbytery consists, as well as those in the Baptist and Method-
ist denominations. During this revival there was no disorder or unu-
sual noise in any of our rehgious meetings, notwithstanding numbers
were known to be under pungent convictions and deep distress of
mind.

To genuine revivals of religion every true minister and faithful fol-
lower of Jesus Chrift must be a friend. The most proper and pro-
mising means that man can use to produce and promote a revival, I con-
ceive to be frequent and fervent prayer on the part of ministers, elders
and professors in their closets, in the sanctuary, and in social meetings,
consisting of smaller numbers of professing Christians. Ministers
should insist often and earnestly on the nature and necessity of regen-

33*

358 APPENDIX.

eration founded on the entire depravity of human nature — the abso-
lute necessity of an interest in Christ's righteousness by an humble,
appropriating faith, and of the quickening, enUghtening and sanctify-
ing operations of the Holy Spirit to work in the soul, both to will and
to do, of God's good pleasure. To insist upon and urge these topics
upon the attention of his hearers, should be the evangelist's great em-
ployment in the pulpit ; and afterwards to be undeniably importunate
in imploring the blessing of Him loho alone can give the increase, upon
his labors. This blessing should be sought daily in his closet. To
converse privately with his hearers on experimental religion is a duty,
to the neglect of which the want of ministerial usefulness and success
is often attributable. Those pastors who have been most attentive to
this duty as far as my observation has extended, have been the most
wise in winning souls to Christ : and what is a revival of religion bu^
a season of gathering souls into the ark of safety ?

Family visitation is also another most important duty of a minister
whose heart's desire is to see the pleasure of the Lord prosper in his
hand. On such occasions, personal interviews with the individuals
composing the household, I have generally thought to be most useful.
A general exhortation to the family, concluding always with social
prayer in their behalf, is indispensable. Such visits endear the pastor,
and inspire confidence in his ministrations and concern for their
spiritual interest.

Prayer for God's blessing on his word and ordinances, and frequent
conversation on the experimental exercises of their souls in matters of
religion with the members of the congregation and others, when oppor-
tunity is afforded, together with such cautions and counsel as may ap-
pear necessary, are also duties incumbent on ruling elders who desire
to see religion revive among them, and the pleasure of the Lord to pros-
per in their hands.

"With respect to the manner of conducting a religious revival after
it has pleased God to com mence one, I have witnessed various methods,
some of a more public, others of a more private nature ; but I have
observed when I visited and conversed with persons privately who
were anxious for their souls, they appeared more unreserved in the
statement of the exercises of their minds than when surrounded by a
number of others, besides the elders of the church. I have thought
that some persons whom I have seen attaching themselves to the
church had been too easily and hastily admitted.

May the blissful period speedily arrive, when " the knowledge of
the Lord shall cover the earth as the waters fill and cover the sea" —

APPENDIX. 359

"when the righteousness of Zion shall go forth as brightness, and her
salvation as a lamp that burneth," is the prayer, I doubt not, of your-
self, and of

Your friend and

Fellow laborer in the Gospel,

MOSES WADDEL.
Rev. W. B. Sprague, D. D.

LETTER XIX.

Prom the REVEREND EDWARD D. GRIFFIN, D. D.
President of Williams college, Williamstown, Massachusetts.

Williams College, Jan, 20, 1832.
Reverend and dear sir.

You ask me for some account of the early American revivals in the
modern series, particularly those in which I was permitted to take a
part, and those which have occurred in this college ; together with my
views of the proper means of conducting them and of guarding against
the dangers incident to their abuse.

Long before the death of Whitfield in 1770, extensive revivals in
America had ceased. And except one in Stockbridge and some other
parts of Berkshire county, Mass. about the year 1772 ; and one in the
North Gtuarter of Lyme, Conn, about the year 1780 j and one in
several towns of Litchfield county, Conn, about the^ year 1783 ; I
know of none which occm'red aftei wards till the time of which I am
to speak.

About the year 1792 commenced three series of events of sufficient
importance to constitute a new era. That yesiY the blood began to
flow in Europe, in that contest which, with short intervals, was des-
tined to destroy the " man of sin" and to introduce a happier form of
society and the glorious state of the Church. That year was estab-
lished at Kettering in England, the first in the continuous series of
societies which have covered the whole face of the Protestant world
and introduced the age of missions and of active benevolence. And

360 APPENDIX.

that year or the year before began the unbroken series of American
revivals. There was a revival in North Yarmouth, Me. in 179L In
the summer of 1792 one appeared in Lee, in the county of Berkshire.
The following November, the first that I had the privilege of witness-
ing showed itself on the borders of East Haddam and Lyme, Conn,
which apparently brought to Christ about a hundred souls. Since
that time revivals have never ceased. I saw a continued succession
of heavenly sprinklings at New Salem, Farmington, Middlebury, and
New Hartford, (all in Connecticut,) until, in 1799, 1 could stand at my
door in New Hartford, Litchfield county, and number fifty or sixty
congregations laid down in one field of divine wonders, and as many
moie in different parts of New England. By 1802 revivals had
spread themselves through most of the western and southern states ;
and since that time they have been familiar to the whole American
people.

I preached my first sermon at New Hartford Oct. 26, 1794. In the
fall of 1795 a revival commenced, which in the course of the winter
apparently brought about fifty to the knowledge of the truth. The
neighboring towns were not then visited: but in October 1798 a great
revival began at West Simsbury on the east, and soon extended to
Torringford on the west, and we were left like a parched island in the
midst of surrounding floods. The agonies of that hour can never be
told. First one, and then two, and afterwards more met me in my
study for prayer, and the wresthngs were such as I had never witness-
ed in a meeting before. On the 4th of November I went to the house
of God, saying as I went, "My soul, wait thou only, only, only upon
God, for my expectation is from him." During the morning ser-
vice I scarcely looked at the audience, and cared not whether they
were asleep or awake, feeling that the question of a revival did not lie
between me and them, but was to be settled in heaven. In the after-
noon, in alluding to the fact that Jesus of Nazareth was passing by
and we were left, and could hardly hope for another visit so soon, and
to the awful prospects of sinners in the middleof life if another revival
should not come in twelve or fifteen years, I seemed to take an eter-
nal leave of heads of famihes out of Christ; I came near falling; I
thought I should be obliged to stop ; but I was carried through. The
next day it was apparent that a revival had commenced ; a dozen heads
of families of the most respectable class were under conviction ; and in
the course of the winter and the following year a hundred were hope-
fully added to the Lord. The last time that I heard that 4th of No-
vember referred to at New Hartford, I was told that between forty and

APPENDIX. 361

fifty of those who had been received to the church, dated back their
convictions to that day.

In October 1800 the health of my family and the peremptory advice
of physicians compelled me to leave New Hartford. I spent the win-
ter in Orange, New Jersey. A time of refreshment from the presence
of the Lord was afforded us, and about fifty were added to the church.
In October ISOI I was installed at Newark. A revival commenced
the following winter, which continued through 1802 and extended into
1803. In my journal, under the date of Feb. 16, 1803, 1 find a hope
expressed that the number of converts amounted to a hundred. The
neighboring ministers were revived, and in the spirit of prayer went
forth two and two to visit the congregations, spending a day and
holding two meetings in a place, and continuing out six days. These
means began to be blessed as early as January 1803, and that year
about twenty contiguous congregations experienced the mighty power
of God.

In the spring of 1807 some seriousness appeared in Newark, and a
very few obtained hopes ; but the impression passed off. In the sum-
mer some half a dozen Christians were much exercised for a revival,
and, as it appeared afterwards, several sinners were nightly carried
in their dreams to the judgment seat, who threw off their impressions
by day. In the latter part of August a great revival broke out at
Elizabethtown on the south, and at Orange on the west. The Friday
before the first Sabbath in September, (which was our communion
Sabbath,) was observed by the church in Newark as a day of fasting
and prayer. On Sabbath morning a meeting was held expressly to
pray for a blessing on the word that day. Some went with little im-
pression, who found themselves and their brethren lost in that desire,
and returned with a strong hope that such a blessing would follow.
The next day I found several Christians saying that they never had
had such a sense of the truths brought out on the Sabbath before.
At a meeting in the evening I saw and felt such tokens of the divine
presence, that I had no longer a doubt that a revival had begun. It
had begun with mighty power. In all such seasons, if any feeling
had been more prominent than the rest, it was a deep sense of abso-
lute dependence : but never had I had so deep a sense of this before.
I could not keep at home ; I was constantly going from house to
house ; and yet I felt that I was doing nothing but holding a torch to
the tinder which God had prepared. The work extended to about
the same number of congregations as before, and by the same means,
tha ^linisters going out two and two as in the former case, In New-

362 APPENDIX.

ark ninety-eight joined the church atone time, and about two hun-
dred in all. By this time it was understood why a greater sense of
dependence had been granted : the work was to be greater than I had
ever seen before.

The first of June 1809, 1 was removed by the Providence of God
and by the advice of my brethren, to the Theological Seminary at
Andover, and to a connection with the infant church in Park street,
Boston, as a stated preacher. The house in Park street not being
finished, and the Rev. Mr. French of Andover dying that summer,
I took the pulpit and supplied it till winter for the benefit of the fa-
mily. It pleased God to pour out his Spirit. A revival of very con-
siderable extent ensued, calculated to fit that atmosphere to be
breathed by the sons of the prophets. One of the subjects of the
work, an only child, went out afterwards a missionary's wife to India,
and the affectionate parents, I have been informed, were heard to say,
they never were so happy in their lives.

The church in Park street having become discouraged by several
unsuccessful applications for a pastor, I thought it my duty, in the
spring of 1811, to devote myself wholly to them. For four years we
had a continual sprinkling, but things were not ripe for a heavenly
shower. The congregation in Newark having amicably divided, and
the second congregation being vacant, they solicited me in the spring
of 1815 to return to them. There were circumstances which led me
to believe that such was the will of God. I went about the first of
June. In December, 1816, a powerful revival began in the two con-
gregations, and about the same time in some neighboring towns,
which continued through most of the following year. I have no
document to show the numbers that were added to the churches.

In September 1821, I was appointed president of this college ; and
the indications of the divine will were so clear that I durst not refuse.

Thus, my dear sir, I have wandered over the first part of the
ground which your partial friendship assigned me, and will now con-
fine myself to the more important history of God's dealings with this
institution.

It was from Litchfield county that the spirit of the new era gradu-
ally crept upon this college. For near seven years after the charter
was obtained, the professors in all the classes amounted only to five ;
until, in February 1800, two of the members professed religion in
Litchfield county, where they had been the subjects of one of the re-
vivals of 1799. At the next commencement one of them graduated,
and another from the same revivals entered. These two were the

APPENDIX. 363

only professors in the classes, until joined by four more from the revi-
vals of the same county the following spring, which made an import-
ant change in the religious character of the college. The next class
that entered were nearly half professors, who in their senior year took
part in the first revival.

The earliest revival known in this town commenced in the spring
of 1805, and continued between two and three years. It soon ex-
tended to the college, where five began to hope. In the spring of
1806 a new impulse was given to the work. That spring was made
memorable to the college by the admission to its bosom of those dis-
tinguished youth, Samuel John Mills and Gordon Hall. Mills had
been prepared by the revival at Torringford, Litchfield county, in
1798-9, and he joined a class which contained such men as James
Richards and Robert Chauncey Robbins. He entered into the revi-
val with all his heart ; and in the course of the summer eight or ten
of that class became subjects of the work, and one or two others,
among whom was Gordon Hall, who joined the church in Williams-
town that same year. The work seems to have continued beyond
the summer ; for one account says, "Thirteen were added to the
church, of whom nine became ministers of the gospel. Ten others
were supposed to be subjects of the revival." Another account,
drawn up in 1827, says, "Besides those who became church members
from the classes that graduated in 1805, 6, 7, 8, 9, about seventeen.
have since become professors of religion."

Mills had devoted himself to the cause of missions from the com-
mencement of his new existence, and by the influence of that revival
he was enabled to diffuse his spirit through a choice circle who raised
this college to the distinction of being the birth place of American
missions. In the spring of 1808 they formed a secret society, to ex-
tend their influences to other colleges, and to distinguished individ-
uals in different parts of the country. One of them first roused the
missionary energies of Pliny Fisk, who afterwards died in Palestine.
In the autumn of that year, in a beautiful meadow on the banks of the
Hoosack, these young Elijahs prayed into existence the embryo of
American missions. In the fall of 1809, Mills and Richards and
Robbins carried this society to Andover, where it roused the first mis-
sionary band that went out to India in 1812, and where it is still ex-
erting a mighty influence on the interests of the world. In that band
were Gordon Hall and Luther Rice of this college. Richards soon
followed and laid his bones in India. Mills and his coadjutors were
the means of forming the American Board of Commissioners for

364 APPENDIX.

Foreign Missions, the American Bible Society, the United Foreign
Missionary Society, and the African School under the care of the
Synod of New York and New Jersey ; besides all the impetus given
to domestic missions, to the Colonization Society, and to the general
cause of benevolence in both hemispheres. Such were the fruits
of the revivals in Litchfield county, and of the first revival in this
college.

In January, 1812, another revival commenced in town under the
preaching of Samuel Nott, one of the first five missionaries who went
out that year to India. In April and May it extended to the college,
chiefly to the three lower classes. Twenty-four were hopefully con-
verted then, and a number afterwards. Another account says,
" Twenty-one were added to the church, of whom thirteen have be-
come ministers of the o-ospel. Several others felt the power of this
revival, and their lives have since proved that the effects were not
transient."

In June, 1815, the first president left the college. His parting ser-
mon had a great effect on the students. A third revival followed.
Fifteen were hopefully renewed in the course of the summer. Ano-
ther account says, " Twelve were added to the church, of whom nine
became ministers of the gospel. Several others received very salu-
tary impressions, whose lives have since shown the value of this revi-
val to them."

About the first of March, 1824, a fourth revival appeared to com-
mence in the person of WilUam Hervey, now a missionary in India.
Twelve or fourteen used to attend the inquiry meetings. Several
obtained hopes who endured but for a time. Hervey alone perse-
vered. Of the others that were impressed, one obtained a hope in the
summer of 1825, and is now a minister of the gospel; another joined
the church after he graduated, and is now a professor in the institution.
When college came together in October, 1825, the arrows of the
Almighty stuck in several hearts. Some old hopes were scattered to
the winds. A fifth revival ensued. During the latter part of the
term the powder was astonishingly great, affecting almost the whole
college. Of eighty-five students, full seventy thought themselves
Christians. The impression was kept up through the -spring term,
but there it ended. In this revival thirty-five experienced hopes,
some of which were soon renounced. For aught I know, from
twenty-five to twenty-seven are hoping still, and another who re-
lapsed has apparently been recovered. Twelve or thirteen are in th^

APPENDIX. 365

ministry or looking forward to it. Of these, Hollis Reed went with
Hervey to India; two belong to a company of ministers who, in the
spirit of missions, have located themselves for life in the new settle-
ments beyond the Mississippi ; and two or three others have been
pondering on a missionary life.

The sixth revival began about the first of March, 1827, and conti-
nued till vacation. It spent its chief force on the two lower classes,
from which six professed religion.

In October, 1828, some seriousness appeared, which continued
through that and the next term. Nine visited me under some impres-
sions. Inquiry meetings were set up. One obtained a hope which
was soon renounced. Not an individual held out. Three of them
however have since given evidence of a saving change.

A seventh revival appeared to commence in November 1829.
That month two gave evidence of piety who still continue. High
hopes were entertained, and a determination was taken to pray till
the blessing came. Meetings for prayer, accompanied with consider-
able excitement, were kept up through the term, and through the
long winter vacation, and through the spring term. I attended till
broken off by sickness in April, 1830. In the course of the winter
two more expressed hopes, one at least of which proved doubtful.

On the evening of January 6th, 1831, I was sent for to visit Troy,
where the first in the series of protracted meetings in this region had
lately been held, and where a great revival had begun. I went on
the 8th and returned on the 19th. Something hopeful had begun to
appear in town before I left home, and on Friday evening the 21st I
went to a meeting to tell the people what I had seen. One of the
students, hearing that a statement was to be made, went, and was
awakened. The next week we had a four days meeting, beginning
with a fast and ending with the communion Sabbath. This was the
second protracted meeting in the series, and was attended with an
evident blessing. A revival began in town. During vacation two
of the students obtained hopes here, and two more in Troy. When
college came together on the 10th of February, it was a time of great
solemnity. The month of March was full of power. By the 2d of
April, twenty, including those already mentioned, were apparently
rejoicing in truth. Of these, four soon renounced their hope ; the
^ther sixteen, for aught I know, still endure, and the greater part ap-
pear like devoted Christians.

These are the eight revivals which the pity of heaven has granted
34

366 APPENDIX.

to this college in twenty-six years, five of which, including two of
less extent, have appeared in seven years.*

The means employed in these revivals have been but two, — the
clear presentation of divine truth, and prayer : nothing to work upon
the passions but sober, solemn truth, presented, as far as possible, in
its most interesting attitudes, and closely applied to the conscience.
The meetings have been still and orderly, with no other signs of
emotion in the hearers than the solemn look and the silent tear. We
have been anxiously studious to guard against delusive hopes and to
expose the windings of a deceitful heart, forbearing all encourage-
ment except what the converts themselves could derive from Christ
and the promises, knowing that any reliance on our opinion was
drawing comfort from us and not from the Saviour. We have not
accustomed them to the bold and unqualified language that such a
one is converted, but have used a dialect calculated to keep alive a
sense of the danger of deception. For a similar reason we have kept
them back from a profession about three months.

Sinners have been constantly urged to immediate repentance, and
every excuse has been taken away. At the same time we have not
denied or concealed their dependence for the sake of convincing them
of their obligations. On the contrary, we have esteemed it vital to
urge their dependence in order to drive them from all rehance on their
own strength, and to make them die to every hope from themselves.
All that you can possibly gain by flattering their independence, is to
extort a confession of their obligations ; for as to matter of fact, they
will not submit until they are made w^illingin the day of God's power.
And if you can fasten upon them their obligations without that false-
hood which robs God of his glory, pray let it be done. This we
have found it possible to do. We have shown them that their obli-
gations rest on their faculties, and are as reasonable and as complete
as though the thing required was merely to walk across the floor ;
that their faculties constitute a natural abihty, that is, a full power to

April 18, 1832. There is at the preserit moment the ninth revival going on in
college. On the 18th of January we had a fast in town to pray for siich a blessing
in the college and congregation. Aiter that I recommended it to the students who
stayed in vacation, to hold meetings for prayer. The third which they held was
on the 1st of February, and I was invited to attend. I found the meeting uncom-
monly interesting and encouraging. 1 was then laboring under the commence-
ment of a disease which confined me till near the middle of March. In that inter-
val a protracted meeting was held in town and a revival commenced there, and the
spirit of prayer was greatly increased in college and a spirit of inquiry began
among the impenitent. The first hopeful conversion in college took place on the
16th of March, two days before I renewed my public labors in the house of God*
There are now seven students who venture to hope that they have " passed from
death unto life." Every thing is conducted with perfect stillness and decorum.

APPENDIX. 367

love and serve God, if their hearts were loell disposed, leaving nothing
in the way but a bad heart, for which they are wholly to blame if there
is any blame in the universe ; that sin can rest no where but in the
heart, and that if you drive it beyond the heart you drive it out of ex-
istence ; that they alone create the necessity for God to conquer them,
and to decide whether he will conquer them or not ; that it is an ever-
lasting blot on creation thst God has to speak a second time to induce
creatures to love him, much more that he has to constrain them by
his conquering power; and yet after all his provisions and invitations,
— after he has sent his Son and his Spirit to save them,^ — after he has
opened the door wide and stands with open arms to receive them, —
they will still break their Way to perdition if his almighty power do
not prevent ; that by their own fatal obstinacy they are cast entirely
upon his will ; that they are wholly in his hands,— that if he frown
they die, if he smile they live forever. This is the grandest of all
means to press them out of themselves, to cast them dead and help-
less upon God, to make them die that they may be made alive. Con-
ceal their dependence in order to make them feel their obligations !
The maddest purpose that ever was conceived, unless the thing re-
quired is to be done in their own strength. And then why do you pray
for the Spirit ? "In all thy ways acknowledge him, and he shall direct
thy paths." But in this greatest of all his works he is chiefly jealous
for his honor. He will not hear your prayers for a revival, if, when
you go out from his presence, you tell sinners that he has nothing to
do in the business but to convict, — that the god which regenerates is
light. If there is any truth sweeter than all the rest, it is this, that
we are absolutely, totally, and eternally dependent on his sanctifying
grace, and that he will have all the glory ; — if any view of God more
supporting and encouraging than all the rest, it is that which the
Christian takes when he feelingly says, "My soul, wait thou only
upon God, for my expectation is from him." Take any thing else
away, but take not away my God. This is the last truth that I will
give up till I yield my reason and my immortal hopes. If there is any
truth in defence of which I would po on a crusade — or, better still
in support of which I would go to the stake, — it is this. If you see
this denial shut up heaven, and then, instead of the Holy Ghost, you
see revivals carried on by human devices operating on the passions?
there is more cause to mourn than to rejoice.

I do not object to all measures to arrest attention, to move mode-
rately the imagination and passions, and to put the whole man into
action towards God and his revealed truths. I am no advocate for

368 APPENDIX.

addressing men as intellectual statues. But there is always some
danger in working on this part of the human constitution by other
means than truth set in its most affecting light and pressed home
upon the conscience, and at no period of existence is the danger so
great as at the crisis referred to. The imagination and passions are
useful handmaids ; but when they assume dominion, they make a
religion of bad proportions, if not altogetker delusive. This the his-
tory of religious enthusiasm shows on every page.

All this is known to the educated in our country ; and if any of
them have adopted measures calculated to give undue preponderance
to imagination and passion, it has been, for the most part, to answer
other purposes of religious policy. Much has been done of late to
lead awakened sinners to commit themselves, in order to get them over
that indecision and fear of man which have kept them back, and to
render it impossible for them to return with consistency. For this
purpose they are called upon to request public prayers by rising, to
come out into the aisle in token of their determination to be for God,
to take particular seats, called, in bad English, anxious seats,^ to come
forward and kneel in order to be prayed for, and in very many in-
stances, to promise to give themselves to religion at once. For much
the same purpose converts are called upon to take particular seats,
and thus virtually to make a profession in a day, and are hurried into
the church in a few weeks. These measures, while they are intended
to commit the actors, are meant also to awaken the attention of others,
and to serve as means of general impression. I would not make a
man an offender for a word ; but when these measures are reduced
to a system and constantly repeated, — when, instead of the former
dignity of a Christian assembly, it is daily thrown into a rambling
state by these well meant maneuvres, — it becomes a solemn question
whether they do not give a disproportionate action to imagination and
passion, and lead to a reliance on other means than truth and prayer,
and on other power than that of God. I have seen enough to con-
vince me that sinners are very apt to place a self-righteous depend-
ence on this act of commitment. " I have taken one step, and now I
hope God will do something for me," is language which I have
heard more th|in once. Against any promises express or implied, I
utterly protest. If they are promises to do any thing short of real
submission, they will bring up a feeling that more the sinner is not
bound to do : if they are promises to submit, they are made in the
sinner's own strength, and are presumptuous. The will, which
form,s resolutions and utters promises, cannot control the heart. Sin-

APPENDIX. 369

ners are bound to love God at once, but they are not bound to pro-
mise beforehand to do it, and rely on their own will to change their
heart. This is self-dependence. They are bound to go forth to their
work at once, but they are not bound to go alone : it is their privilege
and duty to cast themselves instantly on the Holy Ghost, and not to
take a single step in their own strength. In these extorted promises
there is another evil, — the substitution of human authority for the di-
vine. It is right for Christians to urge upon sinners the obligation
of immediate submission, and they cannot enforce this too much by
the authority of God ; but to stand over them and say, "Come, now
promise ; promise this moment ; do promise ; you must promise ;
promise and I will pray for you, — if you dont I wont ;" is overpow-
ering them with human authority, and putting it in the room of the
divine.

Sometimes these new measures are plainly intended to work on the
imagination and passions. When, in addition to all the rest, a whole
assembly are called upon to kneel, what is this but a measure in-
tended merely for effect ? No new truth is thereby conveyed to the
mind. Truth has to do with reason and conscience, but these tactics
with imagination and passion first, and afterwards with a stupid reli-
ance on forms, as the whole history of the church attests. Is there
no danger that we may again " be corrupted from the simplicity that
is in Christ?" The frequent repetition of these imposing ceremo-
nies will destroy their effect, and leave us with forms instead of feel-
ings. It was in this way that the primitive church sunk into all the
dead formalities of the church of Rome. The ceremonies were first
adopted because they were thought to be impressive. In time they
ceased to impress, and then the magnificent and garnished body of
worship was accepted for the soul. This is the certain course of
fallen nature. It is dangerous to work in human inventions upon
the forms of our worship. He who made and united the body and
soul, best knows what forms are adapted to our nature. The more
simple they are the less they draw the mind off* from God and truth.

God forbid that I should speak against protracted meetings, but I
will speak against their abuse. In this imperfect world it is almost
impossible that such a stimulating institution should not be abused.
It is so much easier to enter into the excitements of a protracted meet-
ing than to " tug at the oar of prayer" in secret, or even to exercise
a holy heart: it is so much easier to move the people by these impas-
sioned forms than to bring down the Holy Ghost by the struggles of
faith ; that there is the utmost danger that these meetings will be put

34^

StO APPENDIX.

in the room of secret prayer and of the Holy Ghost and even of per-
sonal religion. When I see them relied on to produce revivals w^ith-
out previous prayer, and a boast made that Christians w^ere stupid
when they began ; w^hen I see a revival of ten days produce its
hundred converts, and the people, who were stupid before, relapse
into the same stupidity at the end of the protracted meeting ; I can-
not but say, How different are these from the revivals of the last forty
years, which were preceded by long agonies of desire and prayer,
and which transmitted their spirit to many succeeding months.

There is another difference I fear in many cases. In those revivals
unwearied pains were taken to lay open the divine character in all its
benevolence, holiness, and justice ; to present the divine government
in all its righteousness and purity, in all its sovereignty and covenant
faithfulness, in all its reasonableness and benignity and awful terror ;
to lay open the carnal heart, festering with every evil passion, and the
horrid nature of sin, with its infinite demerits , to explain the great
provision of the atonement and the terms of acceptance with God ; to
bring out the mercy which melts in the Gospel and to press home the
invitation ; to show the reasonableness and sincerity of God in all hjs
treatment of sinners, and the unreasonableness of their obstinacy in
rejecting the Gospel. All these and many other topics furnished mat-
ter always new and always affecting to the conscience. It was all
regarded as an exhibition of God, in his character, government, and
relations to men ; and if we could make a clear manifestation of God,
we felt a confidence in leaving the issue in the hands of that Spirit
whose office work it is to take of the things of God and show them to
men. But now I fear that in many instances there is so much reliance
on these newly invented means of impression, that the truths of God
are but very imperfectly brought out or even studied ; dependance
being placed on a few topics of exhortation, without the i^easons which
the truths of the universe furnish. The consequence must be that the
people will be left in ignorance, with a high susceptibihty of irregular
excitement, and exactly fitted, should more sober habits return, to fill
the ranks of the most extravagant sectaries, — the same that happened
in New England some eighty years ago.

I have no fellowship with harsh or violent measures ; such as ab-
ruptly telling a professor that she has no religion and is going direct-
ly to hell, (merely because she is cold ;) and when she is horror struck
and begs you to pray for her, tearing yourself away and saying, I loooit
pray for you, and breaking out of the room, leaving her in agonies on
the floor ; all to shake her off from dependance on you, but really
endangering her reason and life.

APPENDIX. 371

Nor have I any more complacency in public personalities ; such as
calling people by name in prayer or preaching ; holding up certain
neighborhoods as subjects of public prayer on account of their special
wickedness or neglects ; and worse than all, dehberately laboring to
make sinners angry, in order to show them how they hate God and
his people and his truth ; thus doing evil that good may come.

" Let your women keep silence in the churches," says Paul ; " for
it is not permitted unto them to speak. — Jlnd if they will learn any thing,
let them ask their husbands at home ; for it is a shame for women to
speak in the church."* They may not even make public inquiries
after truth. " Let the women learn in silence with all subjection ; but
I suffer not a woman to teach nor to usurp authority over the man,
but to be in silence."! The contexts will show that the church refer-
red to was not a judicatory, but a common Christian assembly for in-
struction and worship ; and the reasons assigned for the prohibition
apply as much to public prayers di^io public teaching, and certainly as
much as to public inquiries after truth. And prayers are public in any
assembly of men and women collected for devotion. It is not neces-
sary, to make it public, that the assembly should be in the sanctuary
or on the sabbath. The primitive Christians had no sanctuary, and
often held those assembhes of which Paul speaks on other days of
the week. Wherever the sexes are mixed up in an assembly for social
prayer, there the prohibition applies. Nor is this against our mothers
and wives and sisters and daughters. They will gain more respect
and influence by keeping in the place which nature and nature's God
assigned them, than by breaking forth as Amazons into the department
of men.

From these excesses two special evils are sure to follow ; one among
the ignorant, the other among the learned and refined. That among
the ignorant is gross, palpable disorder. It is impossible that the local
scenes of the last six years should have been enacted, and that the
events of the last year should have given currency so wide to some of
them, without producing among the ignorant outbreaking disorder
somewhere. These fruits, I hope, have not yet extensively appeared ;
but a late scene which has been described to me as " a perfect revel
. of fanaticism,'' may serve as an example. Among other excesses,
when the awakened were called out into the aisle, some women found
themselves converted, and in the midst of a crowded assembly, and
with a loud voice, began to pray for their husbands. And this was
taken, by men hitherto deemed sober, — perhaps too sober, — as proof
of the extraordinary descent of the Holy Spirit. Such disorders, and

* 1 Cor : xiv. 34, 35. t 1 Tim : ii. 11, 12.

372 APPENDIX.

worse than these, will infaUibly spread themselves all abroad, if minis-
ters and distinguished members of the church do not combine in ear-
nest to check present measures. Human nature must cease to be
human nature if this is not the result. The other evil referred to is,
that these excesses, (I speak not of the disorders,) prejudice men of
learning and taste against revivals, and arm the influence of society
against them. And thus while they throw discredit on the most pre-
cious of God's works and obscure his glory where it was chiefly to be
shown, they lay stumbhng blocks before the blind over which miUions
will fall into hell. Let the attention of the world be aroused by every
hallowed means ; let the imagination and passions be wrought upon
as far as the most sweet and solemn and awful truths of God csn
move them ; let every knee be pressed to the earthin prayer, and every
authorized tongue be strained with entreaties to dying men ; let the
whole operation be as impressive, as irresistible, as love andj truth
and eloquence can make it : but O, for the honor of Christ and his
Spirit, and in pity to the cultivated millions of our race, let revivals be
conducted with order and taste, and shun every thing by which our
brethren may be offended or made to fall.
I am, dear sir,
With every sentiment of affection,

Your friend and brother.

E.D. GRIFFIN.
Rev. W. B. Sprague, D. D.

LETTER XX.

From the REVEREND HENRY DAVIS, D. D.
Late President of Hamilton college, Clinton, N. Y.

Clinton, J^,Y.,^ug. 25, 1S33.
Reverend and Dear Sir,

It gives me pleasure to learn that a second edition of your Lectures
on religious Revivals is called for. I cheerfully comply with your
tequest to furnish you with an account of some of the revivals which
have fallen under my observation ; and of those especially which I
have witnessed in those seminaries of learning with which I have
been connected. This I felt a desire to do before, in the letter with
my signature, found in the appendix to your Lectures already publish-
ed. But owing to circumstances, which it is not now necessary to
mention, I judged it, at that time, inexpedient.

It is a fact, not unknown to you, that I have never sustained the
office of a pastor of a church. My labors have been mostly devoted
to the services of colleges. My experience on this subject has been
chiefly within their walls. It has not, therefore, been as diversified as
that of a pastor of a church in different circumstances, whose duty
leads him to an immediate intercourse with people of various ranks
and conditions, and of all ages. But in the limited sphere in which it
hath pleased God that I should move, it hath also pleased him in
mercy to grant me the privilege of bearing testimony to many won-
derful displays of the power and riches of his grace.

The first revival of religion which came within my observation was
in the place of my birth — East Hampton, Suffolk county, on Long
Island, in this state. This town has been highly favored. It was
selected by God as a theatre, on which he was marvellously to display
the conquering power of his grace. Its three first ministers (James,
Hunting, Buell,) were all learned, able, and devoted men ; and the
period of their united ministry was one hundred and fifty-four years.
The first considerable revival of religion in the place occurred in
1741-2, apparently through the instrumentality of Davenport. Not-

374 APPENDIX.

withstanding the many untoward and ever to be lamented circum-
stances attending this revival, about sixty were added to the church
soon after the settlement of Dr. Buell, 1746. By his efforts and faith-
ful preaching, harmony was in a good degree restored, and as was
believed by those then hving, consequences lasting and most disas-
trous prevented. In 1749, God again revived his work to some
extent, principally among the young. But the year 1764 was sig-
nally distinguished as a season of God's gracious visitation. Many
more than one hundred, it was behoved, were made alive from the
dead. Ninety-nine were admitted to the communion of the church on
one Sabbath.

The revival which I witnessed took place in 1785 ; a few years sub-
sequent to the close of the struggle of our fathers for independence.
After such a long and alarming season of religious apathy as had
prevailed throughout our country, it was a novel, and could not but
also be an affecting, scene. I was then in early youth — at the age of
fifteen — and the impression of the passing events upon my mind is
still well nigh as strong and fresh in my memory as the events of
yesterday. Dr. Buell was eminently a man of God. The subjects,
which evidently were uppermost in his thoughts, and which lay with
most interest on his heart, were the glory of God and the salvation of
souls. He entered upon the public service of his Master about the
commencement of the memorable work of 1740-1. He was the inti-
mate friend of Brainard, and acted a prominent part in the transactions
of that day. He has related to me events which then occurred, and
in which he was personally interested, which filled me with surprise,
I might almost say, with astonishment ; and which I could not then
have believed, had not my information come from a man whose vera-
city could not be questioned. He was one of the very few of those
foremost in that work, whose subsequent labors were so much
blessed in the proper sense of the term. At the time of entering Yale
college, it was said to me by Dr. Stiles, after reading a letter of intro-
duction to him from Dr. Buell, "This man has done more good than
any other man who ever stood on this continent." Whatever may be
thought of the opinion of Dr. S., no one well acquainted with the
history of Dr. Buell will hesitate to say that his labors were eminently
useful. He was a man of ardent temperament, and a laborious stu-
dent. With the history of the church and the writings of the Fathers
he was intimately acquainted, and although not distinguished by a
talent for discrimination, or by argumentative powers, he was a tho-
roughly read and learned theologian. He embraced cordially and

APPENDIX. 375

preached with great boldness and emphasis the characteristic doc-
trines of the school of Calvin. The excesses of his own early labors,
and those of his associates, he had reviewed with cool and prayerful
dehberation ; and he looked upon them with humihation and regret.
But never had he cause for regret, as had most of his coadjutors, that
he had erred in doctrine as well as practice. Here permit me to re-
mark that except in seasons of revival, he had little intercourse with
his people. At other times, unless in cases of sickness, which he
scarcely ever neglected, he seldom made a visit or even a call. But
the door of his study was always open, and there he was ever ready
to impart counsel and instruction. At rehgious conferences, (or
prayer meetings as they were then called) although present at hun-
dreds myself, I have no recollection, as I have down from that to this
time frequently remarked, of ever seeing him present but in a single
instance. Compared with this fact, the practice of ministers at the
present period furnishes proof of the remark that men change with
times ; and the change in this respect must be a matter of rejoicing
provided it is not carried to the opposite extreme. The fact itself
clearly illustrates another truth, viz: that the success and usefulness
of a minister depend not upon his activity and zeal alone, nor upon
spending the whole or most of his time among his people ; nor upon
deriving subjects and matter for his sermons from a knowledge of
their condition thus acquired, or from circumstances in this way sug-
gested, (as has of late been seriously and publicly recommended,)
and without any time spent in his study to enable him to bring out of
his treasury things neiv and olcL

The career of Davenport was commenced in the county of Suffolk.
At the time of the revival in 1785, there were many living on the spot
still possessing all the vigor of manhood, who had been brought as
they hoped to seek and to embrace Christ, during the wild-fire and
extravagances of his time. And Buell had not yet wholly lost the fire
of his youth. It is not to be regarded as strange, if at the sudden oc-
currence of such a scene, they run into some of the excesses of their
.youthful days, notwithstanding, in the calm and deliberate season of
maturer years, they had looked back upon them with regret. Al-
though there were some things in the manner and in the means which
savored, in a considerable degree, of the excesses of times gone by,
. yet Dr. Buell was faithful to his trust. He dwelt much at this period,
■ as he had ever done, (but now with more than his usual directness
and power) on the character and perfections of God— his sovereignty
— his eternal purposes— the strictness and purity of his holy law —

376 APPENDIX.

the mercy proffered through the atonement of Christ, and through
him only — on the native depravity of the heart and its entire aliena-
tion from God, and the total helplessness of the sinner left to himself—
on the absolute necessity of the special influences of God's almighty
Spirit to slay his natural enmity, and to change the current of his
affections — on the danger to be guarded against from the deceitful-
ness of the heart, and from the subtlety of the adversary — and also on
the danger of procrastinating, and the reasonableness and duty of
giving himself immediately and unreservedly to God. The work
was powerful, and proved in a good degree, genuine. It was a sea-
son, it is believed, to which numbers will look back from the heights
of the blessed with astonishment, and with songs of gratitude and
glory to God, during eternity. Within six or eight months from its
commencement, more than one hundred were enrolled among the
professed children of God.

I witnessed at Yale college, when in the capacity of a tutor, the
great and precious work there in 1802. This work has proved to
that venerable institution a new era in its religious history. Indeed
the same may be said of it in respect to other colleges, for it seems to
have been to many of them, at least, as a harbinger of life to the
dead.

While I was at the head of Middlebury college in Vermont, that
institution w^as signally favored. It had been so favored, indeed, from
its beginning. It was founded with special reference to the interests
of the church. Its principal patrons in general were lovers of the
tiuth — they were men of prayer, who embraced cordially as the fun-
damental articles of their creed the doctrines of the reformation and
of their venerated pilgrim fathers. It was eminently the subject of
earnest prayer with the children of God throughout the state, and
with many of them, it is known, elsewhere. And their prayers were
not in vain. In consequence of the religious character of the institu-
tion for the first twenty years from its establishment, it was the resort,
not only of the sons of pious parents in the state, but of the sons of
many such parents abroad. It is well known that it has ever since
maintained a similar character, and has been exerting a wide and
healthful influence. Among the graduates of its first twelve classes
there were sixty-seven ministers of the gospel — a greater number
than is found among the first twelve classes of the graduates of any
other college in our country, (Princeton excepted) : on the catalogue
of which college, at the same age, is the same number exactly. Du-
ring my connection with it, a period of eight years, it experienced

APPENDIX. 377

irepeatedly powerful and precious revivals ; as did the village of Mid-
dlebury. No class was graduated during this period who had not
witnessed one or more seasons of refreshing, and during the collegiate
course of one class, the institution was favored with three such
seasons.

Hamilton college in this state, which I have recently left, and over
which 1 presided nearly sixteen years, has not been owned of God in
«o signal a manner. It owes not its origin in so high a degree, it is
to be feared, to the same motives. It has experienced several adverse
vicissitudes. But God, notwithstanding, has not left himself without
witness that he has been gracious unto it. During my connection
with it, it was favored with four special visitations of mercy. Two of
them were seasons of great power. The fruits of each of them were
something more than twenty hopeful converts ; — about one half of
the impenitent youth who were members of the institution. The first
of these two seasons, unless I was greatly deceived in my judgment,
exhibited the most powerful and genuine work of the kind which I
ever witnessed in any college. The whole progress was accompa-
nied with a stillness and solemnity like that of the house of death.
It occurred shortly after a period of unusual turbulence and misrule.
The transforming influence of the Holy Spirit, in many instances,
was so strikingly manifest, that they must have carried evidence to
the mind of the most hardened infidel not to be resisted, that nothing
short of the almighty power of God could have produced the change.
Some of the subjects of the work were of families of great respecta-
bility; and the work was regarded by the pious friends of the college
as a special and most seasonable interposition of divine favor, and as
a sure pledge that God would still have it in remembrance,

Now with regard to the several revivals of religion to which I have
alluded, in these different institutions of learning, there was so strono-
a resemblance in their most important characteristics as to leave no
possible ground to doubt of their being all effects of the operation of
the same Spirit. The conviction and conversion of those in unbelief,
were usually preceded by the revival of behevers themselves. They
were first brought to reflect upon their own backslidings and unfaith-
fulness, their want of regard to God's honor and requirements, their
apathy towards those around them who were still out of Christ, and
without concern for their souls. And their languishing graces were
revived ; a spirit of earnest prayer was shed down upon them ; they
looked to God, and asked, lohat ivilt thou have me to do ? But such
was not the fact in every case. In one instance, Avliile the professecj

35

3T8 APPENDIX.

friends of Zion were apparently at ease, the conviction wrought in
the mind of a thoughtless youth by a sermon addressed to the young,
seemed to be the harbinger of an extensive and most interesting work.
At another time, when there was no unusual life manifested by
Christians, on entering the chamber of a youth of a family of wealth
and fashion, and whose religious instruction had been greatly ne-
glected, I found him to my great surprise sitting in a reflecting pos-
ture, with a Bible in his hand, and with a countenance which indi-
cated that all was not peace w^ithin. To the question, " My young
friend, is there any thing lying with weight upon your mind?" He
answered, *'I am a sinner — a great sinner," I inquired of him what
had led to his conviction of this. He replied that he had been brought,
but he could not tell how, to think on the error of his ways ; — to see
that he had been constantly sinning against God, notwithstanding his <
goodness and mercy towards him, all his days ; — that he felt himself
justly condemned, and was astonished that he had been spared so
long. The example of an amiable and beloved youth, moral in his
deportment, and of such w^orldly hopes and prospects, humbled under
a sense of guilt, and feeling as if all on earth were vanity, could not
but lead his fellow students to reflect on their own condition. The
next subject of conviction was a class mate and intimate friend ; and
a youth of similar character and prospects. A glorious work ensued, i 1
which, it is fully believed, through the instrumentality of those who
were its subjects, has already been indirectly the cause of the con-
version of thousands. Such instances show that God is a sovereign,
and works in his own way ; and that in accomphshing his infinitely
wise and holy purposes, he seems sometimes to step aside from the
ordinary course of his providence, and to human view to effect his
design without means.

But the history of the church in all ages shows that it is by means
of the humility of believers, a deep consciousness of their entire de-
pendance on God for strength, their watchfulness, their perseverance,
their faithful prayers, his purposes of grace are usually accomplished,
and that unless they come up to the help of the Lord, there is little rea-
son to hope that sinners will be convicted and renewed, and his name
glorified in their salvation. The commencement of a genuine revival
of religion,jf I may judge from what I have seen, is usually a trying
time to Christians. The Spirit of God seems to search them as with
a candle. Often have I witnessed those who were thought to have
adorned their profession, trembhng (usually, however, but for a little
time,) as if on the borders of despair. As to the revivals of which I

APPENDIX. 379

hare spoken, I have witnessed no self-confident anticipations of them.
I have heard no believers saying that they knew by their own feelings,
from their frames or illuminations, from their freedom and enlarge-
ment in prayer, from their nearness of access to the throne of grace,
or from their assurance of being co-workers with God, that there was
about to be a revival. Nor did I ever hear of their saying at any time
that if Christians would only do their duty, they might have all their
families or friends as well as not, converted immediately.

In regard to those who, in the judgment of charity, were led to a
cordial acceptance of the gospel offer, during tlie seasons to which 1
have referred, there was an evident diversity as to their feelings, and
the strength and pungency of their convictions during the progress of
the work ; yet in one respect there was a perfect coincidence among
them — viz., in the strong and irrepressible conviction that they were
sinners, justly condemned by God's law, and that independently of
the atonement of Christ there was no hope for them. But while their
conviction of sin and of their lost condition was deep and overwhelm-
ing, and as it would seem, too powerful in some cases long to be en-
dured, in others their distress and anxiety appeared to arise from an
impression that they had little or no true conviction. And while all
acknowledged that their condemnation by the perfect and holy law of
God was just, and their lips must be forever sealed ; yet they could
not but feel, if, while others were saved they should be left to perish —
that God somehow or other would be a respecter of persons. I have
noticed a striking difference among indi\^iduals — the subjects of the
same revival ; and also in the general character of the revivals when
compared with each other. The Spirit of God in its operation seems
sometimes to have been more quick and powerful than at others, in
conquering the pride and enmity of the heart, and bringing it to sub-
mit to the terms of the gospel.

As to the immediately subsequent appearance of those who had
indulged the hope that they had passed from death unto life, they all
believed that faith and salvation are the gift of God — of his free and
sovereign grace ; and that this gift cannot be bestowed but through
the atonement of Christ. Yet there was a diversity as to the strength
of their hopes, and their confidence in themselves ; owing undoubt-
edly in some measure to a dissimilarity of constitutional tempera-
ment, and a difference in the kind and mode of instruction formerly
received ; but probably to nothing else so much as to the difference
in the ardor and in the method and manner of the chief instruments
in the work. In but few instances, however, was witnessed a high

S80 AJPPfeNDiX.

degree of* assurance and self-confidence. Almost all were alarmed
more or less lest their wicked hearts should deceive them, and they
should be found to have walked in the light of their own fire and in the
sparks which they had kindled. They were modest and retiring — C5-
teeming others better than themselves ; apparently of a meek and hum-
ble spirit ; seai'ching the scriptures for light and for the trial of their
faith, and seeking counsel and instruction from age and experience.
Often have I heard the remark made, "It is a wonder that God should
have mercy on such a sinner as I am. It seems, if I am saved, that it
must be a miracle." Never have I heard it said, " How easy a thing
it is to be a Christian — It is strange that I could not see it before —
Why it is just as easy to love God as to love the world, or to love our
parents or our brothers." Never in a single instance have I known
the young and inexperienced convert to denounce hoary headed and
experienced Christians — because they could not feel and talk and
pray as he did — as cold or dead, or as backsliders. They felt that to
glorify and enjoy God would be their reasonable service and chief de-
light ; and that although he should cast them off and leave them to be
miserable forever, it would still be their duty to adore him, and that
his name would be magnified in their destruction. Comparatively
but a small number of those who were believed to be converts, fur-
nished serious grounds for apprehension by their future lives, that
they had been deceived themselves and had deceived others. A vast
majority gave satisfactory evidence that God had begun a good work
in their hearts ; and ground for hope that it would be carried on, till
finally through his grace abounding in Christ Jesus, it would be made
perfect in glory.

In general, those who at first manifested most confidence in them-
selves, who were the least troubled with doubts and fears, did not
furnish by the manner of their subsequent lives, the best evidence to
others for hopes of their good estate. Of this class were much the
greater proportion of those who entirely abandoned their hopes, and
(speaking after the manner of men) were farther from God and hea-
ven than before. "While those who began to hope with trembling,
who were most distrustful of themselves, most jealous of their deceit-
ful hearts, and seemed hardly to presume that God would condescend
to bestow pardoning mercy on such rebels as they had been, were
found, in general, most steadily to grow in grace, and in the know-
ledge of God, and to become the most consistent, stable, and devoted
Christians.

The means used in the progress of the revivals with which I have

APPENDIX. 3S1

formerly been conversant, were such as have long been practised in
our churches, and have received the approbation of the greatest and
best men in generations that are past as well as in our own ; and to
which the Great Head of the church has unequivocally given his
sanction in their propitious results. Means which are directly pre-
scribed in the Gospel, or are believed to be in strict conformity with
its spirit. I mean, preaching the truths of God's word with plainness
and discrimination ; setting forth the perfections of God, the reason-
ableness of his requirements, the dependance of man, his relations
and obligations to God, his ruined condition by nature and the way
of his recovery — meetings for conference, exhortation, and prayer ;
and visiting from room to room, and privately conversing with the
students — both with the anxious and others. The latter is a prac-
tice which may be adopted with peculiar convenience in a college.
And any man acquainted with the circumstances of a college, and
with the character and situation of its inmates, must be persuaded
that there is hardly any one means besides, from which consequences
more happy, could rationally be anticipated.

Other revivals of religion have I witnessed formerly in our churches ;
but I will not enumerate nor describe them. But all which have fallen
within my observation till recently, though generally attended with
much power, were yet characterized by a good degree of order and
stillness. And their genuineness has been attested by their results.

You may expect from me some account of the religious excitements
which have lately fallen within my notice in the region in which I
reside. I will only say that the measures which have been adopted,
and to a great extent the results which have been witnessed, have
formed a melancholy contrast to those which have characterized the
revivals with which I have been conversant in former days; though
it gives me pleasure to state my conviction that the extravagances
which have prevailed among us are gradually subsiding, and that
our churches generally are becoming more deeply impressed with the
importance of adhering to the great principles of gospel order.

That God may give you strength, and prosper all your judicious
efforts for the protection and advancement of the interests of his
church, is the sincere wish and prayer of

Your friend and brother,

HENRY DAVIS.

35*

LETTERXXI.

From the REVEREND THOMAS DE WITT, D.D.

Associate Pastor of the Collegiate Reformed Dutch Churches in the city of
New York.

JVeio York, June 10, 1833.
Reverend and Dear Sir,

No topic is of more vital importance and transcendant interest,
than tiie promotion of the work of the Spirit in the midst of the church,
and by her instrumentahty. The proper character of that work, and
the best means by which it may be increased and extended, deserve
the most careful investigation, and should be held in prominence be-
fore the church, so as to excite and regulate her zeal and efforts.
Just in proportion to the incalculable value of true revivals, is the
importance of guarding and promoting their purity, fruitfulness, and
permanence. The church has always more to fear from the enemy
within the camp, in the subtlety of a corrupting and perverting pro-
cess, than from the enemy without, in the boldness of direct opposi-
tion ; — more when he appears in the form of an angel of light, than
when he goes about as a roaring lion, seeking whom he ma} devour.
And in no way will he more successfully operate, than by perverting
in their use those very means, which, when rightly used, prove most
efficient for promoting the work of the Spirit in genuine revivals, or
by connecting with them unscriptural, insidious, or injurious means
and measures. Thns may be poisoned the fountain which should
prove the «ource of the prosperity and peace of the church.

No principle can be plainer in its proof, or more important in its ap-
pVicatioH, tham this, that whatever deviates from and opposes the purity
of the truth and the order ofthe church, in her divinely appointed insti-
tutions, must prove (whatever may be the transient excitements, and
the present appearances of good,) the source of great and extensive
jevil. No true Christian can ever feel indifference in relation to a revi-
val, or exercise any cold distrust at the indications of the commence-
ment or extension of one ; but on the contrary, he will always with
flowing sympathy, and active co-operation, greet these tokens. But

APPENDIX. 3g3

in the ardor of his spirit, and the 2ieal of his efforts, he should be soli-'
citous that the means employed should always exhibit and guard di-
vine truth in its simplicity and purity, consist with the order of the
church, and promise to confer the greatest amount of benefit upon
the church permanently. The history of the church in every age^
shows that the seasons of her spiritual prosperity have not been un-
accompanied with danger, and exhibits the process by which her order
has been disturbed, truth has been corrupted, and a train laid for de-
solatmg evils in time to come. Such was the case in the primitive
Christian church, when the word greatly prevailed, and great grace
was upon the people j even then disorder and error sought to gain
prevalence. Such has been the case in various parts of the protestant
church, at various times, since the Reformation. A monitory lesson
is thus furnished which should not be disregarded or unimproved.
The American churches have been favored at several periods with
seasons of revival, bearing much precious fruit, and exerting a most
salutary influence, yet not unattended with dangers and evils. The
extensive revivals in the northern and middle states about the rniddle
of the last century, gave rise to some of the most valuable of President
Edwards' words, in which he delineates the nature and tests of true
religion, explains the means by which the work of the Spirit of God
in the revival of religion may be most effectually promoted, and ex-
poses the evils and dangers incident to it, and the best way of guard-
ing against and removing them. His treatises on the affections and
on revivals, possess a permanent interest and value, and cannot be too
carefully weighed and applied by private Christians and by churches.
The period of the present century which has elapsed, has been cha-
racterized by the kindling of a new spirit within the church, which is
evidenced by the successful and growing operations of the various
benevolent rehgious institutions of the day, and in the energies which
are exerted for the promotion of true religion at home and abroad.
The revivals of religion which of late have become so multiplied and
extended, have exerted, and are exerting, a most beneficent influence,
which is found and felt in many forms, and bearing upon the interests
of religion in all its departments. Who does not rejoice that he is
permitted to live in this " day of the Son of Man," when the call to
the church is " Arise, shine, for thy hght is come, and the glory of the
Lord is risen upon thee ;" when such avenues are opening, such faci-
lities furnished, and such means multiplied for efficient effort in pro-
moting the kingdom of Christ? Who does not rejoice at the evi-
dence of enlightened zeal and devoted effort spreading in our churches

384 APPENDIX.

and at the gathering of multitudes of sinners unto Christ ? Who
does not hope, that by the healthful action of the church, and under
the abundant outpouring of the Divine Spirit, a series and increase of
scriptural, pure, and permanent revivals will ensue, which will rapidly
advance the kingdom of Christ, until " the whole earth shall be filled
with his glory" ? But who has not at the same time with pain mark-
ed the evils which have been spreading, of a nature very similar to
those delineated by President Edwards, and which threaten to impair
the purity of truth, and the order and harmony of the church, and in
their consequences to produce a reaction most prejudicial to the
blessed cause of true revivals ?

The work on Revivals which you have furnished to the Christian
public, appears to me to be most opportune, and in its spirit and
matter, well calculated to produce a happy effect, both in awaking
Christians and churches from slumber, cold speculation, and orderly
formality, to cordial and active exertions in promoting the work of
God, and at the same time in exposing and counteracting the evils
springing up. Such a work was needed, and it is to be hoped will,
under the divine blessing, tend to unite the friends of evangelical
truth in promoting true revivals, and in guarding against evils in
their first rise and resisting their inroads. I had intended to have
presented very briefly some views on the measures employed for the
promotion of revivals. ; but considering that the subject is fully and
satisfactorily discussed in your work, and ably alluded to in the let-
ters appended to it^ I have on further reflection deemed it most proper
to withhold them.

The portion of the church of Christ with which I am connected,
(the Reformed Dutch Church in America) has at different times in
several parts, been favored with gracious seasons of revival. At the
time of Whitfield's first labors in America, there was already existing
a powerful, extended, and well marked w^ork of grace, under the mi-
nistry of the Rev. Mr. Frelinghuysen, in the neighborhood of Somer-
ville and New Brunswick, JN". J. The blessed fruits of this work
w^ere widely spread in those parts, endured through the following
generations, and may yet be clearly traced at the present time. Sub-
sequently, the ministries of Dr. Laidlie at New York, and Dr. Wes-
terlo at Albany, tended greatly to elevate the tone of evangehcal
sentiment and piety in our churches, and were greatly blessed in the
<:onversion of sinners. The ministry of the late Dr. Livingston is
w^ell remembered as most richly evangelical, and clothed with a holy
unction, while the dew of heaven was upon it in success. At one

I

APPENDIX. 385

time for several years subsequent to the revolutionary war, while
alone in the field of his labor, the continued dropping from on high
was on his ministrations, and numerous accessions were made from
time to time of such as afterwards exhibited throughout the character
of enUghtened, experimental, fruitful piety. Without referring to their
ministries, it may be remarked that these were the very men, most
distinguished among us for their clear, discriminating exhibition of
divine truth, their strict adherence to the order of the gospel, their
influence upon the general welfare of the church, and their wisdom,
zeal, and fidelity in the work of the ministry. I doubt not if their
testimony could now be gained, it would be in accordance with the
tenor of your volume.

With prayers to the Head of the church for a blessing on your work
on Revivals, and on all your labors in the gospel, I am yours in
Christian bonds.

THOMAS DE WITT

L E T T E R X X 1 1 .

From the REVEREND MARK TUCKER, D. D.

Pastor of a Presbyterian Church in Troy, New York.

Troy, Jf, Y. September 2, 1833.
Reverend and Dear Sir,

In complying with your request, I desire to erect a monument to the
praise and glory of God. I have been allowed to witness such dis_
plays of his power in the conversion of sinners, in the enlargement of
the church, in the extension of benevolent effort, that I cannot in the
least doubt that God does in very deed visit his people and dwell with
men.

The first scene of interest I witnessed was in the autumn and win-
ter of .1814. I was then quite young. In that work I learned not to
despise the day of small things. I saw that by the most inadequate
means, God can carry forward his purposes of mercy. Persons com-
paratively young may be useful in subordinate stations under the
direction of settled pastors, but should never be intrusted with the
exclusive responsibility of cultivating a field alone.

386 APPENDIX.

In 1815, in another place while a student in Theology, I was in the
midst of a work of greater power. While it was beginning to extend
through the city where I resided in all directions, it was suddenly
arrested, by an unexpected occurrence. A popular minister, concern-
ing whom many strange things had been said, came into the place.
The popularity of his preaching, the throngs that crowded to hear him,
diverted the attention and dissipated much of the seriousness. The
thoughts of sinners were turned from themselves to the man, convic-
tion and distress gave place to admiration of talent and eloquence.
True faith and repentance stand not in the wisdom of man, but in the
power of God.

In 1820, two years after my settlement in Stillwater, Saratoga
county, God was pleased to pour out his spirit upon the people of my
charge. The work commenced simultaneously in Stillwater and
Malta, which was a waste place, without an organized church or a
minister, but where resided a few members of my church, and of
other churches. The Reverend Mr. Nettleton preached in Malta dur-
ing the winter of 1820 and 21, and gathered more than one hundred
into the fold of Christ there. Besides preaching in all parts of the
large town of Stillwater regularly, as the harvest was great and the
laborers were few, I extended my labors into Pittstown, Schagh-
ticoke, two congregations, Easton, Saratoga, and Newtown, in all
of which the work of the Lord prospered. During that winter nearly
the whole county of Saratoga, and part of the county of Montgomery
were visited with a refreshing from the presence of the Lord. A full
account of this glorious work, during which about fifteen hundred
were added to the churches, was presented to the presbytery drawn
up for the most part from written reports, by our beloved friend and
fellow laborer in that field. Dr. M'Auley. The fruit of the work in
my own particular bounds was long visible. A new church was
organized in Pittstown, one in Schaghticoke, and another was resus-
citated and greatly enlarged, an impulse given to the church in Easton,
besides an increase of one half to the church under my pastoral care.
Within my circuit full four hundred made a profession of religion. The
field was so extensive, and my time was so much divided between the
different places of labor, that I had too little opportunity to give all
needful instruction to the inquiring. Owing to this, and the charac-
ter of some part of the population, many who indulged hopes fell
away. I fell into one error, which I have since regretted, viz., admit-
ting some to church privileges too soon. In almost all cases where
strong excitement prevailed, and sympathy was awakened, those

II

APPENDIX. 387

who came forward hastily, proved either unsound or troublesome.
Although I avoided a ruinous but common error of pronouncing any
converted, I did not sufficiently guard admissions into the church.
Preaching, family visitation, and when convenient, meetings of inqui-
ry were the means used in that great work. Notwithstanding the
great diversity of character in the different towns in which I labored,
I witnessed very little tendency to extravagance. This might have
been owing to the decided manner in which I always spoke against
any appearance of irregularity. I look back to that period of my hfe,
with unfeigned gratitude ; and though, for the next two years, my
labors were vastly increased, and though oppressed with the care of
those churches, I rejoice in my work, and can bless God for what I
was permitted to learn of the methods of his grace. If a minister,
will study his bible, his own heart, and the state of his people, and
preach, and pray, and visit from house to house, with simplicity and
perseverance, he may reasonably hope to see great results. While
the work is all the Lord's, there is an adaptation in the instruments.

In March, 1824, 1 removed to Northampton, and notwithstanding the
disturbances which resulted from the rage of the enemies of truth, and
the deep sensation occasioned by the erection of a Unitarian church,
the spirit of God accompanied the word preached. Several conver-
sions occurred during the summer. Among a portion of that ancient
and venerable church, which had enjoyed the labors of Stoddard and
Edwards and Hooker, there was an anxiety to witness another out-
pouring of the Spirit. The Lord had graciously permitted my affec-
tionate and kind colleague and father, the Rev. Solomon Williams,
to behold several seasons of special mercy during his protracted mi-
nistry. The separation of error from truth, of those who rejected
Christ and the doctrines of grace, from the body of the faithful, pre-
pared the way for the work of the Lord. In 1825, we witnessed
some indications of the Spirit's presence, but in the winter and spring
of 1826, the Lord powerfully revived his work. The first decisive
evidence was among the youth. The meetings during the whole
winter had been crowded and solemn. The work advanced with
steadiness, though without much excitement through the spring and
summer. Almost all the members of a large female Bible class be-
came subjects of it. There were scarcely any families where some
were not brought into the kingdom. The impression was deep and
universal, that the Lord was in the midst of us. The extent of the
field, the magnitude of the congregation now excited, and requiring
unceasing anxiety and labor, rendered this work more exhausting

S88 Ai^PENDlX.

than any in which I had previously been engaged. The Lord gra-
ciously provided some valuable helpers for a season, Vi^ho shared the
solicitude and labor of the pastor. Besides the numbers added to the
church, which Were considerable, eiceeding I think, one hundred and
twenty, one great benefit of this work was to excite art interest in
the whole county, and especially give currency to revivals among a
large class who had before stood aloof.

The character of the preaching was discriminating and instructive.
No effort was made to excite the passions. What were termed
" neighborhood meetings,*' meetings for prayer and exhortation in pri-
vate families, in different parts of the parish, were peculiarly useful.
Morning prayer meetings at sunrise, seemed to deepen and extend the
interest. A very large number of boys used to meet with the pastor
or some experienced member of the church for instruction and prayer;
time has shown that many of them were savingly benefited, several
of them are in a course of training for the ministry. Profiting by past
experience, and strengthened by my worthy colleague, we received
none hastily. Very few have since apostatized. That revival, it is
safe to say, greatly strengthened the church, and doubtless prepared
the way for subsequent seasons of mercy. In the midst of it I was
laid aside by the failure of one of my limbs. After a confinement of
five months in Boston, by the advice of a council of physicians, I re-
luctantly, and with feelings no tongue can describe, left that scene of
labor, around which clustered so many associations of tender interest,
and removed to a small compact congregation in this city. I reached
Troy the 22d of August, 1827. There was no church organized in
this congregation at that time. In October I was installed, and a
church was formed. During every winter since my corning to this
city, I have been permitted to see some movement among the dry
bones in this valley. We have had no communion without additions
from the world. But in the winter of 1830, the Lord displayed his
power and grace in one of the greatest works I have ever witnessed.
One of the first subjects was a highly respectable merchant, whose
brief but splendid course has done much to build up the church. He
died in firm hope of eternal hfe, in April, 1832. I was assisted in my
labors in this work, by Rev. Henry R. Weed, a highly esteemed
brother, whose praise is in all the churches. A great number of mew,
and men of high character and wealth, and heads of families, were
brought into the church. Besides faithful direct preaching, family
visitation, meetings for inquiry, we found great benefit from early
morning meetings for prayer. In all these seasons of special out-powr^*

II

APPENDIX. 389

ingof the spirit in the several places I have named, I have experienced
no bitter opposition. I have witnessed no alienation among brethren.
An accession of strength to the congregation, as well as of numbers to
the church, has been the result.

After an experience of nearly twenty years, during which time I
have scarcely passed a year without sharing in the toil and deep anx-
ieties of a revival somewhere, I need hardly say that I am a firm be-
liever in the existence of revivals of religion. On the best means of
promoting them, I have already given to the public my sentiments
in my sermon in the National Preacher. I exceedingly regret to find
that many, who claim, I fear somewhat arrogantly, the exclusive
character of revival preachers, are disposed to suspect, and even to
revile those who would correct the evils that very naturally arise from
strong excitements. If I should hear a minister say that a revival of
religion was not a period of great solicitude and danger, as well as of
interest and benefit to the church, I should be at a loss how to judge
of him ; I refer not to his religious character, but to his soundness of
judgment and experience.

It is said there is a new era in revivals of religion. It is certain
many innovations have been adopted. If it shall appear that the re-
sult of them is greater purity of heart and exemplariness of life, great-
er liberality in giving to the Lord, greater promptitude and perseve-
rance in acting, greater love and zeal in the church, I shall rejoice. I
would not reject a measure because it is neio, nor would I because it
is old. There are true and proper tests. " By their fruits ye shall
know them." I have carefully watched the progress of events, and as
deeply as I was able, have studied the signs of the times. I have not
stood so far aloof from any as to be ignorant of the means that have
been employed by zealous ministers, to build up the church of God.
I have as yet seen no occasion to change my views of truth, or to
alter my method of exhibiting it. " Prayer, and the ministry of the
word," are the stereotyped means of promoting a revival of religion.
Since my return to this state, in 1827, I have perceived a spirit in some
ministers and churches, different from any thing I had ever noticed
before. How long it is to continue, I know not. I have observed
the tendency and effects of the new methods adopted in many places
to promote revivals of religion ; I should fear to adopt them, not be-
cause they are new, but because they cannot fail ^to produce bad ef-
fects. The good resulting from them in my view, is more than
counterbalanced by the evil that follows. It is wrong to encouraoje
females to pray, even in small promiscuous assemblies. It must be

36

390 APPENDIX.

hazardous to pronounce men converted upon a mere assertion that
they submit to God. There is something revolting to my feeUngs, and
contrary to all my personal experience, in the manner of stating the
abihty of sinners to repent. The way of calling out men to a pro-
minent seat in the house of public worship, to be made subjects of
prayer, I think very exceptionable, and calculated to lead to decep-
tion , for I see not how an individual can determine any thing under
such circumstances in relation to his own feelings. And yet, the
whole question for eternity is to be settled by a single act, an arbitra-
ry act, very recently adopted! Fearful denunciations and strong
asseverations on slight grounds, are, to say the least of them, very
improper. A man who deals in superlatives, very soon loses his
power to affect us. S6 the minister who uses extravagant language
and extravagant means, will cease to be regarded with interest. A
minister's right arm is withered when he loses his character for discre-
tion, or when the people have not confidence in his integrity and wis-
dom. The cause of revivals may be arrested for a season, but it is the
cause of truth and of God, and it will succeed. These precious
seasons will continue to return, and in proportion as they are pure,
produced by the instrumentality of the truth as it is in Jesus, and con-
ducted by humble, holy, judicious men ; they will prepare the world
for the reign of the Messiah.

With every sentiment of respect, I am yours.

In the bonds of the gospel,

MARK TUCKER.
Rev. Dr. Sprague.

#

LETTER XXIII.

Feom the reverend CHARLES COFFIN, D. D.

Late President of Greenville college, Tennessee.

Greene county, Tennessee, July 22, 1833.

Reverend and Dear Brother,

For your seasonable and judicious Lectures on Revivals of Religion,
and the invaluable Letters which accompany and corroborate them,
you have my most hearty thanks. The early demand of a second
edition attests the estimate which the Christian public has put upon
the work. Of its usefulness in correcting some mistakes in Europe,
as well as in America, respecting the prevalent character of religious
revivals in the United States, satisfactory evidence has already reached
us. This cannot fail to increase, as the book comes to be more gene-
rally known and read on both sides of the Atlantic.

Your request, that I would.send you, in season for the new edition,
an additional letter, is one which the commanding interest of the sub-
ject and occasion would imperiously forbid me to decline ; were it in
my power to increase in the smallest degree, the utility of the volume.
But I am not unaware that the fulness of the discussion, both in the
Lectures and the Letters, has omitted very little, if any thing, of es-
sential importance to such a publication.

To join, however, a single harmonious voice to so grateful and
united a song of most timely praise for the very copious and multi-
plied effusions of the Divine Spirit, which have caused our own period
of the world to be distinguished as the age of religious revivals, is,
indeed, a delightful employment. It may, likewise, be not less profita-
ble, though certainly less gratifying in itself considered, to unite in the
notes of caution and warning which are sure to be needed by erring
mortals, when exposed in the midst of unusual excitement to manifold
temptations, delusions, and mis-steps.

Ever since man's original apostacy, and God's merciful interposi-
tion for his salvation, the powers of darkness and the powers of hght
have been in strong and unceasing contention upon the earth. That

392 APPENDIX,

the battle on either side will be less active and persevering while the
predicted glory of gospel victory is still future, no person acquainted
with the word of God and the nature of man, or with the experience
of the church and the course of the world, can reasonably believe.
For, even fable itself, in its most interesting forms, does but borrow
from fact, and fiction from truth ; inasmuch as the incidents are conti"
nually multiplied, the plot deepened and the action heightened, as the
catastrophe approaches. Blessed be the God of mercy, we know it is
" a abort work" which he will accomplish " upon the earth" in the uni-
versal promulgation of his gospel, and the gracious conquest of our
revolted world. Let the friends of revivals, in the midst of all opposi-
tion and difficulty, "comfort one another with these words."

If there is truth in the inspired declaration, "When the Lord shall
build up Zion, he shall appear in his glory," no occurrence in human
affairs can more deeply interest every sincere friend to God and man,
than a revival of religion. This results from its very nature. A re-
vival of religion is simply an increase of the best desires, affections
and exertions of persons who are already pious and benevolent; such
an increase as by the blessing of heaven awakens in the ungodly an
anxiety for their salvation ; and by fervent and united prayer prevails
with God to send down that effectual influence of his Spirit by which
sinners are converted, and the society of revived Christians is enlarged.
When these evidences of increased engagedness in the cause of
Christ are unequivocally manifested any where, it is too late for an
impartial observer to doubt that a genuine revival of religion has there
commenced. But its actual commencement was in Christians them-
selves, conformably to the ancient prophesy ; "Thussaith the Lord
God, I will yet for this be inquired of by the house of Israel to do it
for them, I will increase them with men like a flock — and they shall
know that I am the Lord." Religion has first to gain a place in the
hearts of the irreligious, before it can be capable of an increase or
revival there. Wherever, by divine grace quickening the pious,
a revival of rehgion is begun, all upright and benevolent spectators
will desire and pray, that God may cause it to go on in its purity and
power. And thus it will go on, and spread and prevail till the world
is gathered into the church ; unless ministers of the gospel or profes-
sors of rehgion by some unholy influence, or unadvised movement,
or kiUing sloth, arrest its progress. The God of love and mercy waits
to be gracious. He will always fulfil his promises when men take
hira at his word. Every authorized petition, devoutly offered in the
j^ame of our Lord Jesus Christ, his divine and well-beloved Son, he

APPENDIX. 393

infallibly hears and answers. Every honest exertion for the advance-
ment of truth and righteousness he blesses. Partial, rash, self-
righteous and unholy petitions he must disregard. But the importu-
nate, submissive, scriptural prayer of faith, is ever effectual and preva-
lent with the Hearer of prayer. A religious revival, therefore, when
once truly begun, can never cease to advance, while believers cordially
and fervently unite in the humble supplication to the God of all grace,
" Do good in th}'- good pleasure unto Zion." The true spirit of prayer
is and must be the vital spring of every successful attempt, whether by
ministers or others, to convince and convert their impenitent fellow-
men. God will unfaihngly direct and prosper the efforts of all his
children in their appropriate spheres of religious activity, while they
sincerely seek his glory in the salvation of men : and feel their abso-
lute dependence upon his Holy Spirit, that they may be rightly di-
rected in every attempt for its promotion. He will incline the hearts of
all who thus feel "to pray ;" " he will cause his ear to hear ;" and he
will send down the promised " blessing which maketh rich and add-
eth no sorrow therewith." Hence, nothing can stop the progress of
a pure revival of religion, but the obstructing sins of the human in-
struments themselves. How mournful that its friends should act the
part of its enemies, and help the ungodly to prevail against it, as they
never could without them ; when the prevalence of the revival would
be the salvation of its opposers, and theirs against it is likely to prove
their eternal destruction.

Yet the professed friends of every rehgious revival certainly will
thus oppose its progress, if not prevented by God himself. The most
faithful ministers of the gospel, and the most advanced Christians on
earth, even in their best times and frames, have their native sinfulness
but imperfectly subdued. They are surrounded, at the same time,
by an unfriendly and ensnaring world. They are, also, exposed to a
subtle and powerful adversary. They are, therefore, exceedingly ha-
ble to go astray ; some in one way and some in another ; and they
may stand in the way of a revival, after they have felt its power, and
contributed to its advancement. They may lean to their own under-
standings. They may trust in their own hearts. They may be over-
come by the temptations of the world. Satan may get an advantage
over them by his devices. There is nothing else, which in times of
revivals he labors for so much, as this very thing ; well knowing that,
if he can corrupt and mislead the instruments, he can mar and stop
the work ; as in the kingdom of grace, not less than of nature, God
works by means. It is a humiliating fact in the history of the church,

36*

394 .APPENDIX.

that her grand adversary has hitherto been so successful in his d^*
vices, that every past revival has been arrested in its course. Not a
single promise of God, however, has at any time failed. But incon-
stant, inconsistent men have come short of their duty, as workers to-
gether with him. Their sins have separated between him and them.
Their iniquities have prevented the descent of his blessing, and griev-
ed away his Holy Spirit from co-operating with them or operating by
them in extending the work of grace. It is because he is God and
not man, that he still pursues the object of his redeeming love. It is
in his benignant sovereignty and overwhelming mercy, that he causes
fresh revivals to break forth, after shorter intervals, in unexpected
places, to a wider extent and with more powerful effects, now that the
era of permanent revival, universal holiness and triumphant grace,
most incontestably draws nigh. He, also, enables the truly wise to
gain some spiritual knowledge from all past experience. Hence, if
novelties occur in religious appearances, they are scrutinized by the
impartial and discerning, with a just application of the infallible test ;
" By their fruits ye shall know them." The age of theological dis-
cussion and ecclesiastical reformation has been happily succeeded by
an age of religious action, enterprise and achievement. If in some
individuals there is a tumultuous and unprofitable excitement ; in
others the highest ardor and activity arc so directed by "the wisdom
that is from above," and so tempered by the humility of Christian dis-
cipleship, that an indescribable amount of good is accomplished ; and
the pure church is so extended and increased, that it bears a larger
proportion to the world in its number and influence, than at any for-
mer period ; and the means of its farther and more rapid advance-
ment are still increasing. How important that the increase should
be forwarded in every proper way, till the world's necessities shall be
fully supplied.

In reference to means suitable to be adopted in promoting revivals
of religion, there are many reasons and facts to confirm the belief
that God condescends to bless a greater multiplicity of methods and
measures, than he has thought necessary to particularize in his word ;
leaving room here, as in every other department of religious activity,
for the conscientious exercise of human discretion. It is not to be
doubted, after candid and extensive investigation, that among minis- .
ters and professors truly humble and devoted, there has existed, and
still exists, a considerable variety of modes of operation, honestly
adopted, and of beneficial influence; just as there exist, also, among
the different forms of stated worship, of ecclesiastical order and go-

APPENDIX. 395

Vestment, and, it may be added of intellectual philosophy and popular
address. In all these particulars it seems principally important, that
two extremes be carefully avoided ; namely, a disregard of the plain
institutions and instructions of divine revelation, on the one hand ;
and a Hmitation of the Holy One of Israel, as to his blessing upon
measures of occasional discretion, on the other. New methods, no
where forbidden in the Bible, may, doubtless, be tried with humility,
from an honest desire, that no suitable means of good may be omit-
ted ; while an absolute dependence on the blessing of heaven may be
deeply realized ; and this may be devoutly and effectually implored.
In all such cases, however, the common means, acknowledged to be
of divine appointment, will be mainly prized and principally used.
Private, social and pubhc prayer, with fasting on special occasions,
the reading of the Scriptures, and of books and tracts most accordant
with them, the preaching of the gospel in a plain, discriminating, pun-
gent, and affectionate manner, the seasonable and solemn administra-
tion of baptism, and the Lord's supper, pastoral visiting, appropriate
directions privately given to the anxious,, parental faithfulness, with
efforts to seal the influence of a Sabbath's instructions, or of occasional
privileges, religious conversation, catechetical and Sabbath school
instruction ; these are means of grace which never grow old or out
of date with Bible Christians. These, under God, are their chief de-
pendence in the very times of revival. Still the hope may consistently
be entertained, that God has blessed, and will again bless the sympa-
thies of our nature, not less to rehgious than to social purposes ; that he
has succeeded, and will yet succeed, not only the more frequent meet-
ings for preaching, exhortation and prayer, which are every where
found necessary to the progress of a revival, but particular meetings
for religious inquiry ; that the pastor and church may better know
the spiritual condition of the congregation ; that they may ascertain
more fully who the anxious are ; what are their individual states of
mind ; and in what manner it is their duty to treat them, as objects of
address, and subjects of prayer. For sinners, who feel their guilt and
danger, such meetings may do much good ; by breaking within them
the charm of worldly attachments and dependencies; by enhsting the
tenderest concern of their minister and all Christians present in united
supplications for them, at the time, and in express agreement to wres-
tle with God for them in their retired devotions. Such meetings,
also, may impress the careless, who neglect them, with the increasing
folly and danger of their own obstinate stupidity, when thought, feel-
ing and reformation, are spreading around them. In like manner, we

396 APPENDIXc

have reason to believe, the solemn and impressive admission into the
church, on a sacramental Sabbath, of privately examined and well
approved candidates for its communion, in the use of some appropri-
ate form of confession, profession and covenant, before the whole
collected congregation, followed, if judged best, with an address to
the latter answerable to the solemnity of the occasion, has often
proved of saving benefit to ungodly relatives, friends, and acquaint-
ances ; comforted and quickened the church ; and greatly extended
the reign of divine grace. But, on the other hand, may it not well be
accounted unwise and unsafe, to constrain any by private authority
or arbitrary influence, to present themselves at the inquiry meeting
when they feel no inducement in their own minds ; or to invite any
persons, while there present, if they have begun to hope that they are
Christians, to manifest it on the spot, in a public manner ; or, after
some have expressed their hope, to receive them at once into the
church, however recently convicted? Should not sufficient time,
to say the least, be allowed, to discover to them and to the church,
whether the change so recently experienced is of a kind to outlive
the occasional excitement of mere animal feeling and unhallowed
sympathy ? Should the advantages of all due private faithfulness
and examination, antecedently to public profession, be thus pushed
aside ? Is there now, as in the primitive age of Christianity, the mi-
raculous gift of discerning the spirits ? Is a profession of religion
now as self-denying and hazardous, in a temporal view, as it was
then ? Is there no greater danger now, than there was then, that un-
worthy members may press into the church ? Is not the most judi-
cious caution against hasty admissions a very appropriate and salu-
tary means of grace, calculated to extend rather than check a genuine
revival of religion ? Is it not indispensable to the preservation of the
proper distinction between the church and the world ? Is it not dan-
gerous, even in addresses made to the anxious, to confound mere
anxiety ^vith holy desire ? Should the simple expressions of anxiety
be commended as acceptable duty ? Should the sinner still in his
rebellion against God, ever be addressed, as though he were honestly
co-operating with the Spirit of grace, to subdue his own heart ?
Should not our obligations to be holy, and our dependence for the
grace to make us holy, be both clearly kept in view ; that the sinner
may be stripped of all excuse for sin and self-dependence, and induced
to trust altogether in the Redeemer for righteousness and strength ?
Is it not imprudent, to declare without a doubt, that a specified num-
ber of souls have been converted since the meeting began, or that in

APPENDIX. 397

certain particular cases of conversion, there were manifest answers
of concerted prayer ? Is this the style of Christian caution, humi-
lity and confidence ? Does the genuine prayer of faith thus lead
to boasting ? Many other improprieties might easily be specified —
Some against the express word of God, and some against the
whole spirit of the gospel, and of the rehgion which becomes a sinful
creature.

Nevertheless, the captious enemies of religious revivals are obvi-
ously inexcusable for not considering with genuine candor, that im-
prudent things may be said or done by imprudent persons, at a
meeting where the effectual operations of the Spirit of grace have
been largely experienced, and have left a saving and blessed influence
upon many individuals. If^ indeed, they have observed some manifest
errors and improprieties, in the midst of many better things from which
they ought to have received eternal benefit, they should check every
malignant tendency either to magnify or to proclaim them ; prone, as
they are, to do both ; and, at the same time, to overlook or disregard
the more hopeful appearances, or even to misjudge them altogether.
The scales of prejudice may be strongly held by the enmity of the
worldling, the philosophy of the septic, the inexperience of the form-
alist, or the pride of the self-righteous; but no impartial person will
expect the gold and alloy of any religious revival to be thus ascer-
tained. An infidel finds more to object against the characters of
David and Peter from their faithfully recorded sins, than he discerns
in favor of them when presented with all the appropriate manifesta-
tions of their deep repentance, and the general course of their pious
living. A similar treatment is given to revivals of religion by men of
daring impiety. But, if they even effect no injury upon others, they
by such conduct blind their own minds and harden their own hearts ;
and strengthen the probability, that no revival of religion will ever
embrace them in the cijcle of its blessing. A humble spirit of just
discrimination is always desirable and profitable ; and should ever
direct the studies and communications of gospel ministers. But those
persons, who have so little taste for the pure enjoyments of genuine
rehgion, that they are habitually inclined rather to entertain them-
selves and others with the errors, excesses and failures, by which im-
perfect men obscure, though they cannot hide, the glory of divine
grace in genuine religious revivals, should seriously inquire within
themselves, whether they have ever felt the power of true religion,
either in a revival or out of it , and what is the prevailing cause, if,
with all thejr discernment and all their superior light, they know not

398 APPENDIX.

God and Jesus Christ, his adorable Son ; whom to know by a living
and operative faith, is hfe eternal. Better, it will appear on a dying
bed, in the day of judgment and the ages of eternity, to have been on
earth the most ignorant and enthusiastic of all the sincere friends of
evangelical religion, than the most informed, philosophical, and unim-
pressible of all that shall have rejected the counsel of God against
themselves.

It never should be forgotten in revivals, that the selfishness of the
human heart is their greatest bane ; and that it is most carefully to be
watched by all, in themselves as well as others, at every turn. Not
only does it blind and fortify sinners against the humbling and self-
denying truths of the gospel ; but in a thousand ways it mars the
usefulness, interrupts the harmony, and counteracts the better desires
of Christians themselves, both ministers and others. Every body,
who knows any thing of truth and duty, knows that no man ever
sinned from pure, disinterested love to God or his nei^'hbor, or from
that justifiable and righteous love to himself which flows from the
love of God, and is ever subordinate to it; and which, as existing in
a righteous character, is pointed out by the divine law, as the proper
standard and measure of the love due to our neighbor ; with no imphed
limitation but what difference of circumstances creates. But in every
unrenewed heart there reigns a blind and exclusive selfishness, a con-
tinual spring of enmity against God, causing the individual to live to
himself and not to God ; to prefer his own pleasure to the pleasure of
God, his own will to the will of God, his own service to the service of
God, his own honor to the honor of God ; and thus making every
sinner in his character and course, a self-seeker and a self-destroyer.
This temper of heart is broken, but not destroyed, in the children of
God by regeneration ; when temptations prevail, it has a fresh ascen-
dancy ; and in them, as truly as in sinners, it does all the harm which
interrupts and mars revivals. Without its operation in men, Satan
could do nothing. It is the fruitful source of all false dependences, un-
founded hopes, unwarrantable judgments, censorious denunciations,
unwise measures and vain glorious exultations. It divides the minis-
ters and people of God, whom holy love and humility should unite.
It sometimes makes even truth itself wear the habilament of an un-
lovely partizan. At other times, it keeps back the searching discri-
minations of inspiration, and leaves the awakened sinner to deceive
himself, by having a defective standard of self-examination continu-
ally before his mind. It induces men partially and fondly to overlook
the unsanctified power of sympathy, crowded example and mere tem«

APPENDIX. ggg

porary excitement, in their estimate of religious appearances, so that
they pronounce fearlessly on sudden changes as sure conversions^
when they scarcely afford ground for a trembling hope, and perhaps,
are soon to disappear as entire delusions. It often m^ves th€ enthu-
siastic admirers of music to give it a disproportionate and ill-timed
abundance in the public exercises of a well appointed sacramental
or protracted meeting ; and, it is greatly to be feared, occasions the
love of music to be mistaken for the love of God, by not a small pro-
portion of the assembly. In a manner not very dissimilar, it occa-
sions what is improperly called a religious dissipation of mind ;
inclining excited individuals to be very indefatigable in their attend-
ance on the pubHc means of grace, to the neglect of private reading
and meditation, self-examination and prayer, of parental and family
duties, and of a public spirited co-operation with more consistent
Christians in the charitable enterprises of the day. A spirit of humi-
lity and self-denial, so fundamental to all true religion, is no where
more important than in the scenes and duties of a religious revival.

In this spirit the American church should realize her obligations to
God and to the world, and go forward in her duty, till one pure and
general revival shall spread its blessings over the inhabited globe.
Never was there any other country settled, since Canaan itself, so
much for the sacred purposes of religion, as our own. Never did
any other ancestry, since the days of inspiration, send up so many
prayers and lay such ample foundations for the religious prosperity
of their descendants, as did our godly forefathers. It is a fact, there-
fore, in perfect analogy with the course of Providence, that there
never has been any other country so distinguished for religious revi-
vals as our own. The truth is, the church, persecuted in the old
world, found enlargement in the new. The woman, driven into the
wilderness, has leaned upon the arm of her beloved ; and she has
realized his friendship, protection, and strength. Her children have
risen up and called her blessed. She has only to humble herself for
her ingratitude and backslidings, to return from her inexcusable aber-
rations, and pursue the pure purposes of her pilgrimage, and all the
world will soon be made to know that her God is the Lord. Already
the spirit of revival, confessedly excited by her example, is kindling
into activity in Great Britain, and into life in France. It appears in
different and distant portions of the eastern continent, and is glori-
ously prevalent in the isles of the Pacific. It breathes and lives upon
the coast of India, in the island of Ceylon, in the land of Burmah,
and in the inviting country of liberated Africans. It is at the ends of

400 APPENDIX.

the earth, looking eagerly back to America for men and means to
speed its ascendancy, by the blessing of God, over the population of
the world. Our Bible, missionary, education. Sabbath-school, tem-
perance and colonization societies, the supply of our own people with
a sufficient number of able and faithful ministers of the New Testa-
ment, and with pious and benevolent characters for the thousand other
spheres of responsible action, the diffusion of the hght of life, and the
joys of the gospel salvation, through all our numerous habitations ;
the preservation of our invaluable, liberties and free institutions, and
all the happy prospects of our most favored country, depend greatly,
under God, upon those pure and frequent and spreading revivals of
religion, for which all American Christians, of whatever name, should
pray and labor and strive and live, with one heart and one soul ; and, so
far as they possess the mind and spirit of their Master, most certainly
will.

That you, my dear sir, may see a blessing upon your own efforts,
and those of your brethren in the cause of religious revivals, answer-
able to your best hopes and largest expectations, is the fervent prayer
of your affectionate brother,

CHARLES COFFIN.
Rev. W. B. Sprague, D. D.

Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process.
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide
Treatment DateiOct. 2005

PreservationTechnologies

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive
Cranberry Township, PA 16066
(724)779-2in

LIBRARY OF CONGRESS

0 017 040 412 9